This is a modern-English version of The Lost Girl, originally written by Lawrence, D. H. (David Herbert). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The Lost Girl

By D. H. Lawrence

New York: Thomas Seltzer

1921


CHAPTER I
THE DECLINE OF MANCHESTER HOUSE

Take a mining townlet like Woodhouse, with a population of ten thousand people, and three generations behind it. This space of three generations argues a certain well-established society. The old “County” has fled from the sight of so much disembowelled coal, to flourish on mineral rights in regions still idyllic. Remains one great and inaccessible magnate, the local coal owner: three generations old, and clambering on the bottom step of the “County,” kicking off the mass below. Rule him out.

Take a small mining town like Woodhouse, with a population of ten thousand people and three generations of history. This span of three generations suggests a well-established community. The old “County” has turned its back on the sight of so much stripped coal, thriving instead on mineral rights in areas that are still picturesque. However, one major and unreachable tycoon remains—the local coal owner: three generations in the making and climbing the lowest rung of the “County,” pushing away the masses below. Count him out.

A well established society in Woodhouse, full of fine shades, ranging from the dark of coal-dust to grit of stone-mason and sawdust of timber-merchant, through the lustre of lard and butter and meat, to the perfume of the chemist and the disinfectant of the doctor, on to the serene gold-tarnish of bank-managers, cashiers for the firm, clergymen and such-like, as far as the automobile refulgence of the general-manager of all the collieries. Here the ne plus ultra. The general manager lives in the shrubberied seclusion of the so-called Manor. The genuine Hall, abandoned by the “County,” has been taken over as offices by the firm.

A well-established community in Woodhouse, filled with various shades, from the dark coal dust to the grit from stone masons and sawdust from timber merchants, through the shine of lard, butter, and meat, to the scent of the chemist and the disinfectant of the doctor, all the way to the calm gold tarnish of bank managers, company cashiers, clergymen, and others, up to the flashy cars of the general manager of all the collieries. This is the ne plus ultra. The general manager resides in the landscaped privacy of the so-called Manor. The actual Hall, deserted by the "County," has been repurposed as offices by the firm.

Here we are then: a vast substratum of colliers; a thick sprinkling of tradespeople intermingled with small employers of labour and diversified by elementary schoolmasters and nonconformist clergy; a higher layer of bank-managers, rich millers and well-to-do ironmasters, episcopal clergy and the managers of collieries, then the rich and sticky cherry of the local coal-owner glistening over all.

Here we are then: a large base of coal miners; a mix of tradespeople mixed with small employers and blended with elementary school teachers and nonconformist ministers; a higher level of bank managers, wealthy mill owners and prosperous ironmasters, episcopal clergy, and the managers of coal mines, topped off by the wealthy and influential local coal owner shining above all.

Such the complicated social system of a small industrial town in the Midlands of England, in this year of grace 1920. But let us go back a little. Such it was in the last calm year of plenty, 1913.

Such is the complicated social system of a small industrial town in the Midlands of England, in this year of grace 1920. But let's go back a little. Such it was in the last calm year of plenty, 1913.

A calm year of plenty. But one chronic and dreary malady: that of the odd women. Why, in the name of all prosperity, should every class but the lowest in such a society hang overburdened with Dead Sea fruit of odd women, unmarried, unmarriageable women, called old maids? Why is it that every tradesman, every school-master, every bank-manager, and every clergyman produces one, two, three or more old maids? Do the middle-classes, particularly the lower middle-classes, give birth to more girls than boys? Or do the lower middle-class men assiduously climb up or down, in marriage, thus leaving their true partners stranded? Or are middle-class women very squeamish in their choice of husbands?

A peaceful year of abundance. But there’s one ongoing and gloomy issue: the peculiar surplus of single women. Why, in a society enjoying prosperity, should every class except the lowest be burdened with these unfulfilled women, unmarried and often called old maids? Why does every tradesperson, school teacher, bank manager, and clergyman end up with one, two, three, or more old maids? Do the middle classes, especially the lower middle classes, have more girls than boys? Or do lower middle-class men actively seek partners who are out of their league, leaving their true matches behind? Or are middle-class women simply very picky about who they choose to marry?

However it be, it is a tragedy. Or perhaps it is not.

However it is, it's a tragedy. Or maybe it's not.

Perhaps these unmarried women of the middle-classes are the famous sexless-workers of our ant-industrial society, of which we hear so much. Perhaps all they lack is an occupation: in short, a job. But perhaps we might hear their own opinion, before we lay the law down.

Perhaps these unmarried middle-class women are the well-known sexless workers of our anti-industrial society that we hear so much about. Maybe all they need is a job. But perhaps we should listen to what they think before making any judgments.

In Woodhouse, there was a terrible crop of old maids among the “nobs,” the tradespeople and the clergy. The whole town of women, colliers’ wives and all, held its breath as it saw a chance of one of these daughters of comfort and woe getting off. They flocked to the well-to-do weddings with an intoxication of relief. For let class-jealousy be what it may, a woman hates to see another woman left stalely on the shelf, without a chance. They all wanted the middle-class girls to find husbands. Every one wanted it, including the girls themselves. Hence the dismalness.

In Woodhouse, there was a shocking number of old maids among the wealthy, the tradespeople, and the clergy. The entire town of women, including the wives of coal miners, held its breath as it saw a chance for one of these daughters of comfort and sorrow to escape their fate. They flocked to the fancy weddings with a sense of relief. No matter how much class jealousy existed, no woman wants to see another woman stuck alone on the shelf, with no opportunity. They all wanted the middle-class girls to find husbands. Everyone wanted it, including the girls themselves. That’s why it felt so bleak.

Now James Houghton had only one child: his daughter Alvina. Surely Alvina Houghton—

Now James Houghton had just one child: his daughter Alvina. Surely Alvina Houghton—

But let us retreat to the early eighties, when Alvina was a baby: or even further back, to the palmy days of James Houghton. In his palmy days, James Houghton was crême de la crême of Woodhouse society. The house of Houghton had always been well-to-do: tradespeople, we must admit; but after a few generations of affluence, tradespeople acquire a distinct cachet. Now James Houghton, at the age of twenty-eight, inherited a splendid business in Manchester goods, in Woodhouse. He was a tall, thin, elegant young man with side-whiskers, genuinely refined, somewhat in the Bulwer style. He had a taste for elegant conversation and elegant literature and elegant Christianity: a tall, thin, brittle young man, rather fluttering in his manner, full of facile ideas, and with a beautiful speaking voice: most beautiful. Withal, of course, a tradesman. He courted a small, dark woman, older than himself, daughter of a Derbyshire squire. He expected to get at least ten thousand pounds with her. In which he was disappointed, for he got only eight hundred. Being of a romantic-commercial nature, he never forgave her, but always treated her with the most elegant courtesy. To seehim peel and prepare an apple for her was an exquisite sight. But that peeled and quartered apple was her portion. This elegant Adam of commerce gave Eve her own back, nicely cored, and had no more to do with her. Meanwhile Alvina was born.

But let’s go back to the early eighties, when Alvina was a baby; or even further back, to the glory days of James Houghton. In his prime, James Houghton was the elite of Woodhouse society. The Houghton family had always been well-off—let’s be honest, they were tradespeople—but after a few generations of wealth, tradespeople earn a certain prestige. Now, at twenty-eight, James Houghton had inherited a thriving business in Manchester goods in Woodhouse. He was a tall, slender, elegant young man with sideburns, genuinely refined, somewhat in the Bulwer style. He enjoyed sophisticated conversation, fine literature, and cultured Christianity: a tall, slender, fragile young man, somewhat fidgety in his manner, full of superficial ideas, and blessed with a beautiful speaking voice—truly beautiful. Yet, of course, he was still a tradesman. He dated a small, dark woman who was older than him, the daughter of a Derbyshire squire. He expected to receive at least ten thousand pounds with her, but to his disappointment, he only got eight hundred. Being a romantic yet business-minded person, he never forgave her, but always treated her with the utmost elegance. Watching him peel and prepare an apple for her was a delightful sight. But that peeled and quartered apple was all she got. This stylish Adam of commerce gave Eve her own back, nicely cored, and had no more to do with her. In the meantime, Alvina was born.

Before all this, however, before his marriage, James Houghton had built Manchester House. It was a vast square building—vast, that is, for Woodhouse—standing on the main street and high-road of the small but growing town. The lower front consisted of two fine shops, one for Manchester goods, one for silk and woollens. This was James Houghton’s commercial poem.

Before all this, though, before his marriage, James Houghton had built Manchester House. It was a huge square building—huge, that is, for Woodhouse—located on the main street and highway of the small but growing town. The lower front had two nice shops, one for Manchester goods and one for silk and woolens. This was James Houghton’s commercial masterpiece.

For James Houghton was a dreamer, and something of a poet: commercial, be it understood. He liked the novels of George Macdonald, and the fantasies of that author, extremely. He wove one continual fantasy for himself, a fantasy of commerce. He dreamed of silks and poplins, luscious in texture and of unforeseen exquisiteness: he dreamed of carriages of the “County” arrested before his windows, of exquisite women ruffling charmed, entranced to his counter. And charming, entrancing, he served them his lovely fabrics, which only he and they could sufficiently appreciate. His fame spread, until Alexandra, Princess of Wales, and Elizabeth, Empress of Austria, the two best-dressed women in Europe, floated down from heaven to the shop in Woodhouse, and sallied forth to show what could be done by purchasing from James Houghton.

For James Houghton was a dreamer and a bit of a poet: a commercial one, to be clear. He really enjoyed the novels and fantasies of George Macdonald. He spun a continuous fantasy for himself, one centered around commerce. He envisioned luxurious silks and beautiful poplins, rich in texture and unexpectedly exquisite. He dreamed of “County” carriages stopping outside his windows, of stunning women enchanted as they approached his counter. And charming and enchanting, he offered them his lovely fabrics, which only he and they could truly appreciate. His reputation grew, until Alexandra, Princess of Wales, and Elizabeth, Empress of Austria, the best-dressed women in Europe, seemed to descend from the heavens to visit the shop in Woodhouse, going out to showcase what could be achieved by shopping with James Houghton.

We cannot say why James Houghton failed to become the Liberty or the Snelgrove of his day. Perhaps he had too much imagination. Be that as it may, in those early days when he brought his wife to her new home, his window on the Manchester side was a foam and a may-blossom of muslins and prints, his window on the London side was an autumn evening of silks and rich fabrics. What wife could fail to be dazzled! But she, poor darling, from her stone hall in stony Derbyshire, was a little bit repulsed by the man’s dancing in front of his stock, like David before the ark.

We can't say why James Houghton didn't become the Liberty or the Snelgrove of his time. Maybe he had too much imagination. Regardless, in those early days when he brought his wife to their new home, his window on the Manchester side was a mix of muslins and prints, while his window on the London side was filled with silks and rich fabrics, like an autumn evening. What wife could resist that! But she, poor thing, coming from her stone hall in stony Derbyshire, felt a bit put off by the way he danced in front of his stock, like David before the Ark.

The home to which he brought her was a monument. In the great bedroom over the shop he had his furniture built: built of solid mahogany: oh too, too solid. No doubt he hopped or skipped himself with satisfaction into the monstrous matrimonial bed: it could only be mounted by means of a stool and chair. But the poor, secluded little woman, older than he, must have climbed up with a heavy heart, to lie and face the gloomy Bastille of mahogany, the great cupboard opposite, or to turn wearily sideways to the great cheval mirror, which performed a perpetual and hideous bow before her grace. Such furniture! It could never be removed from the room.

The place he brought her to was like a monument. In the big bedroom above the shop, he had his furniture custom-made: solid mahogany—oh, way too solid. No doubt he jumped for joy as he climbed into the massive marital bed, which could only be accessed with a stool and chair. But the poor, sheltered little woman, older than him, must have climbed up with a heavy heart, lying down to face the gloomy fortress of mahogany, the large wardrobe across from her, or to turn tiredly to the big cheval mirror that constantly bowed grotesquely before her. What furniture! It could never be removed from that room.

The little child was born in the second year. And then James Houghton decamped to a small, half-furnished bedroom at the other end of the house, where he slept on a rough board and played the anchorite for the rest of his days. His wife was left alone with her baby and the built-in furniture. She developed heart disease, as a result of nervous repressions.

The little child was born in the second year. After that, James Houghton moved to a small, half-furnished bedroom at the other end of the house, where he slept on a rough board and lived as a recluse for the rest of his days. His wife was left alone with her baby and the built-in furniture. She developed heart disease due to her nervous repressions.

But like a butterfly James fluttered over his fabrics. He was a tyrant to his shop-girls. No French marquis in a Dickens’ novel could have been more elegant and raffiné and heartless. The girls detested him. And yet, his curious refinement and enthusiasm bore them away. They submitted to him. The shop attracted much curiosity. But the poor-spirited Woodhouse people were weak buyers. They wearied James Houghton with their demand for common zephyrs, for red flannel which they would scallop with black worsted, for black alpacas and bombazines and merinos. He fluffed out his silk-striped muslins, his India cotton-prints. But the natives shied off as if he had offered them the poisoned robes of Herakles.

But like a butterfly, James flitted around his fabrics. He was a tyrant to his shopgirls. No French aristocrat in a Dickens novel could have been more fashionable, refined, and coldhearted. The girls hated him. And yet, his strange sophistication and enthusiasm captivated them. They let him take charge. The shop drew a lot of attention. But the timid Woodhouse customers were hesitant buyers. They frustrated James Houghton with their requests for basic fabrics, for red flannel they wanted to trim with black yarn, for black alpacas, bombazines, and merinos. He showcased his silk-striped muslins and India cotton prints. But the locals recoiled as if he had offered them the cursed robes of Herakles.

There was a sale. These sales contributed a good deal to Mrs. Houghton’s nervous heart-disease. They brought the first signs of wear and tear into the face of James Houghton. At first, of course, he merely marked down, with discretion, his less-expensive stock of prints and muslins, nuns-veilings and muslin delaines, with a few fancy braidings and trimmings in guimp or bronze to enliven the affair. And Woodhouse bought cautiously.

There was a sale. These sales contributed significantly to Mrs. Houghton’s anxiety about her heart condition. They showed the first signs of stress on James Houghton’s face. Initially, he carefully discounted his cheaper stock of prints and muslins, nuns-veilings and muslin delaines, with a few decorative braidings and trimmings in guimp or bronze to make things more interesting. And Woodhouse made his purchases with caution.

After the sale, however, James Houghton felt himself at liberty to plunge into an orgy of new stock. He flitted, with a tense look on his face, to Manchester. After which huge bundles, bales and boxes arrived in Woodhouse, and were dumped on the pavement of the shop. Friday evening came, and with it a revelation in Houghton’s window: the first piqués, the first strangely-woven and honey-combed toilet covers and bed quilts, the first frill-caps and aprons for maid-servants: a wonder in white. That was how James advertised it. “A Wonder in White.” Who knows but that he had been reading Wilkie Collins’ famous novel!

After the sale, James Houghton felt free to dive into a buying spree of new stock. He rushed, with a tense look on his face, to Manchester. Soon after, huge bundles, bales, and boxes arrived in Woodhouse and were dumped on the shop's pavement. Friday evening came, bringing a revelation in Houghton’s window: the first piqués, the first oddly woven and honeycombed toilet covers and bed quilts, the first frill-caps and aprons for maids: a wonder in white. That’s how James promoted it. “A Wonder in White.” Who knows, maybe he had been reading Wilkie Collins’ famous novel!

As the nine days of the wonder-in-white passed and receded, James disappeared in the direction of London. A few Fridays later he came out with his Winter Touch. Weird and wonderful winter coats, for ladies—everything James handled was for ladies, he scorned the coarser sex—: weird and wonderful winter coats for ladies, of thick, black, pockmarked cloth, stood and flourished their bear-fur cuffs in the background, while tippets, boas, muffs and winter-fancies coquetted in front of the window-space. Friday-night crowds gathered outside: the gas-lamps shone their brightest: James Houghton hovered in the background like an author on his first night in the theatre. The result was a sensation. Ten villages stared and crushed round the plate glass. It was a sensation: but what sensation! In the breasts of the crowd, wonder, admiration, fear, and ridicule. Let us stress the word fear. The inhabitants of Woodhouse were afraid lest James Houghton should impose his standards upon them. His goods were in excellent taste: but his customers were in as bad taste as possible. They stood outside and pointed, giggled, and jeered. Poor James, like an author on his first night, saw his work fall more than flat.

As the nine days of the amazing white event went by, James headed towards London. A few Fridays later, he launched his Winter Touch collection. Strange and beautiful winter coats for women—everything James created was for women; he ignored men—: strange and beautiful winter coats for women, made from thick, black, speckled fabric, showcased their bear-fur cuffs in the background, while tippets, boas, muffs, and winter accessories flirted in front of the display window. Friday night crowds gathered outside: the gas lamps lit up brightly: James Houghton lingered in the background like a playwright on his opening night. The result was a sensation. Ten villages stared and crowded around the plate glass. It was a true sensation: but what a sensation it was! In the hearts of the crowd, there was wonder, admiration, fear, and ridicule. Let's emphasize the word fear. The people of Woodhouse were worried that James Houghton would impose his standards on them. His products had excellent taste, but his customers had the worst taste imaginable. They stood outside, pointing, giggling, and mocking. Poor James, like a playwright on his opening night, watched as his work fell flat.

But still he believed in his own excellence: and quite justly. What he failed to perceive was that the crowd hated excellence. Woodhouse wanted a gently graduated progress in mediocrity, a mediocrity so stale and flat that it fell outside the imagination of any sensitive mortal. Woodhouse wanted a series of vulgar little thrills, as one tawdry mediocrity was imported from Nottingham or Birmingham to take the place of some tawdry mediocrity which Nottingham and Birmingham had already discarded. That Woodhouse, as a very condition of its own being, hated any approach to originality or real taste, this James Houghton could never learn. He thought he had not been clever enough, when he had been far, far too clever already. He always thought that Dame Fortune was a capricious and fastidious dame, a sort of Elizabeth of Austria or Alexandra, Princess of Wales, elegant beyond his grasp. Whereas Dame Fortune, even in London or Vienna, let alone in Woodhouse, was a vulgar woman of the middle and lower middle-class, ready to put her heavy foot on anything that was not vulgar, machine-made, and appropriate to the herd. When he saw his delicate originalities, as well as his faint flourishes of draper’s fantasy, squashed flat under the calm and solid foot of vulgar Dame Fortune, he fell into fits of depression bordering on mysticism, and talked to his wife in a vague way of higher influences and the angel Israfel. She, poor lady, was thoroughly scared by Israfel, and completely unhooked by the vagaries of James.

But he still believed in his own greatness, and rightly so. What he didn't see was that the crowd despised greatness. Woodhouse wanted a slow, steady path of mediocrity, a mediocrity so tired and ordinary that it fell outside the imagination of any sensitive person. Woodhouse craved a series of cheap little thrills, as one low-grade mediocrity was brought in from Nottingham or Birmingham to replace some low-grade mediocrity that Nottingham and Birmingham had already tossed aside. That Woodhouse, as a fundamental aspect of its own being, hated any hint of originality or real taste, James Houghton could never understand. He thought he just hadn't been clever enough when, in fact, he had been far, far too clever already. He always believed that Lady Luck was a fickle and particular lady, like Elizabeth of Austria or Alexandra, Princess of Wales, elegant beyond his reach. However, Lady Luck, even in London or Vienna, let alone in Woodhouse, was a brash woman of the middle and lower middle class, ready to stomp on anything that wasn't vulgar, machine-made, and suitable for the masses. When he saw his delicate original ideas, along with his subtle touches of draper’s fantasy, crushed under the calm and solid foot of vulgar Lady Luck, he sank into deep depression bordering on mysticism, and spoke to his wife vaguely about higher influences and the angel Israfel. She, poor lady, was thoroughly frightened by Israfel and completely lost by James's whims.

At last—we hurry down the slope of James’ misfortunes—the real days of Houghton’s Great Sales began. Houghton’s Great Bargain Events were really events. After some years of hanging on, he let go splendidly. He marked down his prints, his chintzes, his dimities and his veilings with a grand and lavish hand. Bang went his blue pencil through 3/11, and nobly he subscribed 1/0-3/4. Prices fell like nuts. A lofty one-and-eleven rolled down to six-three, 1/6 magically shrank into 4-3/4d, whilst good solid prints exposed themselves at 3-3/4d per yard.

At last—we rush down the slope of James' misfortunes—the true days of Houghton's Great Sales began. Houghton's Great Bargain Events were truly events. After years of holding on, he let go spectacularly. He slashed the prices of his prints, chintzes, dimities, and veilings with a grand and generous hand. His blue pencil swiftly marked down 3/11 to a proud 1/0-3/4. Prices plummeted. A lofty one-and-eleven dropped down to six-three, 1/6 magically shrank to 4-3/4d, while solid prints showed up at 3-3/4d per yard.

Now this was really an opportunity. Moreover the goods, having become a little stale during their years of ineffectuality, were beginning to approximate to the public taste. And besides, good sound stuff it was, no matter what the pattern. And so the little Woodhouse girls went to school in petties and drawers made of material which James had destined for fair summer dresses: petties and drawers of which the little Woodhouse girls were ashamed, for all that. For if they should chance to turn up their little skirts, be sure they would raise a chorus among their companions: “Yah-h-h, yer’ve got Houghton’s threp’ny draws on!”

Now this was really an opportunity. Plus, the goods, having become a bit outdated after years of being ineffective, were starting to align with what the public wanted. And anyway, they were good quality material, regardless of the pattern. So the little Woodhouse girls went to school in petticoats and underwear made from fabric that James had intended for summer dresses: petticoats and underwear that the little Woodhouse girls were embarrassed about. Because if they happened to lift their little skirts, you can be sure they would hear a chorus from their classmates: “Yah-h-h, you’re wearing Houghton’s three-penny underwear!”

All this time James Houghton walked on air. He still saw the Fata Morgana snatching his fabrics round her lovely form, and pointing him to wealth untold. True, he became also Superintendent of the Sunday School. But whether this was an act of vanity, or whether it was an attempt to establish an Entente Cordiale with higher powers, who shall judge.

All this time, James Houghton felt like he was walking on air. He still imagined the Fata Morgana wrapping her beautiful figure around his fabrics and leading him to untold wealth. Sure, he also became the Superintendent of the Sunday School. But whether this was out of vanity or an effort to create a friendly relationship with higher powers, who can say?

Meanwhile his wife became more and more an invalid; the little Alvina was a pretty, growing child. Woodhouse was really impressed by the sight of Mrs. Houghton, small, pale and withheld, taking a walk with her dainty little girl, so fresh in an ermine tippet and a muff. Mrs. Houghton in shiny black bear’s-fur, the child in the white and spotted ermine, passing silent and shadowy down the street, made an impression which the people did not forget.

Meanwhile, his wife became more and more of an invalid; little Alvina was a pretty, growing child. Woodhouse was truly struck by the sight of Mrs. Houghton, small, pale, and reserved, walking with her delicate little girl, so fresh in an ermine scarf and muff. Mrs. Houghton in shiny black bear fur, the child in white and spotted ermine, moving quietly and unobtrusively down the street left an impression that the people did not forget.

But Mrs. Houghton had pains at her heart. If, during her walk, she saw two little boys having a scrimmage, she had to run to them with pence and entreaty, leaving them dumfounded, whilst she leaned blue at the lips against a wall. If she saw a carter crack his whip over the ears of the horse, as the horse laboured uphill, she had to cover her eyes and avert her face, and all her strength left her.

But Mrs. Houghton felt a heaviness in her heart. Whenever she walked by and saw two little boys fighting, she had to run over to them with coins and pleas, leaving them confused while she leaned against a wall, her lips turning blue. If she saw a cart driver whip his horse while it struggled up a hill, she had to cover her eyes and turn away, feeling completely drained.

So she stayed more and more in her room, and the child was given to the charge of a governess. Miss Frost was a handsome, vigorous young woman of about thirty years of age, with grey-white hair and gold-rimmed spectacles. The white hair was not at all tragical: it was a family trait.

So she spent more and more time in her room, and the child was placed under the care of a governess. Miss Frost was an attractive, energetic young woman around thirty years old, with gray-white hair and gold-rimmed glasses. The white hair wasn’t tragic at all; it was a family trait.

Miss Frost mattered more than any one else to Alvina Houghton, during the first long twenty-five years of the girl’s life. The governess was a strong, generous woman, a musician by nature. She had a sweet voice, and sang in the choir of the chapel, and took the first class of girls in the Sunday-School of which James Houghton was Superintendent. She disliked and rather despised James Houghton, saw in him elements of a hypocrite, detested his airy and gracious selfishness, his lack of human feeling, and most of all, his fairy fantasy. As James went further into life, he became a dreamer. Sad indeed that he died before the days of Freud. He enjoyed the most wonderful and fairy-like dreams, which he could describe perfectly, in charming, delicate language. At such times his beautifully modulated voice all but sang, his grey eyes gleamed fiercely under his bushy, hairy eyebrows, his pale face with its side-whiskers had a strange lueur, his long thin hands fluttered occasionally. He had become meagre in figure, his skimpy but genteel coat would be buttoned over his breast, as he recounted his dream-adventures, adventures that were half Edgar Allan Poe, half Andersen, with touches of Vathek and Lord Byron and George Macdonald: perhaps more than a touch of the last. Ladies were always struck by these accounts. But Miss Frost never felt so strongly moved to impatience as when she was within hearing.

Miss Frost was more important than anyone else to Alvina Houghton during the first long twenty-five years of her life. The governess was a strong, generous woman, a natural musician. She had a sweet voice, sang in the chapel choir, and taught the first class of girls in the Sunday School, which James Houghton supervised. She disliked and somewhat despised James Houghton, seeing in him elements of a hypocrite. She detested his light and gracious selfishness, his lack of empathy, and most of all, his fairy-tale fantasies. As James moved through life, he became a dreamer. It was unfortunate that he died before the days of Freud. He had the most wonderful and whimsical dreams, which he could describe perfectly in charming, delicate language. At such times, his beautifully modulated voice nearly sang, his grey eyes shone fiercely beneath his bushy eyebrows, and his pale face with its sideburns had a strange lueur; his long, thin hands fluttered occasionally. He had become thin, his shabby but stylish coat would be buttoned over his chest as he shared his dream adventures, which were part Edgar Allan Poe, part Andersen, with hints of Vathek and Lord Byron and George MacDonald—perhaps with more than a hint of the last. Ladies were always captivated by these stories. But Miss Frost felt her impatience surge whenever she was nearby to hear them.

For twenty years, she and James Houghton treated each other with a courteous distance. Sometimes she broke into open impatience with him, sometimes he answered her tartly: “Indeed, indeed! Oh, indeed! Well, well, I’m sorry you find it so—” as if the injury consisted in her finding it so. Then he would flit away to the Conservative Club, with a fleet, light, hurried step, as if pressed by fate. At the club he played chess—at which he was excellent—and conversed. Then he flitted back at half-past twelve, to dinner.

For twenty years, she and James Houghton maintained a polite distance with each other. Sometimes she would show open impatience with him, and sometimes he would reply sharply, saying, “Oh really! Well, I’m sorry you feel that way—” as if the problem was her feelings. Then he would rush off to the Conservative Club, moving quickly as if he were pushed by some destiny. At the club, he played chess—where he was really good—and chatted. Then he would return at twelve-thirty for dinner.

The whole morale of the house rested immediately on Miss Frost. She saw her line in the first year. She must defend the little Alvina, whom she loved as her own, and the nervous, petulant, heart-stricken woman, the mother, from the vagaries of James. Not that James had any vices. He did not drink or smoke, was abstemious and clean as an anchorite, and never lowered his fine tone. But still, the two unprotected ones must be sheltered from him. Miss Frost imperceptibly took into her hands the reins of the domestic government. Her rule was quiet, strong, and generous. She was not seeking her own way. She was steering the poor domestic ship of Manchester House, illuminating its dark rooms with her own sure, radiant presence: her silver-white hair, and her pale, heavy, reposeful face seemed to give off a certain radiance. She seemed to give weight, ballast, and repose to the staggering and bewildered home. She controlled the maid, and suggested the meals—meals which James ate without knowing what he ate. She brought in flowers and books, and, very rarely, a visitor. Visitors were out of place in the dark sombreness of Manchester House. Her flowers charmed the petulant invalid, her books she sometimes discussed with the airy James: after which discussions she was invariably filled with exasperation and impatience, whilst James invariably retired to the shop, and was heard raising his musical voice, which the work-girls hated, to one or other of the work-girls.

The entire mood of the house depended on Miss Frost. She took charge from the very start. She had to protect little Alvina, whom she loved like her own child, and the anxious, irritable, heartbroken mother from James's whims. Not that James had any bad habits. He didn’t drink or smoke, was as temperate and tidy as a monk, and always maintained his high standards. Still, the two vulnerable ones needed to be shielded from him. Miss Frost quietly took the reins of running the household. Her leadership was calm, strong, and generous. She wasn’t looking for personal gain. She was navigating the troubled waters of Manchester House, brightening its dim rooms with her steady, radiant presence: her silver-white hair and her pale, heavy, tranquil face seemed to radiate light. She brought stability, support, and peace to the unsettled home. She managed the maid and planned the meals—meals that James consumed without even realizing what he was eating. She filled the house with flowers and books, and very rarely, a guest. Guests felt out of place in the dark gloom of Manchester House. Her flowers delighted the irritable invalid, and she occasionally discussed her books with the flighty James: after these discussions, she always felt frustrated and impatient, while James would retreat to the shop, where he could be heard raising his melodic voice, which the female workers disliked, to one of the other workers.

James certainly had an irritating way of speaking of a book. He talked of incidents, and effects, and suggestions, as if the whole thing had just been a sensational-æsthetic attribute to himself. Not a grain of human feeling in the man, said Miss Frost, flushing pink with exasperation. She herself invariably took the human line.

James definitely had an annoying way of discussing a book. He talked about incidents, effects, and suggestions, as if it were just a flashy aesthetic feature for himself. "Not a bit of human feeling in that guy," said Miss Frost, blushing pink with frustration. She always took the human approach herself.

Meanwhile the shops began to take on a hopeless and frowsy look. After ten years’ sales, spring sales, summer sales, autumn sales, winter sales, James began to give up the drapery dream. He himself could not bear any more to put the heavy, pock-holed black cloth coat, with wild bear cuffs and collar, on to the stand. He had marked it down from five guineas to one guinea, and then, oh ignoble day, to ten-and-six. He nearly kissed the gipsy woman with a basket of tin saucepan-lids, when at last she bought it for five shillings, at the end of one of his winter sales. But even she, in spite of the bitter sleety day, would not put the coat on in the shop. She carried it over her arm down to the Miners’ Arms. And later, with a shock that really hurt him, James, peeping bird-like out of his shop door, saw her sitting driving a dirty rag-and-bone cart with a green-white, mouldy pony, and flourishing her arms like some wild and hairy-decorated squaw. For the long bear-fur, wet with sleet, seemed like a chevaux de frise of long porcupine quills round her fore-arms and her neck. Yet such good, such wonderful material! James eyed it for one moment, and then fled like a rabbit to the stove in his back regions.

Meanwhile, the shops started to look hopeless and shabby. After ten years of sales—spring sales, summer sales, autumn sales, winter sales—James began to lose hope in his drapery dream. He couldn't stand the thought of putting the heavy, pockmarked black cloth coat, with its wild bear cuffs and collar, back on the stand. He had dropped the price from five guineas to one guinea, and then, oh what a low point, to ten-and-six. He almost hugged the gypsy woman with a basket of tin saucepan lids when she finally bought it for five shillings at the end of one of his winter sales. But even she, despite the bitter sleety day, refused to try the coat on in the shop. She carried it over her arm down to the Miners' Arms. Later, with a jolt that really hurt him, James peeked out of his shop door like a little bird and saw her sitting in a dirty rag-and-bone cart with a greenish-white, moldy pony, waving her arms around like a wild, tribal woman. The long bear fur, wet with sleet, looked like a chevaux de frise made of long porcupine quills wrapped around her forearms and neck. Yet it was such good, wonderful material! James glanced at it for a moment and then darted like a rabbit back to the stove in his storage area.

The higher powers did not seem to fulfil the terms of treaty which James hoped for. He began to back out from the Entente. The Sunday School was a great trial to him. Instead of being carried away by his grace and eloquence, the nasty louts of colliery boys and girls openly banged their feet and made deafening noises when he tried to speak. He said many acid and withering things, as he stood there on the rostrum. But what is the good of saying acid things to those little fiends and gall-bladders, the colliery children. The situation was saved by Miss Frost’s sweeping together all the big girls, under her surveillance, and by her organizing that the tall and handsome blacksmith who taught the lower boys should extend his influence over the upper boys. His influence was more than effectual. It consisted in gripping any recalcitrant boy just above the knee, and jesting with him in a jocular manner, in the dialect. The blacksmith’s hand was all a blacksmith’s hand need be, and his dialect was as broad as could be wished. Between the grip and the homely idiom no boy could endure without squealing. So the Sunday School paid more attention to James, whose prayers were beautiful. But then one of the boys, a protegé of Miss Frost, having been left for half an hour in the obscure room with Mrs. Houghton, gave away the secret of the blacksmith’s grip, which secret so haunted the poor lady that it marked a stage in the increase of her malady, and made Sunday afternoon a nightmare to her. And then James Houghton resented something in the coarse Scotch manner of the minister of that day. So that the superintendency of the Sunday School came to an end.

The higher authorities didn't seem to uphold the terms of the agreement that James was hoping for. He started to withdraw from the Entente. The Sunday School was a major struggle for him. Instead of being inspired by his grace and eloquence, the rude bunch of colliery boys and girls loudly stomped their feet and made a racket whenever he tried to speak. He said a lot of biting and cutting remarks while standing at the podium. But what’s the point of saying sharp things to those little monsters, the colliery kids? The situation improved when Miss Frost gathered all the big girls under her watch and arranged for the tall, handsome blacksmith who taught the younger boys to also influence the older boys. His impact was more than effective. It involved grabbing any unruly boy just above the knee and joking with him in the local dialect. The blacksmith's grip was just what it needed to be, and his dialect was as broad as you could hope for. With that grip and the familiar language, no boy could stand it without squealing. So the Sunday School started paying more attention to James, whose prayers were beautiful. But then, one of the boys, a protégé of Miss Frost, having spent half an hour in the secluded room with Mrs. Houghton, let slip the secret of the blacksmith’s grip, which haunted the poor lady and marked a turning point in her worsening condition, turning Sunday afternoons into a nightmare for her. Additionally, James Houghton found himself annoyed by the rough Scottish manner of the minister that day. Thus, the leadership of the Sunday School came to an end.

At the same time, Solomon had to divide his baby. That is, he let the London side of his shop to W. H. Johnson, the tailor and haberdasher, a parvenu little fellow whose English would not bear analysis. Bitter as it was, it had to be. Carpenters and joiners appeared, and the premises were completely severed. From her room in the shadows at the back the invalid heard the hammering and sawing, and suffered. W. H. Johnson came out with a spick-and-span window, and had his wife, a shrewd, quiet woman, and his daughter, a handsome, loud girl, to help him on Friday evenings. Men flocked in—even women, buying their husbands a sixpence-halfpenny tie. They could have bought a tie for four-three from James Houghton. But no, they would rather give sixpence-halfpenny for W.H. Johnson’s fresh but rubbishy stuff. And James, who had tried to rise to another successful sale, saw the streams pass into the other doorway, and heard the heavy feet on the hollow boards of the other shop: his shop no more.

At the same time, Solomon had to split his business. He leased the London side of his shop to W. H. Johnson, a tailor and haberdasher, who was a flashy little guy with a way of speaking that was hard to understand. As painful as it was, there was no choice. Carpenters and joiners showed up, and the place was completely separated. From her room in the shadows at the back, the invalid heard the sound of the hammering and sawing, suffering through it. W. H. Johnson emerged with a spotless window, and he had his wife, a shrewd and quiet woman, and his daughter, a striking but loud girl, helping him on Friday evenings. Customers flocked in—even women buying their husbands a sixpence-halfpenny tie. They could have bought a tie for four-three from James Houghton. But no, they'd rather pay sixpence-halfpenny for W.H. Johnson’s new but low-quality stuff. And James, who had tried to make another successful sale, watched the crowds stream into the other entrance and heard the heavy footsteps on the hollow boards of the other shop: his shop no longer.

After this cut at his pride and integrity he lay in retirement for a while, mystically inclined. Probably he would have come to Swedenborg, had not his clipt wings spread for a new flight. He hit upon the brilliant idea of working up his derelict fabrics into ready-mades: not men’s clothes, oh no: women’s, or rather, ladies’. Ladies’ Tailoring, said the new announcement.

After this blow to his pride and integrity, he took some time away, feeling introspective. He might have turned to Swedenborg, if not for his renewed ambition. He came up with the brilliant idea of transforming his abandoned materials into ready-made items: not men’s clothing, oh no; women’s, or more specifically, ladies’. Ladies’ Tailoring, read the new announcement.

James Houghton was happy once more. A zig-zag wooden stair-way was rigged up the high back of Manchester House. In the great lofts sewing-machines of various patterns and movements were installed. A manageress was advertised for, and work-girls were hired. So a new phase of life started. At half-past six in the morning there was a clatter of feet and of girls’ excited tongues along the back-yard and up the wooden stair-way outside the back wall. The poor invalid heard every clack and every vibration. She could never get over her nervous apprehension of an invasion. Every morning alike, she felt an invasion of some enemy was breaking in on her. And all day long the low, steady rumble of sewing-machines overhead seemed like the low drumming of a bombardment upon her weak heart. To make matters worse, James Houghton decided that he must have his sewing-machines driven by some extra-human force. He installed another plant of machinery—acetylene or some such contrivance—which was intended to drive all the little machines from one big belt. Hence a further throbbing and shaking in the upper regions, truly terrible to endure. But, fortunately or unfortunately, the acetylene plant was not a success. Girls got their thumbs pierced, and sewing machines absolutely refused to stop sewing, once they had started, and absolutely refused to start, once they had stopped. So that after a while, one loft was reserved for disused and rusty, but expensive engines.

James Houghton was happy again. A zigzag wooden staircase was set up at the back of Manchester House. Different types of sewing machines were installed in the spacious lofts. A manageress was advertised for, and girls were hired for work. So, a new chapter in life began. At six-thirty in the morning, there was a clatter of feet and excited chatter from the girls in the backyard and up the wooden staircase along the back wall. The poor invalid heard every noise and felt every vibration. She could never shake off her anxious feeling of an invasion. Every morning, she sensed an enemy breaking in on her. And all day long, the low, steady hum of sewing machines overhead felt like the distant pounding of a bombardment on her fragile heart. To make things worse, James Houghton decided he needed an extra-human force to power the sewing machines. He installed another system of machinery—acetylene or something similar—to run all the little machines from one big belt. This created even more throbbing and shaking above, truly unbearable to deal with. But, fortunately or unfortunately, the acetylene system failed. Girls ended up getting their thumbs caught, and sewing machines stubbornly refused to stop once they started, and refused to start once they stopped. So eventually, one loft was set aside for the unused and rusty, but expensive, machines.

Dame Fortune, who had refused to be taken by fine fabrics and fancy trimmings, was just as reluctant to be captured by ready-mades. Again the good dame was thoroughly lower middle-class. James Houghton designed “robes.” Now Robes were the mode. Perhaps it was Alexandra, Princess of Wales, who gave glory to the slim, glove-fitting Princess Robe. Be that as it may, James Houghton designed robes. His work-girls, a race even more callous than shop-girls, proclaimed the fact that James tried on his own inventions upon his own elegant thin person, before the privacy of his own cheval mirror. And even if he did, why not? Miss Frost, hearing this legend, looked sideways at the enthusiast.

Dame Fortune, who wasn’t impressed by fancy fabrics and elaborate embellishments, was just as unwilling to be swayed by ready-made garments. Once again, the good lady belonged firmly to the lower middle-class. James Houghton designed “robes.” Robes were in style. Maybe it was Alexandra, the Princess of Wales, who made the sleek, form-fitting Princess Robe popular. Regardless, James Houghton created robes. His workers, a lot tougher than shop girls, revealed that James would try on his own designs on his own slim, elegant figure in the privacy of his cheval mirror. And even if he did, so what? Miss Frost, hearing this rumor, glanced sideways at the enthusiast.

Let us remark in time that Miss Frost had already ceased to draw any maintenance from James Houghton. Far from it, she herself contributed to the upkeep of the domestic hearth and board. She had fully decided never to leave her two charges. She knew that a governess was an impossible item in Manchester House, as things went. And so she trudged the country, giving music lessons to the daughters of tradesmen and of colliers who boasted pianofortes. She even taught heavy-handed but dauntless colliers, who were seized with a passion to “play.” Miles she trudged, on her round from village to village: a white-haired woman with a long, quick stride, a strong figure, and a quick, handsome smile when once her face awoke behind her gold-rimmed glasses. Like many short-sighted people, she had a certain intent look of one who goes her own way.

Let’s point out that Miss Frost had already stopped receiving any support from James Houghton. In fact, she even helped cover the household expenses herself. She had fully decided never to leave the two kids in her care. She understood that having a governess was out of the question at Manchester House, given the circumstances. So, she traveled around the countryside, giving music lessons to the daughters of shopkeepers and coal miners who had pianos. She even taught determined coal miners who had a sudden desire to "play." She walked many miles, going from village to village: a gray-haired woman with a long, brisk stride, a strong figure, and a bright, charming smile that appeared once her face lit up behind her gold-rimmed glasses. Like many people who are short-sighted, she had an intense look of someone who’s focused on her own path.

The miners knew her, and entertained the highest respect and admiration for her. As they streamed in a grimy stream home from pit, they diverged like some magic dark river from off the pavement into the horse-way, to give her room as she approached. And the men who knew her well enough to salute her, by calling her name “Miss Frost!” giving it the proper intonation of salute, were fussy men indeed. “She’s a lady if ever there was one,” they said. And they meant it. Hearing her name, poor Miss Frost would flash a smile and a nod from behind her spectacles, but whose black face she smiled to she never, or rarely knew. If she did chance to get an inkling, then gladly she called in reply “Mr. Lamb,” or “Mr. Calladine.” In her way she was a proud woman, for she was regarded with cordial respect, touched with veneration, by at least a thousand colliers, and by perhaps as many colliers’ wives. That is something, for any woman.

The miners knew her and held her in high respect and admiration. As they trudged home in a dirty stream from the pit, they pulled aside like a dark river off the pavement into the horse path to make way for her as she approached. The men who were familiar enough to greet her by name, saying “Miss Frost!” with the right tone of respect, were quite particular men. “She’s a lady if there ever was one,” they would say, and they meant it. Hearing her name, poor Miss Frost would flash a smile and a nod from behind her glasses, though she rarely knew whose grimy faces she smiled at. If she happened to recognize someone, she would cheerfully respond with “Mr. Lamb” or “Mr. Calladine.” In her way, she was a proud woman, as she was met with genuine respect, even awe, from at least a thousand miners and maybe just as many miners’ wives. That’s no small thing for any woman.

Miss Frost charged fifteen shillings for thirteen weeks’ lessons, two lessons a week. And at that she was considered rather dear. She was supposed to be making money. What money she made went chiefly to support the Houghton household. In the meanwhile she drilled Alvina thoroughly in theory and pianoforte practice, for Alvina was naturally musical, and besides this she imparted to the girl the elements of a young lady’s education, including the drawing of flowers in water-colour, and the translation of a Lamartine poem.

Miss Frost charged fifteen shillings for thirteen weeks of lessons, with two lessons each week. Even at that price, she was considered quite expensive. She was expected to be earning a good income. Most of what she made went primarily to support the Houghton household. In the meantime, she thoroughly taught Alvina the theory and practice of playing the piano since Alvina had a natural talent for music. Additionally, she provided Alvina with the basics of a young woman's education, which included drawing flowers in watercolors and translating a Lamartine poem.

Now incredible as it may seem, fate threw another prop to the falling house of Houghton, in the person of the manageress of the work-girls, Miss Pinnegar. James Houghton complained of Fortune, yet to what other man would Fortune have sent two such women as Miss Frost and Miss Pinnegar, gratis? Yet there they were. And doubtful if James was ever grateful for their presence.

Now, as unbelievable as it might sound, fate tossed another lifeline to the crumbling Houghton household, in the form of the manager of the work-girls, Miss Pinnegar. James Houghton grumbled about Fortune, yet what other man would have been given two extraordinary women like Miss Frost and Miss Pinnegar, for free? But there they were. And it's uncertain if James ever appreciated their presence.

If Miss Frost saved him from heaven knows what domestic débâcle and horror, Miss Pinnegar saved him from the workhouse. Let us not mince matters. For a dozen years Miss Frost supported the heart-stricken, nervous invalid, Clariss Houghton: for more than twenty years she cherished, tended and protected the young Alvina, shielding the child alike from a neurotic mother and a father such as James. For nearly twenty years she saw that food was set on the table, and clean sheets were spread on the beds: and all the time remained virtually in the position of an outsider, without one grain of established authority.

If Miss Frost saved him from a terrible mess and chaos, Miss Pinnegar saved him from poverty. Let's be clear about this. For twelve years, Miss Frost cared for the heartbroken, anxious invalid, Clariss Houghton. For more than twenty years, she nurtured, looked after, and protected young Alvina, keeping the child safe from a neurotic mother and a father like James. For nearly twenty years, she made sure there was food on the table and clean sheets on the beds, all while remaining almost like an outsider, without any real authority.

And then to find Miss Pinnegar! In her way, Miss Pinnegar was very different from Miss Frost. She was a rather short, stout, mouse-coloured, creepy kind of woman with a high colour in her cheeks, and dun, close hair like a cap. It was evident she was not a lady: her grammar was not without reproach. She had pale grey eyes, and a padding step, and a soft voice, and almost purplish cheeks. Mrs. Houghton, Miss Frost, and Alvina did not like her. They suffered her unwillingly.

And then to find Miss Pinnegar! In her own way, Miss Pinnegar was very different from Miss Frost. She was a short, plump woman with mouse-colored skin, a bit creepy, with rosy cheeks and dull hair that looked like a cap. It was clear she wasn't a lady; her grammar left a lot to be desired. She had pale gray eyes, a careful way of walking, a soft voice, and almost purplish cheeks. Mrs. Houghton, Miss Frost, and Alvina didn't like her. They tolerated her reluctantly.

But from the first she had a curious ascendancy over James Houghton. One would have expected his æsthetic eye to be offended. But no doubt it was her voice: her soft, near, sure voice, which seemed almost like a secret touch upon her hearer. Now many of her hearers disliked being secretly touched, as it were beneath their clothing. Miss Frost abhorred it: so did Mrs. Houghton. Miss Frost’s voice was clear and straight as a bell-note, open as the day. Yet Alvina, though in loyalty she adhered to her beloved Miss Frost, did not really mind the quiet suggestive power of Miss Pinnegar. For Miss Pinnegar was not vulgarly insinuating. On the contrary, the things she said were rather clumsy and downright. It was only that she seemed to weigh what she said, secretly, before she said it, and then she approached as if she would slip it into her hearer’s consciousness without his being aware of it. She seemed to slide her speeches unnoticed into one’s ears, so that one accepted them without the slightest challenge. That was just her manner of approach. In her own way, she was as loyal and unselfish as Miss Frost. There are such poles of opposition between honesties and loyalties.

But from the start, she had a strange influence over James Houghton. You would think his aesthetic sense would be offended. But no, it was her voice: her soft, close, confident voice that felt almost like a secret caress on the listener. Many of her listeners disliked being touched in such a subtle way, almost as if it were beneath their clothing. Miss Frost hated it, and so did Mrs. Houghton. Miss Frost's voice was clear and straightforward, like a bell, open as the day. Yet Alvina, while remaining loyal to her beloved Miss Frost, didn't really mind the quiet, suggestive power of Miss Pinnegar. Miss Pinnegar wasn’t overly sly. On the contrary, what she said was often clumsy and blunt. It’s just that she seemed to consider her words carefully before speaking, and then she'd approach as if she was slipping them into her listener's awareness without them noticing. She had a way of easing her words into your ears so that you accepted them without any resistance. That was simply her style. In her own way, she was just as loyal and selfless as Miss Frost. There are such opposing extremes between different kinds of honesty and loyalty.

Miss Pinnegar had the second class of girls in the Sunday School, and she took second, subservient place in Manchester House. By force of nature, Miss Frost took first place. Only when Miss Pinnegar spoke to Mr. Houghton—nay, the very way she addressed herself to him—“What do you think, Mr. Houghton?”—then there seemed to be assumed an immediacy of correspondence between the two, and an unquestioned priority in their unison, his and hers, which was a cruel thorn in Miss Frost’s outspoken breast. This sort of secret intimacy and secret exulting in having, really, the chief power, was most repugnant to the white-haired woman. Not that there was, in fact, any secrecy, or any form of unwarranted correspondence between James Houghton and Miss Pinnegar. Far from it. Each of them would have found any suggestion of such a possibility repulsive in the extreme. It was simply an implicit correspondence between their two psyches, an immediacy of understanding which preceded all expression, tacit, wireless.

Miss Pinnegar taught the second class of girls in Sunday School, and she held a subordinate position in Manchester House. By nature, Miss Frost took the top spot. Only when Miss Pinnegar spoke to Mr. Houghton—no, the way she addressed him—“What do you think, Mr. Houghton?”—did it seem like there was an instant connection between them, a clear priority in their agreement, his and hers, which was a painful irritation for Miss Frost. This sort of secret bond and quiet pride in having, really, the main influence, was extremely unpleasant for the white-haired woman. Not that there was any actual secrecy or inappropriate connection between James Houghton and Miss Pinnegar. Far from it. Both would have found any suggestion of such a possibility incredibly distasteful. It was simply an unspoken understanding between their two minds, a deep connection that existed before any words were spoken, unexpressed and unacknowledged.

Miss Pinnegar lived in: so that the household consisted of the invalid, who mostly sat, in her black dress with a white lace collar fastened by a twisted gold brooch, in her own dim room, doing nothing, nervous and heart-suffering; then James, and the thin young Alvina, who adhered to her beloved Miss Frost, and then these two strange women. Miss Pinnegar never lifted up her voice in household affairs: she seemed, by her silence, to admit her own inadequacy in culture and intellect, when topics of interest were being discussed, only coming out now and then with defiant platitudes and truisms—for almost defiantly she took the commonplace, vulgarian point of view; yet after everything she would turn with her quiet, triumphant assurance to James Houghton, and start on some point of business, soft, assured, ascendant. The others shut their ears.

Miss Pinnegar lived there, so the household included the invalid, who mostly sat in her black dress with a white lace collar secured by a twisted gold brooch, in her dim room, doing nothing, feeling nervous and suffering from her heart; then there was James, and the thin young Alvina, who clung to her beloved Miss Frost, along with these two strange women. Miss Pinnegar never raised her voice in household matters; her silence seemed to acknowledge her own lack of culture and intellect when interesting topics were discussed, only occasionally chiming in with defiant clichés and common sayings—almost defiantly taking the ordinary, unrefined viewpoint; yet after all of that, she would turn to James Houghton with her quiet, triumphant confidence and start discussing some business matter, softly, assuredly, and with dominance. The others just tuned her out.

Now Miss Pinnegar had to get her footing slowly. She had to let James run the gamut of his creations. Each Friday night new wonders, robes and ladies’ “suits”—the phrase was very new—garnished the window of Houghton’s shop. It was one of the sights of the place, Houghton’s window on Friday night. Young or old, no individual, certainly no female left Woodhouse without spending an excited and usually hilarious ten minutes on the pavement under the window. Muffled shrieks of young damsels who had just got their first view, guffaws of sympathetic youths, continued giggling and expostulation and “Eh, but what price the umbrella skirt, my girl!” and “You’d like to marry me in that, my boy—what? not half!”—or else “Eh, now, if you’d seen me in that you’d have fallen in love with me at first sight, shouldn’t you?”—with a probable answer “I should have fallen over myself making haste to get away”—loud guffaws:—all this was the regular Friday night’s entertainment in Woodhouse. James Houghton’s shop was regarded as a weekly comic issue. His piqué costumes with glass buttons and sort of steel-trimming collars and cuffs were immortal.

Now Miss Pinnegar had to find her footing slowly. She had to let James showcase all of his creations. Every Friday night, new wonders, dresses and ladies' "suits"—the term was very new—decorated the window of Houghton’s shop. It was one of the highlights of the town, Houghton’s window on Friday night. Young or old, no one, especially no woman, left Woodhouse without spending an excited and often hilarious ten minutes on the pavement under the window. Muffled squeals from young ladies who had just gotten their first look, laughs from sympathetic young men, ongoing giggling, and shouts of “Hey, but what about the umbrella skirt, my girl!” and “You’d want to marry me in that, my boy—right?”—or else “Hey, if you saw me in that, you’d have fallen in love with me at first sight, wouldn’t you?”—with a likely response “I would have tripped over myself trying to get away”—loud laughter: all of this was the usual Friday night entertainment in Woodhouse. James Houghton’s shop was seen as a weekly comedy show. His pique outfits with glass buttons and fancy steel-trimmed collars and cuffs were legendary.

But why, once more, drag it out. Miss Pinnegar served in the shop on Friday nights. She stood by her man. Sometimes when the shrieks grew loudest she came to the shop door and looked with her pale grey eyes at the ridiculous mob of lasses in tam-o-shanters and youths half buried in caps. And she imposed a silence. They edged away.

But why drag this out again? Miss Pinnegar worked in the shop on Friday nights. She supported her man. Sometimes, when the screams got the loudest, she would come to the shop door and look with her pale gray eyes at the ridiculous crowd of girls in tam-o'-shanters and guys half hidden under caps. And she made them quiet down. They backed away.

Meanwhile Miss Pinnegar pursued the sober and even tenor of her own way. Whilst James lashed out, to use the local phrase, in robes and “suits,” Miss Pinnegar steadily ground away, producing strong, indestructible shirts and singlets for the colliers, sound, serviceable aprons for the colliers’ wives, good print dresses for servants, and so on. She executed no flights of fancy. She had her goods made to suit her people. And so, underneath the foam and froth of James’ creative adventure flowed a slow but steady stream of output and income. The women of Woodhouse came at last to depend on Miss Pinnegar. Growing lads in the pit reduce their garments to shreds with amazing expedition. “I’ll go to Miss Pinnegar for thy shirts this time, my lad,” said the harassed mothers, “and see if they’ll stand thee.” It was almost like a threat. But it served Manchester House.

Meanwhile, Miss Pinnegar continued on her straightforward path. While James exploded, as people locally would say, in flashy outfits and “suits,” Miss Pinnegar consistently produced strong, long-lasting shirts and singlets for the miners, reliable, practical aprons for the miners’ wives, decent printed dresses for the help, and so on. She didn’t indulge in any fanciful designs. She had her products created to fit her community's needs. So, beneath the surface chaos of James’ imaginative pursuits, there flowed a steady stream of production and income. The women of Woodhouse eventually came to depend on Miss Pinnegar. Growing boys in the mines quickly tore their clothes to shreds. “I’ll go to Miss Pinnegar for your shirts this time, my boy,” said the stressed-out mothers, “and see if they’ll hold up for you.” It was almost like a warning. But it kept Manchester House going.

James bought very little stock in these days: just remnants and pieces for his immortal robes. It was Miss Pinnegar who saw the travellers and ordered the unions and calicoes and grey flannel. James hovered round and said the last word, of course. But what was his last word but an echo of Miss Pinnegar’s penultimate! He was not interested in unions and twills.

James bought very little stock these days: just remnants and pieces for his fancy robes. It was Miss Pinnegar who noticed the travelers and ordered the unions, calicoes, and gray flannel. James lingered around and made the final call, of course. But his final call was really just a repeat of Miss Pinnegar’s second to last point! He wasn't interested in unions and twills.

His own stock remained on hand. Time, like a slow whirlpool churned it over into sight and out of sight, like a mass of dead sea-weed in a backwash. There was a regular series of sales fortnightly. The display of “creations” fell off. The new entertainment was the Friday-night’s sale. James would attack some portion of his stock, make a wild jumble of it, spend a delirious Wednesday and Thursday marking down, and then open on Friday afternoon. In the evening there was a crush. A good moiré underskirt for one-and-eleven-three was not to be neglected, and a handsome string-lace collarette for six-three would iron out and be worth at least three-and-six. That was how it went: it would nearly all of it iron out into something really nice, poor James’ crumpled stock. His fine, semi-transparent face flushed pink, his eyes flashed as he took in the sixpences and handed back knots of tape or packets of pins for the notorious farthings. What matter if the farthing change had originally cost him a halfpenny! His shop was crowded with women peeping and pawing and turning things over and commenting in loud, unfeeling tones. For there were still many comic items. Once, for example, he suddenly heaped up piles of hats, trimmed and untrimmed, the weirdest, sauciest, most screaming shapes. Woodhouse enjoyed itself that night.

His own stock was still in his shop. Time, like a slow whirlpool, brought it in and out of view, like a clump of dead seaweed in a backwash. There was a regular series of sales every two weeks. The showcase of “creations” started to drop off. The new event was the Friday night sale. James would tackle some part of his stock, create a wild mess of it, spend an intense Wednesday and Thursday marking everything down, and then open on Friday afternoon. In the evening, the shop would be packed. A good moiré underskirt for one pound eleven shillings and three pence was not to be overlooked, and a beautiful lace collarette for six shillings and three pence could be pressed out and be worth at least three shillings and six pence. That was how it went: most of it would be transformed into something really nice, poor James’ crumpled stock. His fine, semi-transparent face turned pink, his eyes sparkled as he took in the sixpences and handed back bunches of tape or packets of pins for the infamous farthings. What did it matter if the farthing change had originally cost him a halfpenny! His shop was filled with women peeking, handling, and turning things over while commenting in loud, insensitive tones. There were still plenty of amusing items. Once, for example, he suddenly piled up heaps of hats, both trimmed and untrimmed, in the weirdest, cheekiest, most outrageous shapes. Woodhouse had a great time that night.

And all the time, in her quiet, polite, think-the-more fashion Miss Pinnegar waited on the people, showing them considerable forbearance and just a tinge of contempt. She became very tired those evenings—her hair under its invisible hairnet became flatter, her cheeks hung down purplish and mottled. But while James stood she stood. The people did not like her, yet she influenced them. And the stock slowly wilted, withered. Some was scrapped. The shop seemed to have digested some of its indigestible contents.

And all the while, in her quiet, polite, think-a-lot way, Miss Pinnegar waited on the customers, showing them a lot of patience and just a hint of disdain. She got really tired in the evenings—her hair under its hidden hairnet fell flat, and her cheeks looked purple and blotchy. But as long as James stood there, she stood too. The customers didn't really like her, yet she had an effect on them. And the stock slowly drooped and dried up. Some of it was thrown away. The shop seemed to have processed some of its unmanageable inventory.

James accumulated sixpences in a miserly fashion. Luckily for her work-girls, Miss Pinnegar took her own orders, and received payments for her own productions. Some of her regular customers paid her a shilling a week—or less. But it made a small, steady income. She reserved her own modest share, paid the expenses of her department, and left the residue to James.

James hoarded sixpences in a stingy way. Fortunately for her employees, Miss Pinnegar handled her own orders and collected payments for her work. Some of her regular customers paid her a shilling a week—or even less. But it provided a small, consistent income. She kept her own modest portion, covered the costs of her department, and left the rest for James.

James had accumulated sixpences, and made a little space in his shop. He had desisted from “creations.” Time now for a new flight. He decided it was better to be a manufacturer than a tradesman. His shop, already only half its original size, was again too big. It might be split once more. Rents had risen in Woodhouse. Why not cut off another shop from his premises?

James had saved up some sixpences and cleared a bit of space in his shop. He had stopped making new creations. It was time for a new direction. He figured it was better to be a manufacturer than just a tradesman. His shop, which was already half its original size, felt too big again. He could divide it one more time. Rent prices had gone up in Woodhouse. So why not turn part of his space into another shop?

No sooner said than done. In came the architect, with whom he had played many a game of chess. Best, said the architect, take off one good-sized shop, rather than halve the premises. James would be left a little cramped, a little tight, with only one-third of his present space. But as we age we dwindle.

No sooner said than done. In walked the architect, with whom he had played many games of chess. “It’s better,” said the architect, “to take away one good-sized shop than to split the space in half.” James would find himself a bit cramped, a bit tight, with only one-third of his current area. But as we get older, we shrink.

More hammering and alterations, and James found himself cooped in a long, long narrow shop, very dark at the back, with a high oblong window and a door that came in at a pinched corner. Next door to him was a cheerful new grocer of the cheap and florid type. The new grocer whistled “Just Like the Ivy,” and shouted boisterously to his shop-boy. In his doorway, protruding on James’ sensitive vision, was a pyramid of sixpence-halfpenny tins of salmon, red, shiny tins with pink halved salmons depicted, and another yellow pyramid of four-pence-halfpenny tins of pineapple. Bacon dangled in pale rolls almost over James’ doorway, whilst straw and paper, redolent of cheese, lard, and stale eggs filtered through the threshold.

More hammering and changes, and James found himself stuck in a long, narrow shop, very dark at the back, with a high rectangular window and a door that squeezed in at a tight corner. Next to him was a cheerful new grocer of the cheap and flashy kind. The new grocer whistled “Just Like the Ivy” and shouted jovially to his shop-boy. In his doorway, sticking out into James' sensitive line of sight, was a pyramid of sixpence-halfpenny tins of salmon, bright red tins with pink halved salmons on the label, and another yellow pyramid of four-pence-halfpenny tins of pineapple. Bacon hung in pale rolls almost over James’ doorway, while straw and paper, smelling of cheese, lard, and stale eggs drifted through the entrance.

This was coming down in the world, with a vengeance. But what James lost downstairs he tried to recover upstairs. Heaven knows what he would have done, but for Miss Pinnegar. She kept her own work-rooms against him, with a soft, heavy, silent tenacity that would have beaten stronger men than James. But his strength lay in his pliability. He rummaged in the empty lofts, and among the discarded machinery. He rigged up the engines afresh, bought two new machines, and started an elastic department, making elastic for garters and for hat-chins.

This was a serious decline, hitting hard. But what James lost downstairs, he tried to regain upstairs. Who knows what he would have done without Miss Pinnegar? She defended her workrooms from him with a quiet, determined persistence that could have overwhelmed stronger men than James. But his strength was in his adaptability. He searched through the empty lofts and the leftover machinery. He set up the engines again, bought two new machines, and launched an elastic department, producing elastic for garters and hat chin straps.

He was immensely proud of his first cards of elastic, and saw Dame Fortune this time fast in his yielding hands. But, becoming used to disillusionment, he almost welcomed it. Within six months he realized that every inch of elastic cost him exactly sixty per cent. more than he could sell it for, and so he scrapped his new department. Luckily, he sold one machine and even gained two pounds on it.

He was really proud of his first elastic cards and felt like luck was finally on his side. But getting used to disappointment, he almost embraced it. Within six months, he figured out that every inch of elastic cost him about sixty percent more than he could sell it for, so he abandoned his new department. Fortunately, he sold one machine and even made a two-pound profit on it.

After this, he made one last effort. This was hosiery webbing, which could be cut up and made into as-yet-unheard-of garments. Miss Pinnegar kept her thumb on this enterprise, so that it was not much more than abortive. And then James left her alone.

After this, he made one last attempt. This was hosiery webbing, which could be cut up and turned into new types of clothing. Miss Pinnegar closely monitored this venture, so it was mostly unsuccessful. And then James left her alone.

Meanwhile the shop slowly churned its oddments. Every Thursday afternoon James sorted out tangles of bits and bobs, antique garments and occasional finds. With these he trimmed his window, so that it looked like a historical museum, rather soiled and scrappy. Indoors he made baskets of assortments: threepenny, sixpenny, ninepenny and shilling baskets, rather like a bran pie in which everything was a plum. And then, on Friday evening, thin and alert he hovered behind the counter, his coat shabbily buttoned over his narrow chest, his face agitated. He had shaved his side-whiskers, so that they only grew becomingly as low as his ears. His rather large, grey moustache was brushed off his mouth. His hair, gone very thin, was brushed frail and floating over his baldness. But still a gentleman, still courteous, with a charming voice he suggested the possibilities of a pad of green parrots’ tail-feathers, or of a few yards of pink-pearl trimming or of old chenille fringe. The women would pinch the thick, exquisite old chenille fringe, delicate and faded, curious to feel its softness. But they wouldn’t give threepence for it. Tapes, ribbons, braids, buttons, feathers, jabots, bussels, appliqués, fringes, jet-trimmings, bugle-trimmings, bundles of old coloured machine-lace, many bundles of strange cord, in all colours, for old-fashioned braid-patterning, ribbons with H.M.S. Birkenhead, for boys’ sailor caps—everything that nobody wanted, did the women turn over and over, till they chanced on a find. And James’ quick eyes watched the slow surge of his flotsam, as the pot boiled but did not boil away. Wonderful that he did not think of the days when these bits and bobs were new treasures. But he did not.

Meanwhile, the shop slowly turned over its random items. Every Thursday afternoon, James sorted through tangled bits and bobs, antique clothes, and occasional treasures. He used these to decorate his window, making it look like a historical museum, albeit a bit dirty and scrappy. Inside, he created baskets full of assorted items: threepenny, sixpenny, ninepenny, and shilling baskets, resembling a bran pie where everything was a treat. Then, on Friday evening, he stood alert behind the counter, his coat haphazardly fastened over his thin chest, looking anxious. He had shaved his sideburns so they only grew neatly to the level of his ears. His rather large, gray mustache was kept neatly off his mouth. His hair, which had thinned considerably, was brushed lightly over his bald spot. Yet, he remained a gentleman, polite, and with a charming voice, he suggested the options of a pad of green parrot tail-feathers, a few yards of pink pearl trimming, or some old chenille fringe. The women would pinch the thick, exquisite old chenille fringe, delicate and faded, eager to feel its softness. But they wouldn’t offer a threepenny piece for it. They sifted through tapes, ribbons, braids, buttons, feathers, jabots, bussels, appliqués, fringes, jet trimmings, bugle trimmings, bundles of old colored machine lace, and many bundles of strange cord in various colors for vintage braid-patterning, along with ribbons featuring H.M.S. Birkenhead for boys' sailor caps—everything that no one wanted, the women examined again and again until they stumbled upon a find. And James’ keen eyes monitored the slow flow of his flotsam, much like a pot simmering but not evaporating away. It was remarkable that he did not think of the days when these bits and bobs were brand new treasures. But he did not.

And at his side Miss Pinnegar quietly took orders for shirts, discussed and agreed, made measurements and received instalments.

And beside him, Miss Pinnegar quietly took orders for shirts, discussed and agreed on details, took measurements, and received payments.

The shop was now only opened on Friday afternoons and evenings, so every day, twice a day, James was seen dithering bare-headed and hastily down the street, as if pressed by fate, to the Conservative Club, and twice a day he was seen as hastily returning, to his meals. He was becoming an old man: his daughter was a young woman: but in his own mind he was just the same, and his daughter was a little child, his wife a young invalid whom he must charm by some few delicate attentions—such as the peeled apple.

The shop was now only open on Friday afternoons and evenings, so every day, twice a day, James could be seen wandering down the street without a hat, as if driven by fate, heading to the Conservative Club, and then twice a day he was seen hurriedly coming back for his meals. He was becoming an old man; his daughter was a young woman. But in his own mind, he felt unchanged, and his daughter was still a little child, while his wife was a young invalid whom he felt he needed to charm with a few delicate gestures—like offering her a peeled apple.

At the club he got into more mischief. He met men who wanted to extend a brickfield down by the railway. The brickfield was called Klondyke. James had now a new direction to run in: down hill towards Bagthorpe, to Klondyke. Big penny-daisies grew in tufts on the brink of the yellow clay at Klondyke, yellow eggs-and-bacon spread their midsummer mats of flower. James came home with clay smeared all over him, discoursing brilliantly on grit and paste and presses and kilns and stamps. He carried home a rough and pinkish brick, and gloated over it. It was a hard brick, it was a non-porous brick. It was an ugly brick, painfully heavy and parched-looking.

At the club, he got into more trouble. He met guys who wanted to expand a brickfield near the railway. The brickfield was called Klondyke. James now had a new direction to pursue: downhill towards Bagthorpe, to Klondyke. Big penny-daisies grew in clumps on the edge of the yellow clay at Klondyke, and yellow eggs-and-bacon spread their bright summer flowers. James came home covered in clay, excitedly talking about grit, paste, presses, kilns, and stamps. He brought back a rough, pinkish brick and was proud of it. It was a hard brick, a non-porous brick. It was an ugly brick, painfully heavy and looking dried out.

This time he was sure: Dame Fortune would rise like Persephone out of the earth. He was all the more sure, because other men of the town were in with him at this venture: sound, moneyed grocers and plumbers. They were all going to become rich.

This time he was certain: Lady Luck would emerge like Persephone from the earth. He felt even more confident because other men in town were joining him in this venture: reliable, wealthy grocers and plumbers. They were all about to get rich.

Klondyke lasted a year and a half, and was not so bad, for in the end, all things considered, James had lost not more than five per cent. of his money. In fact, all things considered, he was about square. And yet he felt Klondyke as the greatest blow of all. Miss Pinnegar would have aided and abetted him in another scheme, if it would but have cheered him. Even Miss Frost was nice with him. But to no purpose. In the year after Klondyke he became an old man, he seemed to have lost all his feathers, he acquired a plucked, tottering look.

Klondyke lasted a year and a half, and it wasn't too bad because, in the end, all things considered, James had lost only about five percent of his money. In fact, when everything was taken into account, he was pretty much even. And yet, he felt that Klondyke was the biggest setback of all. Miss Pinnegar would have supported him in another venture if it would have lifted his spirits. Even Miss Frost was kind to him. But it didn’t help. In the year after Klondyke, he became an old man; he seemed to have lost all his vitality and had a worn, shaky appearance.

Yet he roused up, after a coal-strike. Throttle-Ha’penny put new life into him. During a coal-strike the miners themselves began digging in the fields, just near the houses, for the surface coal. They found a plentiful seam of drossy, yellowish coal behind the Methodist New Connection Chapel. The seam was opened in the side of a bank, and approached by a footrill, a sloping shaft down which the men walked. When the strike was over, two or three miners still remained working the soft, drossy coal, which they sold for eight-and-sixpence a ton—or sixpence a hundredweight. But a mining population scorned such dirt, as they called it.

Yet he woke up after a coal strike. Throttle-Ha’penny gave him a boost of energy. During the coal strike, the miners started digging in the fields, right near the houses, for surface coal. They discovered a plentiful seam of low-quality, yellowish coal behind the Methodist New Connection Chapel. The seam was exposed on the side of a bank and accessed by a footpath, a sloping shaft that the men walked down. When the strike ended, two or three miners continued to work the soft, low-quality coal, which they sold for eight shillings and six pence a ton—or six pence a hundredweight. But the mining community looked down on such dirt, as they called it.

James Houghton, however, was seized with a desire to work the Connection Meadow seam, as he called it. He gathered two miner partners—he trotted endlessly up to the field, he talked, as he had never talked before, with inumerable colliers. Everybody he met he stopped, to talk Connection Meadow.

James Houghton, however, was overcome with a desire to work the Connection Meadow seam, as he called it. He gathered two miner partners—he walked back and forth to the field, talking, as he had never talked before, with countless coal miners. Everyone he met, he paused to discuss Connection Meadow.

And so at last he sank a shaft, sixty feet deep, rigged up a corrugated-iron engine-house with a winding-engine, and lowered his men one at a time down the shaft, in a big bucket. The whole affair was ricketty, amateurish, and twopenny. The name Connection Meadow was forgotten within three months. Everybody knew the place as Throttle-Ha’penny. “What!” said a collier to his wife: “have we got no coal? You’d better get a bit from Throttle-Ha’penny.” “Nay,” replied the wife, “I’m sure I shan’t. I’m sure I shan’t burn that muck, and smother myself with white ash.”

And so, he finally dug a shaft that was sixty feet deep, set up a corrugated metal engine house with a winding engine, and lowered his workers one by one down the shaft in a large bucket. The whole setup was shaky, unprofessional, and cheap. The name Connection Meadow was forgotten within three months. Everyone referred to the place as Throttle-Ha’penny. “What!” a miner said to his wife, “don’t we have any coal? You might as well grab some from Throttle-Ha’penny.” “No way,” replied the wife, “I’m not burning that junk and filling the house with white ash.”

It was in the early Throttle-Ha’penny days that Mrs. Houghton died. James Houghton cried, and put a black band on his Sunday silk hat. But he was too feverishly busy at Throttle-Ha’penny, selling his hundredweights of ash-pit fodder, as the natives called it, to realize anything else.

It was in the early Throttle-Ha’penny days that Mrs. Houghton died. James Houghton cried and put a black band on his Sunday silk hat. But he was too caught up in the hustle at Throttle-Ha’penny, selling his loads of ash-pit fodder, as the locals called it, to notice anything else.

He had three men and two boys working his pit, besides a superannuated old man driving the winding engine. And in spite of all jeering, he flourished. Shabby old coal-carts rambled up behind the New Connection, and filled from the pit-bank. The coal improved a little in quality: it was cheap and it was handy. James could sell at last fifty or sixty tons a week: for the stuff was easy getting. And now at last he was actually handling money. He saw millions ahead.

He had three men and two boys working in his pit, along with an old man past retirement age operating the winding engine. Despite all the mockery, he thrived. Worn-out coal carts trundled up behind the New Connection and loaded up from the pit-bank. The coal was somewhat better in quality; it was affordable and convenient. James could finally sell fifty or sixty tons a week since the coal was easy to obtain. And now he was actually managing money. He envisioned millions in his future.

This went on for more than a year. A year after the death of Mrs. Houghton, Miss Frost became ill and suddenly died. Again James Houghton cried and trembled. But it was Throttle-Ha’penny that made him tremble. He trembled in all his limbs, at the touch of success. He saw himself making noble provision for his only daughter.

This went on for over a year. A year after Mrs. Houghton passed away, Miss Frost got sick and suddenly died. Once again, James Houghton cried and shook. But it was Throttle-Ha’penny that made him shake. He trembled in all his limbs at the feeling of success. He imagined himself providing wonderfully for his only daughter.

But alas—it is wearying to repeat the same thing over and over. First the Board of Trade began to make difficulties. Then there was a fault in the seam. Then the roof of Throttle-Ha’penny was so loose and soft, James could not afford timber to hold it up. In short, when his daughter Alvina was about twenty-seven years old, Throttle-Ha’penny closed down. There was a sale of poor machinery, and James Houghton came home to the dark, gloomy house—to Miss Pinnegar and Alvina.

But unfortunately, it’s exhausting to keep saying the same thing over and over. First, the Board of Trade started creating issues. Then there was a problem with the seam. After that, the roof of Throttle-Ha’penny was so loose and soft that James couldn’t afford the timber to support it. In short, when his daughter Alvina was about twenty-seven years old, Throttle-Ha’penny shut down. There was a sale of worthless machinery, and James Houghton came home to the dark, dreary house—to Miss Pinnegar and Alvina.

It was a pinched, dreary house. James seemed down for the last time. But Miss Pinnegar persuaded him to take the shop again on Friday evening. For the rest, faded and peaked, he hurried shadowily down to the club.

It was a cramped, gloomy house. James appeared to be low for the last time. But Miss Pinnegar convinced him to take the shop again on Friday evening. For the rest, worn out and haggard, he hurried quietly down to the club.

CHAPTER II
THE RISE OF ALVINA HOUGHTON

The heroine of this story is Alvina Houghton. If we leave her out of the first chapter of her own story it is because, during the first twenty-five years of her life, she really was left out of count, or so overshadowed as to be negligible. She and her mother were the phantom passengers in the ship of James Houghton’s fortunes.

The main character of this story is Alvina Houghton. If we don't mention her in the first chapter of her own story, it's because for the first twenty-five years of her life, she was basically overlooked or so overshadowed that she seemed unimportant. She and her mother were like ghostly passengers in the journey of James Houghton’s fortunes.

In Manchester House, every voice lowered its tone. And so from the first Alvina spoke with a quiet, refined, almost convent voice. She was a thin child with delicate limbs and face, and wide, grey-blue, ironic eyes. Even as a small girl she had that odd ironic tilt of the eyelids which gave her a look as if she were hanging back in mockery. If she were, she was quite unaware of it, for under Miss Frost’s care she received no education in irony or mockery. Miss Frost was straightforward, good-humoured, and a little earnest. Consequently Alvina, or Vina as she was called, understood only the explicit mode of good-humoured straightforwardness.

In Manchester House, everyone lowered their voices. From the start, Alvina spoke in a soft, refined, almost convent-like manner. She was a slender child with delicate limbs and a gentle face, along with wide, grey-blue, ironic eyes. Even as a little girl, she had that strange ironic tilt to her eyelids that made her look like she was holding back in mockery. If she was, she didn’t realize it, since Miss Frost didn’t teach her about irony or mockery. Miss Frost was straightforward, cheerful, and slightly serious. As a result, Alvina, or Vina as she was known, understood only the clear style of cheerful straightforwardness.

It was doubtful which shadow was greater over the child: that of Manchester House, gloomy and a little sinister, or that of Miss Frost, benevolent and protective. Sufficient that the girl herself worshipped Miss Frost: or believed she did.

It was uncertain which shadow loomed larger over the child: that of Manchester House, dark and somewhat ominous, or that of Miss Frost, caring and nurturing. What mattered was that the girl idolized Miss Frost—or at least thought she did.

Alvina never went to school. She had her lessons from her beloved governess, she worked at the piano, she took her walks, and for social life she went to the Congregational Chapel, and to the functions connected with the chapel. While she was little, she went to Sunday School twice and to Chapel once on Sundays. Then occasionally there was a magic lantern or a penny reading, to which Miss Frost accompanied her. As she grew older she entered the choir at chapel, she attended Christian Endeavour and P.S.A., and the Literary Society on Monday evenings. Chapel provided her with a whole social activity, in the course of which she met certain groups of people, made certain friends, found opportunity for strolls into the country and jaunts to the local entertainments. Over and above this, every Thursday evening she went to the subscription library to change the week’s supply of books, and there again she met friends and acquaintances. It is hard to overestimate the value of church or chapel—but particularly chapel—as a social institution, in places like Woodhouse. The Congregational Chapel provided Alvina with a whole outer life, lacking which she would have been poor indeed. She was not particularly religious by inclination. Perhaps her father’s beautiful prayers put her off. So she neither questioned nor accepted, but just let be.

Alvina never went to school. She had her lessons from her beloved governess, practiced on the piano, took walks, and for socializing, she attended the Congregational Chapel and related events. When she was younger, she went to Sunday School twice and to Chapel once on Sundays. Occasionally, there was a magic lantern show or a penny reading that Miss Frost took her to. As she got older, she joined the choir at the chapel, participated in Christian Endeavour and P.S.A., and attended the Literary Society on Monday evenings. The chapel provided her with a full social life, where she met different groups of people, made certain friends, and had opportunities for walks in the countryside and outings to local events. Additionally, every Thursday evening she would go to the subscription library to exchange her week’s supply of books, where she would meet friends and acquaintances again. It's hard to overstate the importance of church or chapel—especially chapel—as a social institution in places like Woodhouse. The Congregational Chapel gave Alvina a whole social life, which she would have lacked otherwise. She wasn’t particularly religious by nature. Perhaps her father’s beautiful prayers turned her off. So she neither questioned nor accepted, but just let it be.

She grew up a slim girl, rather distinguished in appearance, with a slender face, a fine, slightly arched nose, and beautiful grey-blue eyes over which the lids tilted with a very odd, sardonic tilt. The sardonic quality was, however, quite in abeyance. She was ladylike, not vehement at all. In the street her walk had a delicate, lingering motion, her face looked still. In conversation she had rather a quick, hurried manner, with intervals of well-bred repose and attention. Her voice was like her father’s, flexible and curiously attractive.

She grew up as a slim girl, quite striking in appearance, with a slender face, a nice, slightly arched nose, and beautiful grey-blue eyes with lids that had a unique, sardonic tilt. However, that sardonic quality was mostly held back. She was very composed, not intense at all. When she walked in the street, her movement was delicate and lingering, and her face remained calm. In conversation, she had a quick, hurried way of speaking, interspersed with moments of polite poise and focus. Her voice resembled her father's—flexible and intriguingly attractive.

Sometimes, however, she would have fits of boisterous hilarity, not quite natural, with a strange note half pathetic, half jeering. Her father tended to a supercilious, sneering tone. In Vina it came out in mad bursts of hilarious jeering. This made Miss Frost uneasy. She would watch the girl’s strange face, that could take on a gargoyle look. She would see the eyes rolling strangely under sardonic eyelids, and then Miss Frost would feel that never, never had she known anything so utterly alien and incomprehensible and unsympathetic as her own beloved Vina. For twenty years the strong, protective governess reared and tended her lamb, her dove, only to see the lamb open a wolf’s mouth, to hear the dove utter the wild cackle of a daw or a magpie, a strange sound of derision. At such times Miss Frost’s heart went cold within her. She dared not realize. And she chid and checked her ward, restored her to the usual impulsive, affectionate demureness. Then she dismissed the whole matter. It was just an accidental aberration on the girl’s part from her own true nature. Miss Frost taught Alvina thoroughly the qualities of her own true nature, and Alvina believed what she was taught. She remained for twenty years the demure, refined creature of her governess’ desire. But there was an odd, derisive look at the back of her eyes, a look of old knowledge and deliberate derision. She herself was unconscious of it. But it was there. And this it was, perhaps, that scared away the young men.

Sometimes, though, she would have fits of loud laughter that felt unnatural, with a strange mix of sadness and mockery. Her father often spoke with a condescending, mocking tone. In Vina, it came out in wild bursts of hilarious teasing. This made Miss Frost uncomfortable. She would observe the girl’s unusual face, which could turn into something almost grotesque. She would see the eyes rolling oddly beneath sarcastic eyelids, and then Miss Frost would feel that never, ever had she encountered anything so completely foreign, incomprehensible, and unsympathetic as her beloved Vina. For twenty years, the strong, protective governess cared for her lamb, her dove, only to see the lamb open a wolf’s mouth, to hear the dove make the wild caw of a crow or a magpie, a strange sound of mockery. At those moments, Miss Frost’s heart would chill. She didn't want to acknowledge it. So, she would scold and redirect her ward, bringing her back to the usual impulsive, affectionate demeanor. Then she pushed the whole thing aside. It was just an accidental deviation from the girl’s true nature. Miss Frost thoroughly taught Alvina about the qualities of her true self, and Alvina believed what she was taught. For twenty years, she remained the modest, refined figure her governess desired. But there was a strange, mocking look in the back of her eyes, a sign of past knowledge and intentional scorn. She herself was unaware of it. But it was there. And perhaps that’s what frightened the young men away.

Alvina reached the age of twenty-three, and it looked as if she were destined to join the ranks of the old maids, so many of whom found cold comfort in the Chapel. For she had no suitors. True there were extraordinarily few young men of her class—for whatever her condition, she had certain breeding and inherent culture—in Woodhouse. The young men of the same social standing as herself were in some curious way outsiders to her. Knowing nothing, yet her ancient sapience went deep, deeper than Woodhouse could fathom. The young men did not like her for it. They did not like the tilt of her eyelids.

Alvina turned twenty-three, and it seemed like she was destined to become one of those old maids, many of whom found little comfort in the Chapel. She had no suitors. There were very few young men of her class—despite her situation, she had certain qualities and inherent culture—in Woodhouse. The young men of the same social class felt oddly like outsiders to her. They didn’t know anything about her, yet her deep wisdom went beyond what Woodhouse could understand. The young men didn’t like her because of it. They didn’t like the shape of her eyelids.

Miss Frost, with anxious foreseeing, persuaded the girl to take over some pupils, to teach them the piano. The work was distasteful to Alvina. She was not a good teacher. She persevered in an off-hand way, somewhat indifferent, albeit dutiful.

Miss Frost, worried about the future, convinced the girl to teach a few students how to play the piano. Alvina didn't like the job. She wasn't a good teacher. She kept at it in a casual manner, somewhat uninterested, but still responsible.

When she was twenty-three years old, Alvina met a man called Graham. He was an Australian, who had been in Edinburgh taking his medical degree. Before going back to Australia, he came to spend some months practising with old Dr. Fordham in Woodhouse—Dr. Fordham being in some way connected with his mother.

When she was twenty-three, Alvina met a guy named Graham. He was an Australian who had been in Edinburgh getting his medical degree. Before returning to Australia, he came to spend a few months working with old Dr. Fordham in Woodhouse—Dr. Fordham was somehow connected to his mother.

Alexander Graham called to see Mrs. Houghton. Mrs. Houghton did not like him. She said he was creepy. He was a man of medium height, dark in colouring, with very dark eyes, and a body which seemed to move inside his clothing. He was amiable and polite, laughed often, showing his teeth. It was his teeth which Miss Frost could not stand. She seemed to see a strong mouthful of cruel, compact teeth. She declared he had dark blood in his veins, that he was not a man to be trusted, and that never, never would he make any woman’s life happy.

Alexander Graham visited Mrs. Houghton. Mrs. Houghton did not like him. She thought he was creepy. He was of average height, had dark features, very dark eyes, and a body that seemed to shift within his clothes. He was friendly and polite, laughed often, showing his teeth. It was his teeth that Miss Frost couldn't stand. She seemed to see a strong set of cruel, tightly packed teeth. She claimed he had dark blood in his veins, that he wasn't someone to be trusted, and that he would never make any woman’s life happy.

Yet in spite of all, Alvina was attracted by him. The two would stay together in the parlour, laughing and talking by the hour. What they could find to talk about was a mystery. Yet there they were, laughing and chatting, with a running insinuating sound through it all which made Miss Frost pace up and down unable to bear herself.

Yet despite everything, Alvina was drawn to him. The two would sit in the living room, laughing and talking for hours. What they found to discuss was a mystery. Still, there they were, laughing and chatting, with a constant, teasing undertone that made Miss Frost pace back and forth, unable to contain herself.

The man was always running in when Miss Frost was out. He contrived to meet Alvina in the evening, to take a walk with her. He went a long walk with her one night, and wanted to make love to her. But her upbringing was too strong for her.

The guy was always showing up when Miss Frost was gone. He managed to meet Alvina in the evening to go for a walk with her. One night, he took a long walk with her and tried to get romantic. But her upbringing was too strong for her.

“Oh no,” she said. “We are only friends.”

“Oh no,” she said. “We’re just friends.”

He knew her upbringing was too strong for him also.

He realized her upbringing was too powerful for him too.

“We’re more than friends,” he said. “We’re more than friends.”

“We’re more than friends,” he said. “We’re more than friends.”

“I don’t think so,” she said.

“I don’t think so,” she said.

“Yes we are,” he insisted, trying to put his arm round her waist.

“Yes, we are,” he insisted, trying to wrap his arm around her waist.

“Oh, don’t!” she cried. “Let us go home.”

“Oh, please don’t!” she exclaimed. “Let’s go home.”

And then he burst out with wild and thick protestations of love, which thrilled her and repelled her slightly.

And then he poured out passionate and intense declarations of love, which excited her but also made her feel a little uneasy.

“Anyhow I must tell Miss Frost,” she said.

“Anyway, I have to tell Miss Frost,” she said.

“Yes, yes,” he answered. “Yes, yes. Let us be engaged at once.”

“Yeah, yeah,” he replied. “Yeah, yeah. Let’s get engaged right away.”

As they passed under the lamps he saw her face lifted, the eyes shining, the delicate nostrils dilated, as of one who scents battle and laughs to herself. She seemed to laugh with a certain proud, sinister recklessness. His hands trembled with desire.

As they walked under the streetlights, he saw her face raised, her eyes sparkling, her delicate nostrils flared, like someone who senses a challenge and chuckles to herself. She appeared to laugh with a proud, dark kind of daring. His hands shook with longing.

So they were engaged. He bought her a ring, an emerald set in tiny diamonds. Miss Frost looked grave and silent, but would not openly deny her approval.

So they were engaged. He bought her a ring, an emerald surrounded by small diamonds. Miss Frost appeared serious and quiet, but wouldn’t openly express her disapproval.

“You like him, don’t you? You don’t dislike him?” Alvina insisted.

“You like him, right? You don’t dislike him?” Alvina pressed.

“I don’t dislike him,” replied Miss Frost. “How can I? He is a perfect stranger to me.”

“I don’t dislike him,” Miss Frost replied. “How could I? He's a complete stranger to me.”

And with this Alvina subtly contented herself. Her father treated the young man with suave attention, punctuated by fits of jerky hostility and jealousy. Her mother merely sighed, and took sal volatile.

And with this, Alvina quietly satisfied herself. Her father treated the young man with smooth attention, interrupted by bursts of awkward hostility and jealousy. Her mother just sighed and took some smelling salts.

To tell the truth, Alvina herself was a little repelled by the man’s love-making. She found him fascinating, but a trifle repulsive. And she was not sure whether she hated the repulsive element, or whether she rather gloried in it. She kept her look of arch, half-derisive recklessness, which was so unbearably painful to Miss Frost, and so exciting to the dark little man. It was a strange look in a refined, really virgin girl—oddly sinister. And her voice had a curious bronze-like resonance that acted straight on the nerves of her hearers: unpleasantly on most English nerves, but like fire on the different susceptibilities of the young man—the darkie, as people called him.

To be honest, Alvina was a bit turned off by the man’s approach to romance. She found him intriguing, but also somewhat disgusting. And she wasn’t sure if she hated that disgusting aspect, or if she actually enjoyed it. She maintained her expression of playful, half-mocking recklessness, which was extremely painful for Miss Frost and very exciting for the small dark man. It was a strange expression for a refined, truly innocent girl—oddly dark. Her voice had an unusual, almost metallic resonance that directly affected the nerves of those who heard it: unpleasant for most English ears, but like a spark for the young man—referred to by others as "the darkie."

But after all, he had only six weeks in England, before sailing to Sydney. He suggested that he and Alvina should marry before he sailed. Miss Frost would not hear of it. He must see his people first, she said.

But after all, he only had six weeks in England before sailing to Sydney. He suggested that he and Alvina should get married before he left. Miss Frost wouldn’t hear of it. She said he had to see his family first.

So the time passed, and he sailed. Alvina missed him, missed the extreme excitement of him rather than the human being he was. Miss Frost set to work to regain her influence over her ward, to remove that arch, reckless, almost lewd look from the girl’s face. It was a question of heart against sensuality. Miss Frost tried and tried to wake again the girl’s loving heart—which loving heart was certainly not occupied by that man. It was a hard task, an anxious, bitter task Miss Frost had set herself.

So time went by, and he sailed away. Alvina missed him, but it was more about missing the thrill he brought than missing him as a person. Miss Frost set out to regain her influence over her ward, to get rid of that bold, reckless, almost inappropriate look on the girl’s face. It was a battle between love and desire. Miss Frost kept trying to awaken the girl’s loving heart—which definitely wasn’t interested in that man. It was a tough job, a stressful and sad challenge that Miss Frost had taken on.

But at last she succeeded. Alvina seemed to thaw. The hard shining of her eyes softened again to a sort of demureness and tenderness. The influence of the man was revoked, the girl was left uninhabited, empty and uneasy.

But finally, she succeeded. Alvina seemed to soften. The hard, bright look in her eyes faded back to a sort of shyness and gentleness. The man's influence was gone, leaving the girl feeling vacant, empty, and restless.

She was due to follow her Alexander in three months’ time, to Sydney. Came letters from him, en route—and then a cablegram from Australia. He had arrived. Alvina should have been preparing her trousseau, to follow. But owing to her change of heart, she lingered indecisive.

She was set to join Alexander in three months, in Sydney. She received letters from him on his way—and then a telegram from Australia. He had arrived. Alvina should have been getting her trousseau ready to follow. But due to her change of heart, she hesitated and couldn't decide.

Do you love him, dear?” said Miss Frost with emphasis, knitting her thick, passionate, earnest eyebrows. “Do you love him sufficiently? That’s the point.”

Do you love him, dear?” Miss Frost asked firmly, knitting her thick, passionate, earnest eyebrows. “Do you love him enough? That’s the point.”

The way Miss Frost put the question implied that Alvina did not and could not love him—because Miss Frost could not. Alvina lifted her large, blue eyes, confused, half-tender towards her governess, half shining with unconscious derision.

The way Miss Frost asked the question suggested that Alvina didn’t and couldn’t love him—since Miss Frost couldn’t. Alvina lifted her big, blue eyes, confused, half tender toward her governess, and half shining with unintentional mockery.

“I don’t really know,” she said, laughing hurriedly. “I don’t really.”

“I’m not sure,” she said, laughing quickly. “I really don’t.”

Miss Frost scrutinized her, and replied with a meaningful:

Miss Frost examined her closely and responded with a significant:

“Well—!”

"Well—!"

To Miss Frost it was clear as daylight. To Alvina not so. In her periods of lucidity, when she saw as clear as daylight also, she certainly did not love the little man. She felt him a terrible outsider, an inferior, to tell the truth. She wondered how he could have the slightest attraction for her. In fact she could not understand it at all. She was as free of him as if he had never existed. The square green emerald on her finger was almost non-sensical. She was quite, quite sure of herself.

To Miss Frost, it was obvious. To Alvina, not so much. During her clear moments, when she saw things just as obviously, she definitely did not love the little man. She thought of him as a terrible outsider, an inferior, to be honest. She questioned how he could have any appeal to her. In fact, she couldn’t understand it at all. She felt as free of him as if he had never existed. The square green emerald on her finger seemed almost ridiculous. She was completely, absolutely sure of herself.

And then, most irritating, a complete volte face in her feelings. The clear-as-daylight mood disappeared as daylight is bound to disappear. She found herself in a night where the little man loomed large, terribly large, potent and magical, while Miss Frost had dwindled to nothingness. At such times she wished with all her force that she could travel like a cablegram to Australia. She felt it was the only way. She felt the dark, passionate receptivity of Alexander overwhelmed her, enveloped her even from the Antipodes. She felt herself going distracted—she felt she was going out of her mind. For she could not act.

And then, most annoyingly, a total change in her feelings. The clear-as-day mood vanished as daylight inevitably fades. She found herself in a night where the little man seemed huge, incredibly huge, powerful and mesmerizing, while Miss Frost had shrunk to nothing. During those moments, she desperately wished she could travel like a cablegram to Australia. She believed it was the only solution. She sensed the dark, passionate pull of Alexander overwhelming her, even from the other side of the world. She felt herself losing her grip—she felt like she was losing her mind. Because she couldn't take action.

Her mother and Miss Frost were fixed in one line. Her father said:

Her mom and Miss Frost were standing in a straight line. Her dad said:

“Well, of course, you’ll do as you think best. There’s a great risk in going so far—a great risk. You would be entirely unprotected.”

“Well, of course, you’ll do what you think is best. There’s a huge risk in going this far—a huge risk. You would be completely unprotected.”

“I don’t mind being unprotected,” said Alvina perversely.

“I don’t mind being unprotected,” Alvina said with a rebellious grin.

“Because you don’t understand what it means,” said her father.

“Because you don’t get what it means,” her father said.

He looked at her quickly. Perhaps he understood her better than the others.

He glanced at her quickly. Maybe he understood her better than the rest.

“Personally,” said Miss Pinnegar, speaking of Alexander, “I don’t care for him. But every one has their own taste.”

“Personally,” said Miss Pinnegar, talking about Alexander, “I’m not a fan of him. But everyone has their own preference.”

Alvina felt she was being overborne, and that she was letting herself be overborne. She was half relieved. She seemed to nestle into the well-known surety of Woodhouse. The other unknown had frightened her.

Alvina felt overwhelmed, and she realized she was allowing herself to be overwhelmed. Part of her felt relieved. She seemed to settle into the familiar assurance of Woodhouse. The other unknown had scared her.

Miss Frost now took a definite line.

Miss Frost now took a clear stand.

“I feel you don’t love him, dear. I’m almost sure you don’t. So now you have to choose. Your mother dreads your going—she dreads it. I am certain you would never see her again. She says she can’t bear it—she can’t bear the thought of you out there with Alexander. It makes her shudder. She suffers dreadfully, you know. So you will have to choose, dear. You will have to choose for the best.”

“I feel like you don’t love him, dear. I’m almost sure you don’t. So now you have to choose. Your mother is terrified by the idea of you leaving—she really is. I’m certain you would never see her again. She says she can’t handle it—she can’t stand the thought of you out there with Alexander. It makes her shudder. She’s suffering a lot, you know. So you will have to choose, dear. You will have to choose what’s best.”

Alvina was made stubborn by pressure. She herself had come fully to believe that she did not love him. She was quite sure she did not love him. But out of a certain perversity, she wanted to go.

Alvina became stubborn because of the pressure. She truly believed that she didn't love him. She was confident she didn't love him. Yet, out of a sense of defiance, she wanted to leave.

Came his letter from Sydney, and one from his parents to her and one to her parents. All seemed straightforward—not very cordial, but sufficiently. Over Alexander’s letter Miss Frost shed bitter tears. To her it seemed so shallow and heartless, with terms of endearment stuck in like exclamation marks. He semed to have no thought, no feeling for the girl herself. All he wanted was to hurry her out there. He did not even mention the grief of her parting from her English parents and friends: not a word. Just a rush to get her out there, winding up with “And now, dear, I shall not be myself till I see you here in Sydney—Your ever-loving Alexander.” A selfish, sensual creature, who would forget the dear little Vina in three months, if she did not turn up, and who would neglect her in six months, if she did. Probably Miss Frost was right.

Came his letter from Sydney, along with one from his parents to her and one to her parents. All seemed straightforward—not very warm, but enough. Over Alexander’s letter, Miss Frost cried bitterly. To her, it felt so superficial and cold, with terms of endearment thrown in like exclamation marks. He seemed to have no thoughts or feelings for the girl herself. All he wanted was to rush her out there. He didn’t even mention the sadness of her leaving her English parents and friends: not a word. Just a push to get her out there, ending with “And now, dear, I shall not be myself till I see you here in Sydney—Your ever-loving Alexander.” A selfish, pleasure-seeking guy, who would forget the dear little Vina in three months if she didn’t show up, and who would ignore her in six months if she did. Probably Miss Frost was right.

Alvina knew the tears she was costing all round. She went upstairs and looked at his photograph—his dark and impertinent muzzle. Who was he, after all? She did not know him. With cold eyes she looked at him, and found him repugnant.

Alvina knew the tears she was causing all around. She went upstairs and looked at his photograph—his dark and cheeky face. Who was he, after all? She didn’t know him. With cold eyes, she stared at him and found him disgusting.

She went across to her governess’s room, and found Miss Frost in a strange mood of trepidation.

She walked over to her governess’s room and found Miss Frost in an odd state of anxiety.

“Don’t trust me, dear, don’t trust what I say,” poor Miss Frost ejaculated hurriedly, even wildly. “Don’t notice what I have said. Act for yourself, dear. Act for yourself entirely. I am sure I am wrong in trying to influence you. I know I am wrong. It is wrong and foolish of me. Act just for yourself, dear—the rest doesn’t matter. The rest doesn’t matter. Don’t take any notice of what I have said. I know I am wrong.”

“Don’t trust me, dear, don’t trust what I say,” poor Miss Frost exclaimed quickly, almost frantically. “Don’t pay attention to what I’ve said. Do what you think is best, dear. Do what you think is best for yourself. I’m sure I’m wrong for trying to influence you. I know I’m wrong. It’s wrong and foolish of me. Do what’s right for you, dear—the rest doesn’t matter. The rest doesn’t matter. Don’t pay any attention to what I’ve said. I know I’m wrong.”

For the first time in her life Alvina saw her beloved governess flustered, the beautiful white hair looking a little draggled, the grey, near-sighted eyes, so deep and kind behind the gold-rimmed glasses, now distracted and scared. Alvina immediately burst into tears and flung herself into the arms of Miss Frost. Miss Frost also cried as if her heart would break, catching her indrawn breath with a strange sound of anguish, forlornness, the terrible crying of a woman with a loving heart, whose heart has never been able to relax. Alvina was hushed. In a second, she became the elder of the two. The terrible poignancy of the woman of fifty-two, who now at last had broken down, silenced the girl of twenty-three, and roused all her passionate tenderness. The terrible sound of “Never now, never now—it is too late,” which seemed to ring in the curious, indrawn cries of the elder woman, filled the girl with a deep wisdom. She knew the same would ring in her mother’s dying cry. Married or unmarried, it was the same—the same anguish, realized in all its pain after the age of fifty—the loss in never having been able to relax, to submit.

For the first time in her life, Alvina saw her beloved governess flustered, her beautiful white hair looking a bit messy, her near-sighted gray eyes, so deep and kind behind the gold-rimmed glasses, now distracted and scared. Alvina immediately burst into tears and threw herself into Miss Frost's arms. Miss Frost also cried as if her heart would break, catching her breath with a strange sound of anguish, the deep sorrow of a woman with a loving heart who has never been able to relax. Alvina was quiet. In an instant, she felt older than her twenty-three years. The heartbreaking vulnerability of the fifty-two-year-old woman, who had finally broken down, silenced the younger girl and stirred all her tender emotions. The painful sound of “Never now, never now—it’s too late,” which seemed to echo in the elder woman's strangled cries, filled Alvina with a deep understanding. She knew it would echo in her mother's dying breath too. Whether married or single, the sense of loss was the same—the same anguish realized in all its pain after fifty—the regret of never having been able to relax, to surrender.

Alvina felt very strong and rich in the fact of her youth. For her it was not too late. For Miss Frost it was for ever too late.

Alvina felt powerful and full of potential because of her youth. For her, it was not too late. For Miss Frost, it was always too late.

“I don’t want to go, dear,” said Alvina to the elder woman. “I know I don’t care for him. He is nothing to me.”

“I don’t want to go, dear,” Alvina told the older woman. “I know I don’t care about him. He means nothing to me.”

Miss Frost became gradually silent, and turned aside her face. After this there was a hush in the house. Alvina announced her intention of breaking off her engagement. Her mother kissed her, and cried, and said, with the selfishness of an invalid:

Miss Frost slowly fell quiet and turned her face away. After that, there was a stillness in the house. Alvina declared that she planned to end her engagement. Her mother embraced her, wept, and said, with the self-centeredness of someone unwell:

“I couldn’t have parted with you, I couldn’t.” Whilst the father said:

“I couldn’t have left you, I couldn’t.” Meanwhile, the father said:

“I think you are wise, Vina. I have thought a lot about it.”

“I think you’re wise, Vina. I’ve thought about it a lot.”

So Alvina packed up his ring and his letters and little presents, and posted them over the seas. She was relieved, really: as if she had escaped some very trying ordeal. For some days she went about happily, in pure relief. She loved everybody. She was charming and sunny and gentle with everybody, particularly with Miss Frost, whom she loved with a deep, tender, rather sore love. Poor Miss Frost seemed to have lost a part of her confidence, to have taken on a new wistfulness, a new silence and remoteness. It was as if she found her busy contact with life a strain now. Perhaps she was getting old. Perhaps her proud heart had given way.

So Alvina packed up his ring, letters, and little gifts and sent them across the seas. She felt truly relieved, as if she had escaped from a very difficult situation. For a few days, she walked around happily, filled with pure relief. She loved everyone. She was charming, cheerful, and kind to everyone, especially to Miss Frost, whom she loved with a deep, tender, somewhat painful affection. Poor Miss Frost seemed to have lost some of her confidence, adopting a new wistfulness and silence that made her seem distant. It was as if she found her once-busy engagement with life to be a strain now. Maybe she was getting older. Maybe her proud heart had begun to falter.

Alvina had kept a little photograph of the man. She would often go and look at it. Love?—no, it was not love! It was something more primitive still. It was curiosity, deep, radical, burning curiosity. How she looked and looked at his dark, impertinent-seeming face. A flicker of derision came into her eyes. Yet still she looked.

Alvina had kept a small photo of the man. She would often go and look at it. Love?—no, it wasn’t love! It was something more basic. It was curiosity, deep, intense, burning curiosity. She kept staring at his dark, seemingly arrogant face. A glimmer of mockery appeared in her eyes. Still, she couldn’t look away.

In the same manner she would look into the faces of the young men of Woodhouse. But she never found there what she found in her photograph. They all seemed like blank sheets of paper in comparison. There was a curious pale surface-look in the faces of the young men of Woodhouse: or, if there was some underneath suggestive power, it was a little abject or humiliating, inferior, common. They were all either blank or common.

In the same way, she would look into the faces of the young men of Woodhouse. But she never saw anything there that matched what she found in her photograph. They all seemed like empty pages in comparison. There was a strange, pale appearance in the faces of the young men of Woodhouse; or, if there was a hint of something deeper, it felt somewhat pathetic or degrading, inferior, ordinary. They were all either blank or just plain.

CHAPTER III
THE MATERNITY NURSE

Of course Alvina made everybody pay for her mood of submission and sweetness. In a month’s time she was quite intolerable.

Of course, Alvina made everyone pay for her submissive and sweet attitude. After a month, she became completely unbearable.

“I can’t stay here all my life,” she declared, stretching her eyes in a way that irritated the other inmates of Manchester House extremely. “I know I can’t. I can’t bear it. I simply can’t bear it, and there’s an end of it. I can’t, I tell you. I can’t bear it. I’m buried alive—simply buried alive. And it’s more than I can stand. It is, really.”

“I can’t stay here forever,” she said, rolling her eyes in a way that really annoyed the other residents of Manchester House. “I know I can’t. I can’t take it. I just can’t take it, and that’s final. I can’t, I’m telling you. I can’t take it. I’m trapped—just completely trapped. And it’s more than I can handle. It really is.”

There was an odd clang, like a taunt, in her voice. She was trying them all.

There was a strange clang, almost like a taunt, in her voice. She was testing them all.

“But what do you want, dear?” asked Miss Frost, knitting her dark brows in agitation.

“But what do you want, dear?” asked Miss Frost, furrowing her dark brows in worry.

“I want to go away,” said Alvina bluntly.

“I want to leave,” Alvina said straightforwardly.

Miss Frost gave a slight gesture with her right hand, of helpless impatience. It was so characteristic, that Alvina almost laughed.

Miss Frost made a small gesture with her right hand, expressing helpless impatience. It was so typical of her that Alvina nearly laughed.

“But where do you want to go?” asked Miss Frost.

“But where do you want to go?” asked Miss Frost.

“I don’t know. I don’t care,” said Alvina. “Anywhere, if I can get out of Woodhouse.”

“I don’t know. I don’t care,” said Alvina. “Anywhere, as long as I can get out of Woodhouse.”

“Do you wish you had gone to Australia?” put in Miss Pinnegar.

“Do you wish you had gone to Australia?” asked Miss Pinnegar.

“No, I don’t wish I had gone to Australia,” retorted Alvina with a rude laugh. “Australia isn’t the only other place besides Woodhouse.”

“No, I don’t wish I had gone to Australia,” Alvina snapped with a disrespectful laugh. “Australia isn’t the only other place besides Woodhouse.”

Miss Pinnegar was naturally offended. But the curious insolence which sometimes came out in the girl was inherited direct from her father.

Miss Pinnegar was understandably offended. But the curious arrogance that sometimes surfaced in the girl was inherited straight from her father.

“You see, dear,” said Miss Frost, agitated: “if you knew what you wanted, it would be easier to see the way.”

“You see, dear,” said Miss Frost, anxious: “if you knew what you wanted, it would be easier to see the path forward.”

“I want to be a nurse,” rapped out Alvina.

“I want to be a nurse,” Alvina said.

Miss Frost stood still, with the stillness of a middle-aged disapproving woman, and looked at her charge. She believed that Alvina was just speaking at random. Yet she dared not check her, in her present mood.

Miss Frost stood still, like a middle-aged woman who disapproves of everything, and looked at her charge. She thought Alvina was just talking randomly. But she didn’t dare correct her, given her current mood.

Alvina was indeed speaking at random. She had never thought of being a nurse—the idea had never entered her head. If it had she would certainly never have entertained it. But she had heard Alexander speak of Nurse This and Sister That. And so she had rapped out her declaration. And having rapped it out, she prepared herself to stick to it. Nothing like leaping before you look.

Alvina was definitely just speaking off the cuff. She had never considered being a nurse—the thought had never crossed her mind. If it had, she probably wouldn’t have entertained it. But she had heard Alexander mention Nurse This and Sister That. So she blurted out her declaration. And after saying it, she got ready to stand by it. Nothing like jumping in without thinking.

“A nurse!” repeated Miss Frost. “But do you feel yourself fitted to be a nurse? Do you think you could bear it?”

“A nurse!” Miss Frost repeated. “But do you really think you're cut out to be a nurse? Do you think you could handle it?”

“Yes, I’m sure I could,” retorted Alvina. “I want to be a maternity nurse—” She looked strangely, even outrageously, at her governess. “I want to be a maternity nurse. Then I shouldn’t have to attend operations.” And she laughed quickly.

“Yeah, I’m sure I could,” replied Alvina. “I want to be a maternity nurse—” She looked at her governess in a strange, almost outrageous way. “I want to be a maternity nurse. That way, I wouldn’t have to be in the operating room.” And she laughed briefly.

Miss Frost’s right hand beat like a wounded bird. It was reminiscent of the way she beat time, insistently, when she was giving music lessons, sitting close beside her pupils at the piano. Now it beat without time or reason. Alvina smiled brightly and cruelly.

Miss Frost’s right hand throbbed like a hurt bird. It reminded her of how she kept time, persistently, when she was giving music lessons, sitting right next to her students at the piano. Now it throbbed without rhythm or purpose. Alvina smiled brightly and cruelly.

“Whatever put such an idea into your head, Vina?” asked poor Miss Frost.

“Where did you get that idea, Vina?” asked poor Miss Frost.

“I don’t know,” said Alvina, still more archly and brightly.

“I don’t know,” Alvina said, her tone still playful and bright.

“Of course you don’t mean it, dear,” said Miss Frost, quailing.

“Of course you don’t mean it, dear,” Miss Frost said, feeling nervous.

“Yes, I do. Why should I say it if I don’t.”

“Yes, I do. Why would I say it if I didn’t?”

Miss Frost would have done anything to escape the arch, bright, cruel eyes of her charge.

Miss Frost would have done anything to get away from the sharp, bright, cruel eyes of her charge.

“Then we must think about it,” she said, numbly. And she went away.

“Then we really need to think about it,” she said, feeling numb. And she walked away.

Alvina floated off to her room, and sat by the window looking down on the street. The bright, arch look was still on her face. But her heart was sore. She wanted to cry, and fling herself on the breast of her darling. But she couldn’t. No, for her life she couldn’t. Some little devil sat in her breast and kept her smiling archly.

Alvina drifted off to her room and sat by the window, gazing down at the street. The bright, playful look was still on her face. But her heart was aching. She wanted to cry and throw herself into the arms of her love. But she couldn’t. No, she just couldn’t. Some little devil inside her kept her smiling mischievously.

Somewhat to her amazement, he sat steadily on for days and days. Every minute she expected him to go. Every minute she expected to break down, to burst into tears and tenderness and reconciliation. But no—she did not break down. She persisted. They all waited for the old loving Vina to be herself again. But the new and recalcitrant Vina still shone hard. She found a copy of The Lancet, and saw an advertisement of a home in Islington where maternity nurses would be fully trained and equipped in six months’ time. The fee was sixty guineas. Alvina declared her intention of departing to this training home. She had two hundred pounds of her own, bequeathed by her grandfather.

To her surprise, he stayed put for days on end. Every minute, she expected him to leave. Every minute, she thought she would break down, bursting into tears and wanting to reconcile. But no—she didn’t lose control. She held firm. They all waited for the old, loving Vina to come back. But the new, stubborn Vina remained tough. She found a copy of The Lancet and saw an ad for a home in Islington where maternity nurses could be fully trained and ready in six months. The fee was sixty guineas. Alvina announced her plan to go to this training home. She had two hundred pounds of her own, left to her by her grandfather.

In Manchester House they were all horrified—not moved with grief, this time, but shocked. It seemed such a repulsive and indelicate step to take. Which it was. And which, in her curious perverseness, Alvina must have intended it to be. Mrs. Houghton assumed a remote air of silence, as if she did not hear any more, did not belong. She lapsed far away. She was really very weak. Miss Pinnegar said: “Well really, if she wants to do it, why, she might as well try.” And, as often with Miss Pinnegar, this speech seemed to contain a veiled threat.

In Manchester House, everyone was horrified—not moved by grief this time, but shocked. It seemed like such a disgusting and tactless move to make. Which it was. And in her strange stubbornness, Alvina must have meant for it to be that way. Mrs. Houghton put on a distant air of silence, as if she didn’t hear anything anymore, as if she didn’t belong. She seemed to drift far away. She was really quite fragile. Miss Pinnegar remarked, “Well really, if she wants to do it, she might as well give it a shot.” And, as often happens with Miss Pinnegar, this statement felt like it held a hidden threat.

“A maternity nurse!” said James Houghton. “A maternity nurse! What exactly do you mean by a maternity nurse?”

“A maternity nurse!” said James Houghton. “A maternity nurse! What do you mean by that?”

“A trained mid-wife,” said Miss Pinnegar curtly. “That’s it, isn’t it? It is as far as I can see. A trained mid-wife.”

“A trained midwife,” said Miss Pinnegar sharply. “That’s what it is, right? That’s all I can see. A trained midwife.”

“Yes, of course,” said Alvina brightly.

“Yes, of course,” Alvina said cheerfully.

“But—!” stammered James Houghton, pushing his spectacles up on to his forehead, and making his long fleece of painfully thin hair uncover his baldness. “I can’t understand that any young girl of any—any upbringing, any upbringing whatever, should want to choose such a—such an—occupation. I can’t understand it.”

“But—!” stammered James Houghton, pushing his glasses up onto his forehead and letting his thin, scraggly hair fall back to reveal his baldness. “I can’t understand how any young girl, regardless of her background—any background at all—would want to choose such a—such a—job. I just don’t get it.”

“Can’t you?” said Alvina brightly.

"Can't you?" Alvina said cheerfully.

“Oh well, if she does—” said Miss Pinnegar cryptically.

“Oh well, if she does—” said Miss Pinnegar mysteriously.

Miss Frost said very little. But she had serious confidential talks with Dr. Fordham. Dr. Fordham didn’t approve, certainly he didn’t—but neither did he see any great harm in it. At that time it was rather the thing for young ladies to enter the nursing profession, if their hopes had been blighted or checked in another direction! And so, enquiries were made. Enquiries were made.

Miss Frost said very little. But she had serious private conversations with Dr. Fordham. Dr. Fordham didn’t approve, that was for sure—but he also didn’t see any major harm in it. At that time, it was quite common for young women to enter the nursing profession if their dreams had been thwarted or put on hold in some way! So, inquiries were made. Inquiries were made.

The upshot was, that Alvina was to go to Islington for her six months’ training. There was a great bustle, preparing her nursing outfit. Instead of a trousseau, nurse’s uniforms in fine blue-and-white stripe, with great white aprons. Instead of a wreath of orange blossom, a rather chic nurse’s bonnet of blue silk, and for a trailing veil, a blue silk fall.

The bottom line was that Alvina was going to Islington for her six months of training. There was a lot of excitement getting her nursing outfit ready. Instead of a trousseau, she had nurse's uniforms in nice blue-and-white stripes, along with big white aprons. Instead of an orange blossom wreath, she had a stylish blue silk nurse's bonnet, and for a trailing veil, a blue silk fall.

Well and good! Alvina expected to become frightened, as the time drew near. But no, she wasn’t a bit frightened. Miss Frost watched her narrowly. Would there not be a return of the old, tender, sensitive, shrinking Vina—the exquisitely sensitive and nervous, loving girl? No, astounding as it may seem, there was no return of such a creature. Alvina remained bright and ready, the half-hilarious clang remained in her voice, taunting. She kissed them all good-bye, brightly and sprightlily, and off she set. She wasn’t nervous.

Well, that’s great! Alvina expected to get scared as the time got closer. But no, she wasn’t scared at all. Miss Frost watched her closely. Would the old, tender, sensitive, shy Vina—the extremely sensitive and nervous, loving girl—come back? No, surprisingly, there was no sign of that at all. Alvina stayed cheerful and eager, with a half-hilarious tone in her voice, teasing. She kissed everyone goodbye, cheerfully and energetically, and off she went. She wasn’t nervous.

She came to St. Pancras, she got her cab, she drove off to her destination—and as she drove, she looked out of the window. Horrid, vast, stony, dilapidated, crumbly-stuccoed streets and squares of Islington, grey, grey, greyer by far than Woodhouse, and interminable. How exceedingly sordid and disgusting! But instead of being repelled and heartbroken, Alvina enjoyed it. She felt her trunk rumble on the top of the cab, and still she looked out on the ghastly dilapidated flat facades of Islington, and still she smiled brightly, as if there were some charm in it all. Perhaps for her there was a charm in it all. Perhaps it acted like a tonic on the little devil in her breast. Perhaps if she had seen tufts of snowdrops—it was February—and yew-hedges and cottage windows, she would have broken down. As it was, she just enjoyed it. She enjoyed glimpsing in through uncurtained windows, into sordid rooms where human beings moved as if sordidly unaware. She enjoyed the smell of a toasted bloater, rather burnt. So common! so indescribably common! And she detested bloaters, because of the hairy feel of the spines in her mouth. But to smell them like this, to know that she was in the region of “penny beef-steaks,” gave her a perverse pleasure.

She arrived at St. Pancras, got into a cab, and headed to her destination—and as she rode, she looked out the window. The streets and squares of Islington were horrible, vast, rocky, run-down, and covered in crumbling stucco, gray, gray, and even grayer than Woodhouse, and seemed endless. How utterly filthy and disgusting! But instead of feeling disgusted and heartbroken, Alvina actually enjoyed it. She could feel her trunk rumbling on top of the cab, and she continued to gaze at the grim, dilapidated flat facades of Islington, still smiling brightly, as if there was some charm in it all. Maybe there was a charm for her. Perhaps it acted like a tonic for the little devil inside her. Maybe if she had seen patches of snowdrops—it was February—and yew hedges and cottage windows, she would have broken down. As it was, she simply enjoyed it. She liked peeking through uncurtained windows into shabby rooms where people moved as if blissfully unaware. She loved the smell of a slightly burnt toasted bloater. So ordinary! So indescribably ordinary! And she hated bloaters because of the prickly feel of the spines in her mouth. But to smell them like this, to know she was in the area of “penny beef-steaks,” gave her a twisted pleasure.

The cab stopped at a yellow house at the corner of a square where some shabby bare trees were flecked with bits of blown paper, bits of paper and refuse cluttered inside the round railings of each tree. She went up some dirty-yellowish steps, and rang the “Patients’” bell, because she knew she ought not to ring the “Tradesmen’s.” A servant, not exactly dirty, but unattractive, let her into a hall painted a dull drab, and floored with cocoa-matting, otherwise bare. Then up bare stairs to a room where a stout, pale, common woman with two warts on her face, was drinking tea. It was three o’clock. This was the matron. The matron soon deposited her in a bedroom, not very small, but bare and hard and dusty-seeming, and there left her. Alvina sat down on her chair, looked at her box opposite her, looked round the uninviting room, and smiled to herself. Then she rose and went to the window: a very dirty window, looking down into a sort of well of an area, with other wells ranging along, and straight opposite like a reflection another solid range of back-premises, with iron stair-ways and horrid little doors and washing and little W. C.’s and people creeping up and down like vermin. Alvina shivered a little, but still smiled. Then slowly she began to take off her hat. She put it down on the drab-painted chest of drawers.

The cab stopped at a yellow house on the corner of a square where some shabby, bare trees were littered with bits of blown paper and trash cluttered inside the round railings of each tree. She climbed up some dirty yellowish steps and rang the “Patients’” bell because she knew she shouldn’t ring the “Tradesmen’s.” A servant, not exactly dirty but not appealing, let her into a hall painted a dull drab and floored with cocoa matting, otherwise bare. Then she went up bare stairs to a room where a stout, pale, ordinary woman with two warts on her face was drinking tea. It was three o’clock. This was the matron. The matron soon showed her into a bedroom that wasn’t very small but felt bare, hard, and dusty, and then left her there. Alvina sat down on her chair, looked at her box across from her, glanced around the uninviting room, and smiled to herself. Then she got up and went to the window, which was very dirty and looked down into a sort of well-like area, with other wells stretching alongside it, and directly across was another solid line of back premises with iron stairways, ugly little doors, washing, and small W. C.’s, and people creeping up and down like vermin. Alvina shivered a little but still smiled. Then slowly she began to take off her hat. She put it down on the drab-painted chest of drawers.

Presently the servant came in with a tray, set it down, lit a naked gas-jet, which roared faintly, and drew down a crackly dark-green blind, which showed a tendency to fly back again alertly to the ceiling.

Currently, the servant came in with a tray, set it down, lit a bare gas light that made a faint roaring sound, and pulled down a crackly dark-green blind that seemed eager to spring back up to the ceiling.

“Thank you,” said Alvina, and the girl departed.

“Thanks,” said Alvina, and the girl left.

Then Miss Houghton drank her black tea and ate her bread and margarine.

Then Miss Houghton had her black tea and ate her bread and margarine.

Surely enough books have been written about heroines in similar circumstances. There is no need to go into the details of Alvina’s six months in Islington.

Surely enough books have been written about heroines in similar situations. There’s no need to go into the details of Alvina’s six months in Islington.

The food was objectionable—yet Alvina got fat on it. The air was filthy—and yet never had her colour been so warm and fresh, her skin so soft. Her companions were almost without exception vulgar and coarse—yet never had she got on so well with women of her own age—or older than herself. She was ready with a laugh and a word, and though she was unable to venture on indecencies herself, yet she had an amazing faculty for looking knowing and indecent beyond words, rolling her eyes and pitching her eyebrows in a certain way—oh, it was quite sufficient for her companions! And yet, if they had ever actually demanded a dirty story or a really open indecency from her, she would have been floored.

The food was terrible—yet Alvina gained weight from it. The air was polluted—and yet her complexion had never been so vibrant and fresh, her skin so smooth. Her friends were mostly crude and rough—yet she had never connected so well with women her age—or older. She was quick with a laugh and a comment, and although she couldn’t bring herself to make crude jokes, she had an incredible ability to look suggestive and risqué without saying a word, rolling her eyes and raising her eyebrows in a certain way—oh, that was more than enough for her friends! But if they had ever actually asked her for a dirty story or something truly inappropriate, she would have been taken aback.

But she enjoyed it. Amazing how she enjoyed it. She did not care how revolting and indecent these nurses were—she put on a look as if she were in with it all, and it all passed off as easy as winking. She swung her haunches and arched her eyes with the best of them. And they behaved as if she were exactly one of themselves. And yet, with the curious cold tact of women, they left her alone, one and all, in private: just ignored her.

But she loved it. It's incredible how much she loved it. She didn't care how disgusting and inappropriate those nurses were—she played along like she was part of it, and it all went by as smoothly as blinking. She swayed her hips and raised her eyebrows just like the rest of them. They acted like she was one of them. Yet, with the strange coldness that women often have, they all left her alone in private: they just ignored her.

It is truly incredible how Alvina became blooming and bouncing at this time. Nothing shocked her, nothing upset her. She was always ready with her hard, nurse’s laugh and her nurse’s quips. No one was better than she at double-entendres. No one could better give the nurse’s leer. She had it all in a fortnight. And never once did she feel anything but exhilarated and in full swing. It seemed to her she had not a moment’s time to brood or reflect about things—she was too much in the swing. Every moment, in the swing, living, or active in full swing. When she got into bed she went to sleep. When she awoke, it was morning, and she got up. As soon as she was up and dressed she had somebody to answer, something to say, something to do. Time passed like an express train—and she seemed to have known no other life than this.

It’s truly amazing how Alvina became so vibrant and full of energy during this time. Nothing shocked her, nothing upset her. She was always ready with her hearty nurse’s laugh and her witty remarks. No one was better than she at double entendres. No one could pull off the nurse’s flirtatious look like she could. She had it all figured out in just two weeks. And never once did she feel anything but excited and fully engaged. It seemed to her that she didn’t have a second to dwell or think about things—she was too caught up in the moment. Every minute was full of life, active, and in full swing. When she got into bed, she fell asleep right away. When she woke up, it was morning, and she got up. As soon as she was up and dressed, there was someone to talk to, something to say, something to do. Time flew by like an express train—and she felt like she had never lived any other way.

Not far away was a lying-in hospital. A dreadful place it was. There she had to go, right off, and help with cases. There she had to attend lectures and demonstrations. There she met the doctors and students. Well, a pretty lot they were, one way and another. When she had put on flesh and become pink and bouncing she was just their sort: just their very ticket. Her voice had the right twang, her eyes the right roll, her haunches the right swing. She seemed altogether just the ticket. And yet she wasn’t.

Not far away was a maternity hospital. It was an awful place. She had to go there right away and help with cases. She attended lectures and demonstrations there. She met the doctors and students. Well, they were quite a bunch, to say the least. Once she gained some weight and looked healthy and lively, she seemed perfect for them: just what they wanted. Her voice had the right tone, her eyes had the right expression, her hips had the right sway. She appeared to be exactly what they were looking for. And yet she wasn’t.

It would be useless to say she was not shocked. She was profoundly and awfully shocked. Her whole state was perhaps largely the result of shock: a sort of play-acting based on hysteria. But the dreadful things she saw in the lying-in hospital, and afterwards, went deep, and finished her youth and her tutelage for ever. How many infernos deeper than Miss Frost could ever know, did she not travel? the inferno of the human animal, the human organism in its convulsions, the human social beast in its abjection and its degradation.

It would be pointless to say she wasn't shocked. She was deeply and terribly shocked. Her entire state was probably mostly due to shock: a kind of acting out driven by hysteria. But the terrible things she witnessed in the maternity hospital, and afterwards, affected her profoundly, ending her youth and her guidance for good. How many hells deeper than Miss Frost could she not encounter? The hell of the human being, the human body in its convulsions, the human social creature in its misery and degradation.

For in her latter half she had to visit the slum cases. And such cases! A woman lying on a bare, filthy floor, a few old coats thrown over her, and vermin crawling everywhere, in spite of sanitary inspectors. But what did the woman, the sufferer, herself care! She ground her teeth and screamed and yelled with pains. In her calm periods she lay stupid and indifferent—or she cursed a little. But abject, stupid indifference was the bottom of it all: abject, brutal indifference to everything—yes, everything. Just a piece of female functioning, no more.

For in the latter part of her visit, she had to check on cases in the slums. And what cases they were! A woman lying on a bare, filthy floor, with a few old coats tossed over her, and pests crawling everywhere, despite the efforts of sanitation inspectors. But what did the woman, the one suffering, care! She ground her teeth and screamed in agony. During her calmer moments, she lay there, dull and indifferent—or she would curse a bit. But at the core of it all was a profound, brutal indifference to everything—yes, everything. Just a piece of female existence, nothing more.

Alvina was supposed to receive a certain fee for these cases she attended in their homes. A small proportion of her fee she kept for herself, the rest she handed over to the Home. That was the agreement. She received her grudged fee callously, threatened and exacted it when it was not forthcoming. Ha!—if they didn’t have to pay you at all, these slum-people, they would treat you with more contempt than if you were one of themselves. It was one of the hardest lessons Alvina had to learn—to bully these people, in their own hovels, into some sort of obedience to her commands, and some sort of respect for her presence. She had to fight tooth and nail for this end. And in a week she was as hard and callous to them as they to her. And so her work was well done. She did not hate them. There they were. They had a certain life, and you had to take them at their own worth in their own way. What else! If one should be gentle, one was gentle. The difficulty did not lie there. The difficulty lay in being sufficiently rough and hard: that was the trouble. It cost a great struggle to be hard and callous enough. Glad she would have been to be allowed to treat them quietly and gently, with consideration. But pah—it was not their line. They wanted to be callous, and if you were not callous to match, they made a fool of you and prevented your doing your work.

Alvina was supposed to receive a fee for the cases she attended at their homes. She kept a small portion of her fee for herself and gave the rest to the Home. That was the deal. She received her begrudged payment coldly, often needing to threaten and demand it when it was late. Ha!—if these slum-dwellers didn’t have to pay you at all, they would treat you with more contempt than if you were one of them. It was one of the hardest lessons Alvina had to learn—to push these people, in their own homes, into some form of obedience to her orders and some level of respect for her presence. She had to fight tooth and nail for this. In a week, she became as tough and callous toward them as they were to her. And so her work was accomplished. She didn’t hate them. They had their own lives, and she had to accept them for what they were in their own way. What else could she do? If someone should be gentle, then be gentle. The challenge wasn’t in being gentle; it was in being tough and hard enough: that was the real trouble. It required a significant struggle to be callous and hard enough. She would have been glad to treat them softly and considerately. But no—this wasn’t their way. They wanted to be hard, and if you didn’t match their callousness, they would make a fool of you and hinder your work.

Was Alvina her own real self all this time? The mighty question arises upon us, what is one’s own real self? It certainly is not what we think we are and ought to be. Alvina had been bred to think of herself as a delicate, tender, chaste creature with unselfish inclinations and a pure, “high” mind. Well, so she was, in the more-or-less exhausted part of herself. But high-mindedness had really come to an end with James Houghton, had really reached the point, not only of pathetic, but of dry and anti-human, repulsive quixotry. In Alvina high-mindedness was already stretched beyond the breaking point. Being a woman of some flexibility of temper, wrought through generations to a fine, pliant hardness, she flew back. She went right back on high-mindedness. Did she thereby betray it?

Was Alvina her true self all along? The big question emerges: what is one’s true self? It definitely isn't just what we think we are or what we feel we should be. Alvina had been raised to see herself as a delicate, tender, pure creature with selfless tendencies and an elevated, "noble" mind. Well, she was, in some exhausted part of her. But her idealism had really ended with James Houghton; it had reached a point that was not only pathetic but also dry and anti-human, a repulsive fantasy. In Alvina, idealism was already stretched to its limit. Being a woman with some flexibility of temperament, shaped through generations into a fine, adaptable strength, she snapped back. She reverted to her idealism. Did she betray it in doing so?

We think not. If we turn over the head of the penny and look at the tail, we don’t thereby deny or betray the head. We do but adjust it to its own complement. And so with high-mindedness. It is but one side of the medal—the crowned reverse. On the obverse the three legs still go kicking the soft-footed spin of the universe, the dolphin flirts and the crab leers.

We don't think so. If we flip the penny over and look at the tail, we’re not denying or betraying the head. We're just aligning it with its other half. The same goes for high-mindedness. It's just one side of the coin—the crowned side. On the other side, the three legs are still kicking at the gentle spin of the universe, the dolphin teases, and the crab makes its sly smile.

So Alvina spun her medal, and her medal came down tails. Heads or tails? Heads for generations. Then tails. See the poetic justice.

So Alvina spun her medal, and it landed on tails. Heads or tails? Heads for generations. Then tails. See the poetic justice.

Now Alvina decided to accept the decision of her fate. Or rather, being sufficiently a woman, she didn’t decide anything. She was her own fate. She went through her training experiences like another being. She was not herself, said Everybody. When she came home to Woodhouse at Easter, in her bonnet and cloak, everybody was simply knocked out. Imagine that this frail, pallid, diffident girl, so ladylike, was now a rather fat, warm-coloured young woman, strapping and strong-looking, and with a certain bounce. Imagine her mother’s startled, almost expiring:

Now Alvina chose to accept her fate. Or rather, being a typical woman, she didn't really choose anything. She was her fate. She went through her training experiences like someone else entirely. Everyone said she wasn't herself. When she returned home to Woodhouse at Easter, in her bonnet and cloak, everyone was completely stunned. Imagine that this fragile, pale, timid girl, so elegant, had turned into a rather plump, rosy young woman, sturdy and strong-looking, with a bit of a bounce in her step. Imagine her mother’s shocked, almost breathless:

“Why, Vina dear!”

"Hey, Vina!"

Vina laughed. She knew how they were all feeling.

Vina laughed. She understood how they were all feeling.

“At least it agrees with your health,” said her father, sarcastically, to which Miss Pinnegar answered:

“At least it agrees with your health,” her father said sarcastically, to which Miss Pinnegar replied:

“Well, that’s a good deal.”

“Well, that’s a sweet deal.”

But Miss Frost said nothing the first day. Only the second day, at breakfast, as Alvina ate rather rapidly and rather well, the white-haired woman said quietly, with a tinge of cold contempt:

But Miss Frost said nothing the first day. Only on the second day, at breakfast, as Alvina ate fairly quickly and quite well, the white-haired woman spoke quietly, with a hint of cold disdain:

“How changed you are, dear!”

“How much you’ve changed, dear!”

“Am I?” laughed Alvina. “Oh, not really.” And she gave the arch look with her eyes, which made Miss Frost shudder.

“Am I?” laughed Alvina. “Oh, not really.” And she gave Miss Frost a pointed look that made her shudder.

Inwardly, Miss Frost shuddered, and abstained from questioning. Alvina was always speaking of the doctors: Doctor Young and Doctor Headley and Doctor James. She spoke of theatres and music-halls with these young men, and the jolly good time she had with them. And her blue-grey eyes seemed to have become harder and greyer, lighter somehow. In her wistfulness and her tender pathos, Alvina’s eyes would deepen their blue, so beautiful. And now, in her floridity, they were bright and arch and light-grey. The deep, tender, flowery blue was gone for ever. They were luminous and crystalline, like the eyes of a changeling.

Inwardly, Miss Frost shuddered and held back her questions. Alvina always talked about the doctors: Doctor Young, Doctor Headley, and Doctor James. She mentioned theaters and music halls with these young men, describing the great time she had with them. And her blue-grey eyes seemed to have become harder and greyer, somehow lighter. In her moments of longing and tender emotion, Alvina's eyes would deepen their blue, looking so beautiful. But now, in her vibrant state, they were bright and playful and light-grey. The deep, tender, flowery blue was gone forever. They were luminous and crystal-clear, like the eyes of a changeling.

Miss Frost shuddered, and abstained from question. She wanted, she needed to ask of her charge: “Alvina, have you betrayed yourself with any of these young men?” But coldly her heart abstained from asking—or even from seriously thinking. She left the matter untouched for the moment. She was already too much shocked.

Miss Frost shuddered and held back her questions. She wanted, she needed to ask her charge, “Alvina, have you revealed anything to these young men?” But her heart remained cold and didn't allow her to ask—or even to really think about it. She decided to leave the matter alone for now. She was already too shocked.

Certainly Alvina represented the young doctors as very nice, but rather fast young fellows. “My word, you have to have your wits about you with them!” Imagine such a speech from a girl tenderly nurtured: a speech uttered in her own home, and accompanied by a florid laugh, which would lead a chaste, generous woman like Miss Frost to imagine—well, she merely abstained from imagining anything. She had that strength of mind. She never for one moment attempted to answer the question to herself, as to whether Alvina had betrayed herself with any of these young doctors, or not. The question remained stated, but completely unanswered—coldly awaiting its answer. Only when Miss Frost kissed Alvina good-bye at the station, tears came to her eyes, and she said hurriedly, in a low voice:

Certainly, Alvina portrayed the young doctors as really nice but a bit impulsive. “Wow, you really have to be on your game with them!” Imagine a girl raised with care saying that: it was spoken in her own home and followed by a hearty laugh, which would lead a modest, kind woman like Miss Frost to think—well, she just chose not to think about it. She had the strength to resist. For a moment, she never tried to consider whether Alvina had revealed anything about herself with any of these young doctors. The question was there, but totally unanswered—coldly waiting for a response. Only when Miss Frost hugged Alvina goodbye at the station did tears come to her eyes, and she quickly said in a soft voice:

“Remember we are all praying for you, dear!”

“Just remember, we're all praying for you, dear!”

“No, don’t do that!” cried Alvina involuntarily, without knowing what she said.

“No, don’t do that!” Alvina shouted without thinking, not realizing what she had said.

And then the train moved out, and she saw her darling standing there on the station, the pale, well-modelled face looking out from behind the gold-rimmed spectacles, wistfully, the strong, rather stout figure standing very still and unchangeable, under its coat and skirt of dark purple, the white hair glistening under the folded dark hat. Alvina threw herself down on the seat of her carriage. She loved her darling. She would love her through eternity. She knew she was right—amply and beautifully right, her darling, her beloved Miss Frost. Eternally and gloriously right.

And then the train pulled away, and she saw her love standing on the platform, with a pale, well-defined face peering out from behind the gold-rimmed glasses, looking longingly, the strong, slightly heavyset figure remaining very still and unchanging under its dark purple coat and skirt, the white hair shining beneath the folded dark hat. Alvina collapsed onto the seat of her carriage. She loved her darling. She would love her forever. She knew she was right—perfectly and beautifully right, her darling, her beloved Miss Frost. Eternally and gloriously right.

And yet—and yet—it was a right which was fulfilled. There were other rights. There was another side to the medal. Purity and high-mindedness—the beautiful, but unbearable tyranny. The beautiful, unbearable tyranny of Miss Frost! It was time now for Miss Frost to die. It was time for that perfected flower to be gathered to immortality. A lovely immortel. But an obstruction to other, purple and carmine blossoms which were in bud on the stem. A lovely edelweiss—but time it was gathered into eternity. Black-purple and red anemones were due, real Adonis blood, and strange individual orchids, spotted and fantastic. Time for Miss Frost to die. She, Alvina, who loved her as no one else would ever love her, with that love which goes to the core of the universe, knew that it was time for her darling to be folded, oh, so gently and softly, into immortality. Mortality was busy with the day after her day. It was time for Miss Frost to die. As Alvina sat motionless in the train, running from Woodhouse to Tibshelf, it decided itself in her.

And yet—and yet—it was a right that had been fulfilled. There were other rights. There was another side to the coin. Purity and high-mindedness—the beautiful, but unbearable tyranny. The beautiful, unbearable tyranny of Miss Frost! It was time now for Miss Frost to die. It was time for that perfected flower to be taken into immortality. A lovely immortel. But an obstacle to other, purple and red blossoms that were budding on the stem. A lovely edelweiss—but it was time to gather it into eternity. Black-purple and red anemones were due, real Adonis blood, and strange individual orchids, spotted and fantastic. Time for Miss Frost to die. She, Alvina, who loved her like no one else ever could, with a love that reaches the core of the universe, knew that it was time for her darling to be folded, oh, so gently and softly, into immortality. Mortality was busy with the day after her day. It was time for Miss Frost to die. As Alvina sat still on the train, traveling from Woodhouse to Tibshelf, it settled within her.

She was glad to be back in Islington, among all the horrors of her confinement cases. The doctors she knew hailed her. On the whole, these young men had not any too deep respect for the nurses as a whole. Why drag in respect? Human functions were too obviously established to make any great fuss about. And so the doctors put their arms round Alvina’s waist, because she was plump, and they kissed her face, because the skin was soft. And she laughed and squirmed a little, so that they felt all the more her warmth and softness under their arm’s pressure.

She was happy to be back in Islington, surrounded by all the challenges of her patient cases. The doctors she knew greeted her. Generally, these young men didn't have much respect for nurses as a group. Why bother with respect? Human functions were too obviously commonplace to make a big deal about. So, the doctors wrapped their arms around Alvina’s waist because she was curvy, and they kissed her cheek because her skin was soft. She laughed and squirmed a bit, making them feel even more her warmth and softness pressed against them.

“It’s no use, you know,” she said, laughing rather breathless, but looking into their eyes with a curious definite look of unchangeable resistance. This only piqued them.

“It’s pointless, you know,” she said, laughing a bit breathless, but looking into their eyes with a curious, determined look of unyielding resistance. This only intrigued them.

“What’s no use?” they asked.

“What's the point?” they asked.

She shook her head slightly.

She shook her head a bit.

“It isn’t any use your behaving like that with me,” she said, with the same challenging definiteness, finality: a flat negative.

“It’s pointless to act that way with me,” she said, with the same defiant certainty, finality: a clear no.

“Who’re you telling?” they said.

"Who are you telling?" they said.

For she did not at all forbid them to “behave like that.” Not in the least. She almost encouraged them. She laughed and arched her eyes and flirted. But her backbone became only the stronger and firmer. Soft and supple as she was, her backbone never yielded for an instant. It could not. She had to confess that she liked the young doctors. They were alert, their faces were clean and bright-looking. She liked the sort of intimacy with them, when they kissed her and wrestled with her in the empty laboratories or corridors—often in the intervals of most critical and appalling cases. She liked their arm round her waist, the kisses as she reached back her face, straining away, the sometimes desperate struggles. They took unpardonable liberties. They pinched her haunches and attacked her in unheard-of ways. Sometimes her blood really came up in the fight, and she felt as if, with her hands, she could tear any man, any male creature, limb from limb. A super-human, voltaic force filled her. For a moment she surged in massive, inhuman, female strength. The men always wilted. And invariably, when they wilted, she touched them with a sudden gentle touch, pitying. So that she always remained friends with them. When her curious Amazonic power left her again, and she was just a mere woman, she made shy eyes at them once more, and treated them with the inevitable female-to-male homage.

For she didn’t really stop them from “behaving like that.” Not at all. She almost encouraged it. She laughed, raised her eyebrows, and flirted. But her backbone became even stronger and firmer. Soft and flexible as she was, her backbone never gave way for a second. It couldn’t. She had to admit that she liked the young doctors. They were sharp, their faces were clean and bright. She enjoyed the kind of intimacy with them, when they kissed her and playfully wrestled with her in the empty labs or hallways—often in between the most critical and intense cases. She liked their arms around her waist, the kisses as she tilted her head back, trying to pull away, the sometimes fierce struggles. They crossed lines that shouldn’t be crossed. They pinched her hips and attacked her in unbelievable ways. Sometimes she really got fired up in the fight, feeling as if she could tear any man apart with her bare hands. A superhuman, electric energy filled her. For a moment, she surged with massive, inhuman female strength. The men always wilted. And every time they did, she would touch them gently, full of pity. So she always stayed friends with them. When her strange Amazon-like power faded and she was just a regular woman again, she would shyly flirt with them once more and treat them with the usual female-to-male respect.

The men liked her. They cocked their eyes at her, when she was not looking, and wondered at her. They wondered over her. They had been beaten by her, every one of them. But they did not openly know it. They looked at her, as if she were Woman itself, some creature not quite personal. What they noticed, all of them, was the way her brown hair looped over her ears. There was something chaste, and noble, and war-like about it. The remote quality which hung about her in the midst of her intimacies and her frequencies, nothing high or lofty, but something given to the struggle and as yet invincible in the struggle, made them seek her out.

The men were fond of her. They glanced at her when she wasn't looking and were intrigued by her. They all felt defeated by her, even if they didn't admit it. They looked at her as if she embodied Woman itself, a being that was almost beyond personal connection. What caught their attention was how her brown hair framed her ears. It had a purity, a dignity, and a fierce quality to it. There was a distant charm about her, even in her close moments with them—not something grand or lofty, but a strength that was still unbroken in its battles, which drew them to her.

They felt safe with her. They knew she would not let them down. She would not intrigue into marriage, or try and make use of them in any way. She didn’t care about them. And so, because of her isolate self-sufficiency in the fray, her wild, overweening backbone, they were ready to attend on her and serve her. Headley in particular hoped he might overcome her. He was a well-built fellow with sandy hair and a pugnacious face. The battle-spirit was really roused in him, and he heartily liked the woman. If he could have overcome her he would have been mad to marry her.

They felt safe with her. They knew she wouldn’t let them down. She wouldn’t get involved in marriage or try to take advantage of them in any way. She didn’t really care about them. And so, because of her independent self-sufficiency in the chaos, her wild, unyielding spirit, they were ready to support and serve her. Headley, in particular, hoped he might win her over. He was a strong guy with sandy hair and a tough-looking face. The competitive spirit was really awakened in him, and he genuinely liked the woman. If he could have won her over, he would have been crazy to marry her.

With him, she summoned up all her mettle. She had never to be off her guard for a single minute. The treacherous suddenness of his attack—for he was treachery itself—had to be met by the voltaic suddenness of her resistance and counter-attack. It was nothing less than magical the way the soft, slumbering body of the woman could leap in one jet into terrible, overwhelming voltaic force, something strange and massive, at the first treacherous touch of the man’s determined hand. His strength was so different from hers—quick, muscular, lambent. But hers was deep and heaving, like the strange heaving of an earthquake, or the heave of a bull as it rises from earth. And by sheer non-human power, electric and paralysing, she could overcome the brawny red-headed fellow.

With him, she summoned all her courage. She could never let her guard down, even for a second. The sneaky abruptness of his attack—because he was pure treachery—had to be met with her own lightning-fast resistance and counter-strike. It was nothing short of magical how the soft, dormant body of the woman could suddenly transform into an overwhelming electric force at the first deceitful touch of the man’s determined hand. His strength was so different from hers—quick, muscular, and vibrant. But hers was deep and powerful, like the strange upheaval of an earthquake or the heft of a bull as it rises from the ground. With sheer non-human power, electric and paralyzing, she could overpower the brawny red-headed guy.

He was nearly a match for her. But she did not like him. The two were enemies—and good acquaintances. They were more or less matched. But as he found himself continually foiled, he became sulky, like a bear with a sore head. And then she avoided him.

He was almost her equal. But she didn't like him. They were enemies—and decent acquaintances. They were pretty evenly matched. But as he kept getting thwarted, he became moody, like a bear with a headache. And then she started to steer clear of him.

She really liked Young and James much better. James was a quick, slender, dark-haired fellow, a gentleman, who was always trying to catch her out with his quickness. She liked his fine, slim limbs, and his exaggerated generosity. He would ask her out to ridiculously expensive suppers, and send her sweets and flowers, fabulously recherché. He was always immaculately well-dressed.

She liked Young and James a lot more. James was a quick, slender guy with dark hair, a true gentleman, who was always trying to impress her with his cleverness. She appreciated his nice, slim build and his over-the-top generosity. He would invite her to ridiculously expensive dinners and send her fancy sweets and flowers. He was always perfectly dressed.

“Of course, as a lady and a nurse,” he said to her, “you are two sorts of women in one.”

“Of course, as a lady and a nurse,” he said to her, “you’re two kinds of women in one.”

But she was not impressed by his wisdom.

But she wasn't impressed by his wisdom.

She was most strongly inclined to Young. He was a plump young man of middle height, with those blue eyes of a little boy which are so knowing: particularly of a woman’s secrets. It is a strange thing that these childish men have such a deep, half-perverse knowledge of the other sex. Young was certainly innocent as far as acts went. Yet his hair was going thin at the crown already.

She was really drawn to Young. He was a chubby young man of average height, with those knowing blue eyes of a little boy, especially when it came to a woman’s secrets. It’s strange how these boyish men have such a deep, slightly twisted understanding of the other sex. Young was definitely innocent when it came to actions. Still, his hair was already thinning on the crown.

He also played with her—being a doctor, and she a nurse who encouraged it. He too touched her and kissed her: and did not rouse her to contest. For his touch and his kiss had that nearness of a little boy’s, which nearly melted her. She could almost have succumbed to him. If it had not been that with him there was no question of succumbing. She would have had to take him between her hands and caress and cajole him like a cherub, into a fall. And though she would have like to do so, yet that inflexible stiffness of her backbone prevented her. She could not do as she liked. There was an inflexible fate within her, which shaped her ends.

He also played with her—he was a doctor, and she was a nurse who went along with it. He touched her and kissed her, and she didn't push back. His touch and his kiss had the innocence of a little boy’s, which almost made her melt. She could have easily given in to him. But with him, there was never really a chance of giving in. She would have had to take him in her hands and pamper him like a cherub, coaxing him into submission. And although she would have liked to do that, the unyielding resolve in her prevented her. She couldn't act on her desires. There was an unchangeable fate within her that determined her path.

Sometimes she wondered to herself, over her own virginity. Was it worth much, after all, behaving as she did? Did she care about it, anyhow? Didn’t she rather despise it? To sin in thought was as bad as to sin in act. If the thought was the same as the act, how much more was her behaviour equivalent to a whole committal? She wished she were wholly committed. She wished she had gone the whole length.

Sometimes she wondered about her own virginity. Was it really worth anything, considering how she acted? Did she even care about it? Didn’t she actually look down on it? To sin in thought was just as bad as to sin in action. If thinking about it was the same as doing it, how much more did her behavior equate to a complete act? She wished she weren’t holding back. She wished she had gone all the way.

But sophistry and wishing did her no good. There she was, still isolate. And still there was that in her which would preserve her intact, sophistry and deliberate intention notwithstanding. Her time was up. She was returning to Woodhouse virgin as she had left it. In a measure she felt herself beaten. Why? Who knows. But so it was, she felt herself beaten, condemned to go back to what she was before. Fate had been too strong for her and her desires: fate which was not an external association of forces, but which was integral in her own nature. Her own inscrutable nature was her fate: sore against her will.

But all the clever arguments and hopes didn’t help her. There she was, still alone. And still, there was something in her that would keep her whole, despite all the clever talk and intent. Her time was up. She was going back to Woodhouse just like she had left it. In a way, she felt defeated. Why? Who knows. But it was true; she felt defeated, doomed to return to who she was before. Fate was too powerful for her and her wishes: fate that wasn’t some outside force, but part of her own being. Her own mysterious nature was her fate: painfully against her will.

It was August when she came home, in her nurse’s uniform. She was beaten by fate, as far as chastity and virginity went. But she came home with high material hopes. Here was James Houghton’s own daughter. She had an affluent future ahead of her. A fully-qualified maternity nurse, she was going to bring all the babies of the district easily and triumphantly into the world. She was going to charge the regulation fee of two guineas a case: and even on a modest estimate of ten babies a month, she would have twenty guineas. For well-to-do mothers she would charge from three to five guineas. At this calculation she would make an easy three hundred a year, without slaving either. She would be independent, she could laugh every one in the face.

It was August when she came home in her nurse's uniform. Fate had not been kind to her in terms of chastity and virginity. But she returned with high hopes for her future. She was James Houghton's own daughter. She had a prosperous future ahead of her. As a fully-qualified maternity nurse, she was ready to help all the babies in the area come into the world smoothly and successfully. She planned to charge the standard fee of two guineas per baby: even with a modest estimate of ten babies a month, that would mean twenty guineas. For wealthier mothers, she would charge between three to five guineas. By this calculation, she could easily make three hundred a year, without working too hard. She would be independent and could face anyone with confidence.

She bounced back into Woodhouse to make her fortune.

She bounced back into Woodhouse to make her fortune.

CHAPTER IV
TWO WOMEN DIE

It goes without saying that Alvina Houghton did not make her fortune as a maternity nurse. Being her father’s daughter, we might almost expect that she did not make a penny. But she did—just a few pence. She had exactly four cases—and then no more.

It’s obvious that Alvina Houghton didn’t get rich as a maternity nurse. Being her father’s daughter, we might assume she didn’t earn anything at all. But she did—just a few pennies. She had exactly four cases—and then that was it.

The reason is obvious. Who in Woodhouse was going to afford a two-guinea nurse, for a confinement? And who who was going to engage Alvina Houghton, even if they were ready to stretch their purse-strings? After all, they all knew her as Miss Houghton, with a stress on the Miss, and they could not conceive of her as Nurse Houghton. Besides, there seemed something positively indecent in technically engaging one who was so much part of themselves. They all preferred either a simple mid-wife, or a nurse procured out of the unknown by the doctor.

The reason is clear. Who in Woodhouse was going to pay for a two-guinea nurse for a delivery? And who was going to hire Alvina Houghton, even if they were willing to loosen their purse strings? After all, they all knew her as Miss Houghton, with emphasis on the Miss, and they couldn’t imagine her as Nurse Houghton. Besides, there seemed to be something downright inappropriate about formally hiring someone so close to them. They all preferred either a simple midwife or a nurse arranged by the doctor from somewhere unfamiliar.

If Alvina wanted to make her fortune—or even her living—she should have gone to a strange town. She was so advised by every one she knew. But she never for one moment reflected on the advice. She had become a maternity nurse in order to practise in Woodhouse, just as James Houghton had purchased his elegancies to sell in Woodhouse. And father and daughter alike calmly expected Woodhouse demand to rise to their supply. So both alike were defeated in their expectations.

If Alvina wanted to make her fortune—or even just earn a living—she should have moved to a different town. That’s what everyone she knew told her. But she never even considered their advice for a second. She became a maternity nurse to work in Woodhouse, just like James Houghton bought his fancy items to sell in Woodhouse. Both father and daughter expected the demand in Woodhouse to match their offerings. So, they both ended up disappointed in their hopes.

For a little while Alvina flaunted about in her nurse’s uniform. Then she left it off. And as she left it off she lost her bounce, her colour, and her flesh. Gradually she shrank back to the old, slim, reticent pallor, with eyes a little too large for her face. And now it seemed her face was a little too long, a little gaunt. And in her civilian clothes she seemed a little dowdy, shabby. And altogether, she looked older: she looked more than her age, which was only twenty-four years. Here was the old Alvina come back, rather battered and deteriorated, apparently. There was even a tiny touch of the trollops in her dowdiness—so the shrewd-eyed collier-wives decided. But she was a lady still, and unbeaten. Undeniably she was a lady. And that was rather irritating to the well-to-do and florid daughter of W.H. Johnson, next door but one. Undeniably a lady, and undeniably unmastered. This last was irritating to the good-natured but easy-coming young men in the Chapel Choir, where she resumed her seat. These young men had the good nature of dogs that wag their tails and expect to be patted. And Alvina did not pat them. To be sure, a pat from such a shabbily-black-kid-gloved hand would not have been so flattering—she need not imagine it! The way she hung back and looked at them, the young men, as knowing as if she were a prostitute, and yet with the well-bred indifference of a lady—well, it was almost offensive.

For a little while, Alvina strutted around in her nurse’s uniform. Then she took it off. And as she did, she lost her energy, her color, and some weight. Gradually, she shrank back to her old, slim, quiet self, with eyes that appeared a bit too large for her face. Now, her face seemed a bit too long, a bit gaunt. In her everyday clothes, she looked a little frumpy and worn down. Overall, she looked older; she seemed to be beyond her twenty-four years. The old Alvina was back, but she appeared somewhat battered and worse for wear. There was even a hint of a fallen woman in her dowdiness—so the sharp-eyed wives of coal miners decided. But she was still a lady, and unbroken. Undeniably, she was a lady. This bothered the wealthy and flashy daughter of W.H. Johnson, who lived a couple of houses down. Undeniably a lady, and undeniably independent. This last point irritated the easygoing young men in the Chapel Choir, where she resumed her seat. These young men were like happy dogs, wagging their tails and hoping for a pat. But Alvina didn’t give them any attention. To be fair, a pat from her shabbily dressed hand wouldn’t have been flattering—she didn’t need to think that! The way she held back and observed them, looking at the young men like she was a prostitute, yet carrying the poised indifference of a lady—well, it was almost offensive.

As a matter of fact, Alvina was detached for the time being from her interest in young men. Manchester House had settled down on her like a doom. There was the quartered shop, through which one had to worm one’s encumbered way in the gloom—unless one liked to go miles round a back street, to the yard entry. There was James Houghton, faintly powdered with coal-dust, flitting back and forth in a fever of nervous frenzy, to Throttle-Ha’penny—so carried away that he never saw his daughter at all the first time he came in, after her return. And when she reminded him of her presence, with her—“Hello, father!”—he merely glancied hurriedly at her, as if vexed with her interruption, and said:

As a matter of fact, Alvina was temporarily uninterested in young men. Manchester House felt like a heavy weight on her. There was the cramped shop, which you had to navigate through in the darkness—unless you wanted to take a long detour down a back street to the yard entrance. There was James Houghton, lightly coated in coal dust, rushing back and forth in a fit of nervous energy, heading to Throttle-Ha’penny—so preoccupied that he didn't even notice his daughter when he first came in after her return. And when she reminded him she was there with a cheerful, “Hello, father!” he just glanced at her quickly, as if annoyed by the interruption, and said:

“Well, Alvina, you’re back. You’re back to find us busy.” And he went off into his ecstasy again.

“Well, Alvina, you’re back. You’re back to find us busy.” And he went into his excitement again.

Mrs. Houghton was now very weak, and so nervous in her weakness that she could not bear the slightest sound. Her greatest horror was lest her husband should come into the room. On his entry she became blue at the lips immediately, so he had to hurry out again. At last he stayed away, only hurriedly asking, each time he came into the house, “How is Mrs. Houghton? Ha!” Then off into uninterrupted Throttle-Ha’penny ecstasy once more.

Mrs. Houghton was now very weak, and so jumpy in her weakness that she couldn't handle the slightest sound. Her biggest fear was that her husband would come into the room. Whenever he entered, her lips would turn blue instantly, so he had to leave quickly. Eventually, he stayed away, only asking hastily each time he came home, “How is Mrs. Houghton? Ha!” Then he would dive right back into his uninterrupted Throttle-Ha’penny bliss.

When Alvina went up to her mother’s room, on her return, all the poor invalid could do was to tremble into tears, and cry faintly:

When Alvina went up to her mother’s room, upon her return, all the poor invalid could do was shake with tears and cry softly:

“Child, you look dreadful. It isn’t you.”

“Kid, you look awful. This isn’t who you are.”

This from the pathetic little figure in the bed had struck Alvina like a blow.

This sight of the pitiful figure in the bed hit Alvina like a punch.

“Why not, mother?” she asked.

“Why not, Mom?” she asked.

But for her mother she had to remove her nurse’s uniform. And at the same time, she had to constitute herself nurse. Miss Frost, and a woman who came in, and the servant had been nursing the invalid between them. Miss Frost was worn and rather heavy: her old buoyancy and brightness was gone. She had become irritable also. She was very glad that Alvina had returned to take this responsibility of nursing off her shoulders. For her wonderful energy had ebbed and oozed away.

But for her mother, she had to take off her nurse’s uniform. At the same time, she had to make herself the nurse. Miss Frost, a woman who came in, and the servant had been caring for the patient together. Miss Frost looked worn out and a bit heavy; her old energy and brightness were gone. She had also become irritable. She was really happy that Alvina had come back to take the responsibility of nursing off her hands. Her amazing energy had faded away.

Alvina said nothing, but settled down to her task. She was quiet and technical with her mother. The two loved one another, with a curious impersonal love which had not a single word to exchange: an almost after-death love. In these days Mrs. Houghton never talked—unless to fret a little. So Alvina sat for many hours in the lofty, sombre bedroom, looking out silently on the street, or hurriedly rising to attend the sick woman. For continually came the fretful murmur:

Alvina didn't say anything but got to work. She was calm and practical around her mother. They loved each other with a strange, detached love that didn’t require any words—almost like a love that came after death. During this time, Mrs. Houghton hardly spoke—except to complain a bit. So, Alvina spent many hours in the high, dark bedroom, silently gazing out at the street or quickly getting up to care for the sick woman. The recurring, anxious whisper kept coming:

“Vina!”

“Vina!”

To sit still—who knows the long discipline of it, nowadays, as our mothers and grandmothers knew. To sit still, for days, months, and years—perforce to sit still, with some dignity of tranquil bearing. Alvina was old-fashioned. She had the old, womanly faculty for sitting quiet and collected—not indeed for a life-time, but for long spells together. And so it was during these months nursing her mother. She attended constantly on the invalid: she did a good deal of work about the house: she took her walks and occupied her place in the choir on Sunday mornings. And yet, from August to January, she seemed to be seated in her chair in the bedroom, sometimes reading, but mostly quite still, her hands quietly in her lap, her mind subdued by musing. She did not even think, not even remember. Even such activity would have made her presence too disturbing in the room. She sat quite still, with all her activities in abeyance—except that strange will-to-passivity which was by no means a relaxation, but a severe, deep, soul-discipline.

To sit still—who knows the long discipline of it these days, like our mothers and grandmothers did. To sit still for days, months, and years—unavoidably sitting still, with some dignity and calm. Alvina was old-fashioned. She had that old, feminine ability to sit quietly and composed—not necessarily for a lifetime, but for long stretches at a time. And so it was during these months taking care of her mother. She constantly attended to the invalid: she did a lot around the house: she took her walks and participated in the choir on Sunday mornings. Yet, from August to January, she seemed to be sitting in her chair in the bedroom, sometimes reading, but mostly just still, her hands resting in her lap, her mind quiet and contemplative. She didn’t even think, didn’t even remember. Even that would have made her presence too disruptive in the room. She sat completely still, with all her activities on hold—except for that strange desire for passivity, which was far from relaxation, but a strict, deep, soul-discipline.

For the moment there was a sense of prosperity—or probable prosperity, in the house. And there was an abundance of Throttle-Ha’penny coal. It was dirty ashy stuff. The lower bars of the grate were constantly blanked in with white powdery ash, which it was fatal to try to poke away. For if you poked and poked, you raised white cumulus clouds of ash, and you were left at last with a few darkening and sulphurous embers. But even so, by continuous application, you could keep the room moderately warm, without feeling you were consuming the house’s meat and drink in the grate. Which was one blessing.

For the time being, there was a feeling of prosperity—or potential prosperity—in the house. And there was plenty of Throttle-Ha’penny coal. It was dirty, ashy stuff. The lower bars of the grate were always covered in white, powdery ash, which it was hopeless to try to poke away. If you poked and poked, you'd create clouds of white ash, and you’d end up with just a few dark and smelly embers. But even so, with constant effort, you could keep the room reasonably warm without feeling like you were burning through the house's resources in the grate. That was one blessing.

The days, the months darkened past, and Alvina returned to her old thinness and pallor. Her fore-arms were thin, they rested very still in her lap, there was a ladylike stillness about them as she took her walk, in her lingering, yet watchful fashion. She saw everything. Yet she passed without attracting any attention.

The days and months went by, and Alvina fell back into her old thinness and pale complexion. Her forearms were skinny, resting quietly in her lap, giving off a graceful stillness as she walked, moving slowly yet observantly. She noticed everything. Still, she went unnoticed.

Early in the year her mother died. Her father came and wept self-conscious tears, Miss Frost cried a little, painfully. And Alvina cried also: she did not quite know why or wherefore. Her poor mother! Alvina had the old-fashioned wisdom to let be, and not to think. After all, it was not for her to reconstruct her parents’ lives. She came after them. Her day was not their day, their life was not hers. Returning up-channel to re-discover their course was quite another matter from flowing down-stream into the unknown, as they had done thirty years before. This supercilious and impertinent exploration of the generation gone by, by the present generation, is nothing to our credit. As a matter of fact, no generation repeats the mistakes of the generation ahead, any more than any river repeats its course. So the young need not be so proud of their superiority over the old. The young generation glibly makes its own mistakes: and how detestable these new mistakes are, why, only the future will be able to tell us. But be sure they are quite as detestable, quite as full of lies and hypocrisy, as any of the mistakes of our parents. There is no such thing as absolute wisdom.

Early in the year, her mom passed away. Her dad came and cried, feeling a bit awkward about it, while Miss Frost shed some painful tears. Alvina also cried, though she didn’t really understand why. Her poor mom! Alvina had the old-fashioned sense to just let things be and not overthink. After all, she wasn't responsible for piecing together her parents’ lives. She came after them. Her time wasn't their time, and their life wasn’t hers. Going back to figure out their past was completely different from moving forward into the unknown, like they had done thirty years earlier. This arrogant and disrespectful probing into the past by the younger generation doesn’t reflect well on us. In reality, no generation makes the same mistakes as the one before it, just like no river follows the same path. So the young don’t need to take too much pride in feeling superior to the old. The younger generation confidently creates its own mistakes: and how awful those new mistakes are—only the future will really let us know. But it's certain they are just as awful, just as full of lies and hypocrisy, as any mistakes made by our parents. There’s no such thing as absolute wisdom.

Wisdom has reference only to the past. The future remains for ever an infinite field for mistakes. You can’t know beforehand.

Wisdom only relates to the past. The future is always an endless space for errors. You can’t predict it ahead of time.

So Alvina refrained from pondering on her mother’s life and fate. Whatever the fate of the mother, the fate of the daughter will be otherwise. That is organically inevitable. The business of the daughter is with her own fate, not with her mother’s.

So Alvina held back from thinking about her mother’s life and destiny. No matter what happened to her mother, the daughter’s path would be different. That’s just how it is. The daughter’s focus should be on her own fate, not her mother’s.

Miss Frost however meditated bitterly on the fate of the poor dead woman. Bitterly she brooded on the lot of woman. Here was Clariss Houghton, married, and a mother—and dead. What a life! Who was responsible? James Houghton. What ought James Houghton to have done differently? Everything. In short, he should have been somebody else, and not himself. Which is the reductio ad absurdum of idealism. The universe should be something else, and not what it is: so the nonsense of idealistic conclusion. The cat should not catch the mouse, the mouse should not nibble holes in the table-cloth, and so on and so on, in the House that Jack Built.

Miss Frost, however, bitterly reflected on the fate of the poor dead woman. She pondered the plight of women. Here was Clariss Houghton, married, a mother—and dead. What a life! Who was to blame? James Houghton. What should James Houghton have done differently? Everything. Essentially, he should have been someone else, not himself. Which is the reductio ad absurdum of idealism. The universe should be different, not what it is: this is the absurdity of idealistic conclusions. The cat shouldn’t catch the mouse, the mouse shouldn’t chew holes in the tablecloth, and so on and so forth, in the House that Jack Built.

But Miss Frost sat by the dead in grief and despair. This was the end of another woman’s life: such an end! Poor Clariss: guilty James.

But Miss Frost sat by the dead in grief and despair. This was the end of another woman’s life: what an end! Poor Clariss: guilty James.

Yet why? Why was James more guilty than Clariss? Is the only aim and end of a man’s life, to make some woman, or parcel of women, happy? Why? Why should anybody expect to be made happy, and develop heart-disease if she isn’t? Surely Clariss’ heart-disease was a more emphatic sign of obstinate self-importance than ever James’ shop-windows were. She expected to be made happy. Every woman in Europe and America expects it. On her own head then if she is made unhappy: for her expectation is arrogant and impertinent. The be-all and end-all of life doesn’t lie in feminine happiness—or in any happiness. Happiness is a sort of soap-tablet—he won’t be happy till he gets it, and when he’s got it, the precious baby, it’ll cost him his eyes and his stomach. Could anything be more puerile than a mankind howling because it isn’t happy: like a baby in the bath!

Yet why? Why was James guiltier than Clariss? Is a man's only purpose in life to make some woman or group of women happy? Why? Why should anyone expect to be made happy and then develop heart trouble if they aren't? Clearly, Clariss’ heart trouble was a more obvious sign of stubborn self-importance than James’ shop windows ever were. She expected to be made happy. Every woman in Europe and America expects it. It's her own fault if she's unhappy because her expectation is arrogant and disrespectful. The ultimate purpose of life doesn’t revolve around feminine happiness—or any happiness, for that matter. Happiness is like a bar of soap—he won't be happy until he gets it, and when he has it, the precious thing, it’ll cost him his eyes and his stomach. Could anything be more childish than humanity crying out because it isn’t happy, like a baby in the bath!

Poor Clariss, however, was dead—and if she had developed heart-disease because she wasn’t happy, well, she had died of her own heart-disease, poor thing. Wherein lies every moral that mankind can wish to draw.

Poor Clariss, though, was dead—and if she had developed heart disease because she wasn’t happy, then she had died from her own heart disease, poor thing. That contains every lesson mankind could want to learn.

Miss Frost wept in anguish, and saw nothing but another woman betrayed to sorrow and a slow death. Sorrow and a slow death, because a man had married her. Miss Frost wept also for herself, for her own sorrow and slow death. Sorrow and slow death, because a man had not married her. Wretched man, what is he to do with these exigeant and never-to-be-satisfied women? Our mothers pined because our fathers drank and were rakes. Our wives pine because we are virtuous but inadequate. Who is this sphinx, this woman? Where is the Oedipus that will solve her riddle of happiness, and then strangle her?—only to marry his own mother!

Miss Frost cried in agony, seeing nothing but another woman doomed to heartbreak and a slow decline. Heartbreak and a slow decline, because a man had married her. Miss Frost also cried for herself, for her own heartbreak and slow decline. Heartbreak and slow decline, because a man had not married her. Wretched man, what is he supposed to do with these demanding and never-satisfied women? Our mothers suffered because our fathers drank and were unfaithful. Our wives suffer because we are decent but not enough. Who is this riddle, this woman? Where is the Oedipus who will solve her puzzle of happiness, only to destroy her?—only to marry his own mother!

In the months that followed her mother’s death, Alvina went on the same, in abeyance. She took over the housekeeping, and received one or two overflow pupils from Miss Frost, young girls to whom she gave lessons in the dark drawing-room of Manchester House. She was busy—chiefly with housekeeping. There seemed a great deal to put in order after her mother’s death.

In the months after her mother passed away, Alvina remained in a holding pattern. She took over the household chores and took in a couple of extra students from Miss Frost, young girls to whom she taught lessons in the dim drawing-room of Manchester House. She was busy—mainly with managing the home. There was a lot to organize following her mother's death.

She sorted all her mother’s clothes—expensive, old-fashioned clothes, hardly worn. What was to be done with them? She gave them away, without consulting anybody. She kept a few private things, she inherited a few pieces of jewellery. Remarkable how little trace her mother left—hardly a trace.

She organized all her mom's clothes—expensive, outdated pieces, barely worn. What was she supposed to do with them? She gave them away, without asking anyone. She kept a few personal items and inherited some jewelry. It's surprising how little her mom left behind—almost nothing at all.

She decided to move into the big, monumental bedroom in front of the house. She liked space, she liked the windows. She was strictly mistress, too. So she took her place. Her mother’s little sitting-room was cold and disused.

She decided to move into the large, impressive bedroom at the front of the house. She liked the space, and she liked the windows. She was definitely in charge, too. So she claimed her spot. Her mother's small sitting room was chilly and neglected.

Then Alvina went through all the linen. There was still abundance, and it was all sound. James had had such large ideas of setting up house, in the beginning. And now he begrudged the household expenses, begrudged the very soap and candles, and even would have liked to introduce margarine instead of butter. This last degradation the women refused. But James was above food.

Then Alvina went through all the linens. There was still plenty, and it was all in good condition. James had had such grand plans for setting up their home at first. But now he resented the household expenses, even griping about the cost of soap and candles, and he even wanted to use margarine instead of butter. The women refused to accept that change. But James had elevated himself above food.

The old Alvina seemed completely herself again. She was quiet, dutiful, affectionate. She appealed in her old, childish way to Miss Frost, and Miss Frost called her “Dear!” with all the old protective gentleness. But there was a difference. Underneath her appearance of appeal, Alvina was almost coldly independent. She did what she thought she would. The old manner of intimacy persisted between her and her darling. And perhaps neither of them knew that the intimacy itself had gone. But it had. There was no spontaneous interchange between them. It was a kind of deadlock. Each knew the great love she felt for the other. But now it was a love static, inoperative. The warm flow did not run any more. Yet each would have died for the other, would have done anything to spare the other hurt.

The old Alvina seemed completely herself again. She was quiet, dutiful, and affectionate. She reached out to Miss Frost in her old, childlike way, and Miss Frost called her “Dear!” with all the same protective gentleness as before. But there was a difference. Beneath her appearance of reaching out, Alvina was almost coldly independent. She did what she wanted to do. The old closeness lingered between her and her beloved. And maybe neither of them realized that the closeness itself was gone. But it had vanished. There was no natural exchange between them. It felt like a deadlock. Each knew the deep love she had for the other. But now it was a love stuck in place, inactive. The warm connection no longer flowed. Yet each would have done anything for the other, would have given anything to protect the other from pain.

Miss Frost was becoming tired, dragged looking. She would sink into a chair as if she wished never to rise again—never to make the effort. And Alvina quickly would attend on her, bring her tea and take away her music, try to make everything smooth. And continually the young woman exhorted the elder to work less, to give up her pupils. But Miss Frost answered quickly, nervously:

Miss Frost was looking tired and worn out. She would flop into a chair as if she never wanted to get up again—never wanting to make the effort. Alvina would quickly come to her side, bringing her tea and clearing away her music, trying to make everything easier for her. Over and over, the younger woman urged the older one to work less, to let go of her students. But Miss Frost responded quickly and anxiously:

“When I don’t work I shan’t live.”

“When I don’t work, I won’t live.”

“But why—?” came the long query from Alvina. And in her expostulation there was a touch of mockery for such a creed.

“But why—?” came the lengthy question from Alvina. And in her protest, there was a hint of mockery for such a belief.

Miss Frost did not answer. Her face took on a greyish tinge.

Miss Frost didn't respond. Her face turned a grayish color.

In these days Alvina struck up an odd friendship with Miss Pinnegar, after so many years of opposition. She felt herself more in sympathy with Miss Pinnegar—it was so easy to get on with her, she left so much unsaid. What was left unsaid mattered more to Alvina now than anything that was expressed. She began to hate outspokenness and direct speaking-forth of the whole mind. It nauseated her. She wanted tacit admission of difference, not open, wholehearted communication. And Miss Pinnegar made this admission all along. She never made you feel for an instant that she was one with you. She was never even near. She kept quietly on her own ground, and left you on yours. And across the space came her quiet commonplaces—but fraught with space.

In these days, Alvina formed a strange friendship with Miss Pinnegar, after so many years of being at odds. She found herself more in tune with Miss Pinnegar—it was easy to connect with her, and she left so much unspoken. What went unspoken mattered more to Alvina now than anything that was said. She began to dislike bluntness and the complete expression of one’s thoughts. It made her feel uneasy. She preferred implicit acknowledgment of differences, not open and full communication. And Miss Pinnegar provided that all along. She never made you feel for a second that she was on the same page as you. She was never even close. She quietly stayed on her own ground and left you on yours. And across that distance came her simple remarks—but filled with meaning.

With Miss Frost all was openness, explicit and downright. Not that Miss Frost trespassed. She was far more well-bred than Miss Pinnegar. But her very breeding had that Protestant, northern quality which assumes that we have all the same high standards, really, and all the same divine nature, intrinsically. It is a fine assumption. But willy-nilly, it sickened Alvina at this time.

With Miss Frost, everything was straightforward and candid. Not that Miss Frost overstepped any boundaries. She was much more refined than Miss Pinnegar. But her refinement had that Protestant, northern quality that assumes we all share the same high standards and the same inherent divine nature. It's a nice assumption. But, whether she liked it or not, it was making Alvina feel sick at this moment.

She preferred Miss Pinnegar, and admired Miss Pinnegar’s humble wisdom with a new admiration. The two were talking of Dr. Headley, who, they read in the newspaper, had disgraced himself finally.

She preferred Miss Pinnegar and admired her humble wisdom with a fresh respect. The two were discussing Dr. Headley, who, as they read in the newspaper, had finally disgraced himself.

“I suppose,” said Miss Pinnegar, “it takes his sort to make all sorts.”

“I guess,” said Miss Pinnegar, “it takes people like him to create all kinds of things.”

Such bits of homely wisdom were like relief from cramp and pain, to Alvina. “It takes his sort to make all sorts.” It took her sort too. And it took her father’s sort—as well as her mother’s and Miss Frost’s. It took every sort to make all sorts. Why have standards and a regulation pattern? Why have a human criterion? There’s the point! Why, in the name of all the free heavens, have human criteria? Why? Simply for bullying and narrowness.

Such pieces of everyday wisdom were like relief from cramping and pain for Alvina. “It takes his kind to make all kinds.” It took her kind too. And it took her father's kind—as well as her mother’s and Miss Frost’s. It took every kind to make all kinds. Why have standards and a set way of doing things? Why have a human standard? That’s the question! Why, in the name of all that’s free and open, have human standards? Why? Simply for bullying and narrow-mindedness.

Alvina felt at her ease with Miss Pinnegar. The two women talked away to one another, in their quiet moments: and slipped apart like conspirators when Miss Frost came in: as if there was something to be ashamed of. If there was, heaven knows what it might have been, for their talk was ordinary enough. But Alvina liked to be with Miss Pinnegar in the kitchen. Miss Pinnegar wasn’t competent and masterful like Miss Frost: she was ordinary and uninspired, with quiet, unobserved movements. But she was deep, and there was some secret satisfaction in her very quality of secrecy.

Alvina felt comfortable around Miss Pinnegar. The two women chatted with each other during their quiet moments and quickly separated like accomplices when Miss Frost entered, as if they were hiding something. If they were, who knows what it could have been, because their conversation was pretty normal. But Alvina enjoyed being in the kitchen with Miss Pinnegar. Miss Pinnegar wasn't assertive and commanding like Miss Frost; she was average and unremarkable, with subtle, unnoticed movements. But she had depth, and there was a certain quiet satisfaction in her mysterious nature.

So the days and weeks and months slipped by, and Alvina was hidden like a mole in the dark chambers of Manchester House, busy with cooking and cleaning and arranging, getting the house in her own order, and attending to her pupils. She took her walk in the afternoon. Once and only once she went to Throttle-Ha’penny, and, seized with sudden curiosity, insisted on being wound down in the iron bucket to the little workings underneath. Everything was quite tidy in the short gang-ways down below, timbered and in sound order. The miners were competent enough. But water dripped dismally in places, and there was a stale feeling in the air.

So the days, weeks, and months went by, and Alvina was tucked away like a mole in the dark corners of Manchester House, busy with cooking, cleaning, and organizing, getting the house sorted out her way, while also taking care of her students. She took her walks in the afternoon. Once, and only once, she went to Throttle-Ha’penny, and, struck by sudden curiosity, insisted on being lowered down in the iron bucket to the small workings below. Everything was pretty neat in the short passageways down there, well-supported and in good shape. The miners were skilled enough. But water dripped drearily in places, and there was a musty feeling in the air.

Her father accompanied her, pointed her to the seam of yellow-flecked coal, the shale and the bind, the direction of the trend. He had already an airy-fairy kind of knowledge of the whole affair, and seemed like some not quite trustworthy conjuror who had conjured it all up by sleight of hand. In the background the miners stood grey and ghostly, in the candle-light, and seemed to listen sardonically. One of them, facile in his subordinate way as James in his authoritative, kept chiming in:

Her father went along with her, showing her the seam of coal with yellow flecks, the shale, and the bind, pointing out the trend. He already had a somewhat whimsical understanding of it all and felt like a not-so-reliable magician who had made everything appear through tricks. In the background, the miners stood ghostly and pale in the candlelight, listening with a sardonic expression. One of them, casual in his subordinate role like James in his authoritative position, kept chiming in:

“Ay, that’s the road it goes, Miss Huffen—yis, yo’ll see th’ roof theer bellies down a bit—s’ loose. No, you dunna get th’ puddin’ stones i’ this pit—s’ not deep enough. Eh, they come down on you plumb, as if th’ roof had laid its egg on you. Ay, it runs a bit thin down here—six inches. You see th’ bed’s soft, it’s a sort o’ clay-bind, it’s not clunch such as you get deeper. Oh, it’s easy workin’—you don’t have to knock your guts out. There’s no need for shots, Miss Huffen—we bring it down—you see here—” And he stooped, pointing to a shallow, shelving excavation which he was making under the coal. The working was low, you must stoop all the time. The roof and the timbered sides of the way seemed to press on you. It was as if she were in her tomb for ever, like the dead and everlasting Egyptians. She was frightened, but fascinated. The collier kept on talking to her, stretching his bare, grey-black hairy arm across her vision, and pointing with his knotted hand. The thick-wicked tallow candles guttered and smelled. There was a thickness in the air, a sense of dark, fluid presence in the thick atmosphere, the dark, fluid, viscous voice of the collier making a broad-vowelled, clapping sound in her ear. He seemed to linger near her as if he knew—as if he knew—what? Something for ever unknowable and inadmissible, something that belonged purely to the underground: to the slaves who work underground: knowledge humiliated, subjected, but ponderous and inevitable. And still his voice went on clapping in her ear, and still his presence edged near her, and seemed to impinge on her—a smallish, semi-grotesque, grey-obscure figure with a naked brandished forearm: not human: a creature of the subterranean world, melted out like a bat, fluid. She felt herself melting out also, to become a mere vocal ghost, a presence in the thick atmosphere. Her lungs felt thick and slow, her mind dissolved, she felt she could cling like a bat in the long swoon of the crannied, underworld darkness. Cling like a bat and sway for ever swooning in the draughts of the darkness—

“Yeah, that’s how it goes, Miss Huffen—yeah, you’ll see the roof there dips down a bit—it’s loose. No, you don’t find the pudding stones in this pit—it’s not deep enough. They come right down on you, as if the roof had laid its egg on you. Yeah, it runs a bit thin down here—six inches. You see the bed’s soft, it’s a kind of clay-bind, not the hard stuff you hit deeper. Oh, it’s easy work—you don’t have to break your back. There’s no need for blasts, Miss Huffen—we bring it down—you see here—” And he bent down, pointing to a shallow, sloping excavation he was making under the coal. The working was low, you had to bend down all the time. The roof and the wooden sides seemed to press on you. It felt like she was in her tomb forever, like the dead and eternal Egyptians. She was scared but captivated. The miner kept talking to her, stretching his bare, gray-black hairy arm across her view, pointing with his knotted hand. The thick-wicked tallow candles flickered and smelled. The air was heavy, a sense of dark, fluid presence in the thick atmosphere, the miner’s dark, fluid voice making a resonant sound in her ear. He seemed to linger near her as if he knew—as if he knew—what? Something forever unknowable and unacknowledged, something that belonged entirely to the underground: to the people who work underground: knowledge humiliated, subjected, but heavy and unavoidable. And still his voice continued reverberating in her ear, and still his presence edged closer to her, seeming to press on her—a smallish, semi-grotesque, gray-obscure figure with a naked, raised forearm: not human: a creature of the underground, formed like a bat, fluid. She felt herself melting too, becoming a mere vocal ghost, a presence in the heavy atmosphere. Her lungs felt thick and slow, her mind was fading, she felt she could cling like a bat in the long swoon of the dark, craggy underground. Cling like a bat and sway forever in the drafts of the darkness—

When she was up on the earth again she blinked and peered at the world in amazement. What a pretty, luminous place it was, carved in substantial luminosity. What a strange and lovely place, bubbling iridescent-golden on the surface of the underworld. Iridescent golden—could anything be more fascinating! Like lovely glancing surface on fluid pitch. But a velvet surface. A velvet surface of golden light, velvet-pile of gold and pale luminosity, and strange beautiful elevations of houses and trees, and depressions of fields and roads, all golden and floating like atmospheric majolica. Never had the common ugliness of Woodhouse seemed so entrancing. She thought she had never seen such beauty—a lovely luminous majolica, living and palpitating, the glossy, svelte world-surface, the exquisite face of all the darkness. It was like a vision. Perhaps gnomes and subterranean workers, enslaved in the era of light, see with such eyes. Perhaps that is why they are absolutely blind to conventional ugliness. For truly nothing could be more hideous than Woodhouse, as the miners had built it and disposed it. And yet, the very cabbage-stumps and rotten fences of the gardens, the very back-yards were instinct with magic, molten as they seemed with the bubbling-up of the under-darkness, bubbling up of majolica weight and luminosity, quite ignorant of the sky, heavy and satisfying.

When she was back on the surface again, she blinked and looked around in awe. What a beautiful, glowing place it was, filled with rich light. What a strange and lovely location, shimmering with iridescent gold on the surface of the underworld. Iridescent gold—could anything be more captivating! Like a lovely, glimmering surface on liquid pitch. But a velvet surface. A velvet surface of golden light, a plush layer of gold and soft brightness, with strangely beautiful rises of homes and trees, and dips of fields and roads, all golden and floating like atmospheric art. Never had the usual dullness of Woodhouse seemed so enchanting. She thought she had never seen such beauty—a stunning, glowing artwork, alive and vibrant, the sleek, smooth surface of the world, the exquisite face of all the darkness. It felt like a vision. Maybe gnomes and underground workers, enslaved in the light, see with such eyes. Perhaps that's why they are completely blind to conventional ugliness. Because truly nothing could be more hideous than Woodhouse, as the miners had built and organized it. And yet, even the cabbage stumps and broken fences in the gardens, even the backyards were filled with magic, as if they were infused with the bubbling up of the darkness, the rise of weight and light, completely unaware of the sky, heavy and satisfying.

Slaves of the underworld! She watched the swing of the grey colliers along the pavement with a new fascination, hypnotized by a new vision. Slaves—the underground trolls and iron-workers, magic, mischievous, and enslaved, of the ancient stories. But tall—the miners seemed to her to loom tall and grey, in their enslaved magic. Slaves who would cause the superimposed day-order to fall. Not because, individually, they wanted to. But because, collectively, something bubbled up in them, the force of darkness which had no master and no control. It would bubble and stir in them as earthquakes stir the earth. It would be simply disastrous, because it had no master. There was no dark master in the world. The puerile world went on crying out for a new Jesus, another Saviour from the sky, another heavenly superman. When what was wanted was a Dark Master from the underworld.

Slaves of the underworld! She watched the gray colliers move along the pavement with a fresh fascination, entranced by a new vision. Slaves—the underground trolls and iron-workers, magical, mischievous, and bound, from the ancient stories. But tall—the miners appeared to her, looming tall and gray, in their enslaved magic. Slaves who would cause the organized order of the day to collapse. Not because they individually wanted to. But because, together, something boiled up inside them, the force of darkness that had no master and no control. It would bubble and churn within them like earthquakes shaking the ground. It would be nothing but disastrous because it had no master. There was no dark master in the world. The childish world kept crying out for a new Jesus, another Savior from the sky, another heavenly superman. When what was truly needed was a Dark Master from the underworld.

So they streamed past her, home from work—grey from head to foot, distorted in shape, cramped, with curious faces that came out pallid from under their dirt. Their walk was heavy-footed and slurring, their bearing stiff and grotesque. A stream they were—yet they seemed to her to loom like strange, valid figures of fairy-lore, unrealized and as yet unexperienced. The miners, the iron-workers, those who fashion the stuff of the underworld.

So they walked by her, heading home from work—dressed in grey from head to toe, distorted in shape, cramped, with strange faces that looked pale under their grime. Their walk was heavy and dragging, their posture stiff and awkward. They moved like a stream—yet to her, they seemed to appear like odd, genuine figures from fairy tales, unrealized and still unexperienced. The miners, the iron-workers, those who shape the materials of the underworld.

As it always comes to its children, the nostalgia of the repulsive, heavy-footed Midlands came over her again, even whilst she was there in the midst. The curious, dark, inexplicable and yet insatiable craving—as if for an earthquake. To feel the earth heave and shudder and shatter the world from beneath. To go down in the débâcle.

As always happens to its children, the nostalgia for the grim, heavy-footed Midlands washed over her again, even while she was there in the middle of it. The strange, dark, inexplicable, and yet unquenchable craving—like longing for an earthquake. To feel the ground tremble and shake and break the world apart from below. To be swept away in the chaos.

And so, in spite of everything, poverty, dowdiness, obscurity, and nothingness, she was content to stay in abeyance at home for the time. True, she was filled with the same old, slow, dreadful craving of the Midlands: a craving insatiable and inexplicable. But the very craving kept her still. For at this time she did not translate it into a desire, or need, for love. At the back of her mind somewhere was the fixed idea, the fixed intention of finding love, a man. But as yet, at this period, the idea was in abeyance, it did not act. The craving that possessed her as it possesses everybody, in a greater or less degree, in those parts, sustained her darkly and unconsciously.

And so, despite everything—poverty, dullness, obscurity, and emptiness—she was okay with staying at home for now. True, she felt the same old, slow, terrible longing from the Midlands: a craving that was never satisfied and hard to explain. But that very craving kept her in place. Because at that time, she didn’t turn it into a desire or need for love. Somewhere in the back of her mind was the fixed idea, the intention of finding love, a man. But at that moment, that idea was on hold; it wasn’t active. The craving that filled her, like it does for everyone to some extent in those parts, kept her going in a dark, unconscious way.

A hot summer waned into autumn, the long, bewildering days drew in, the transient nights, only a few breaths of shadow between noon and noon, deepened and strengthened. A restlessness came over everybody. There was another short strike among the miners. James Houghton, like an excited beetle, scurried to and fro, feeling he was making his fortune. Never had Woodhouse been so thronged on Fridays with purchasers and money-spenders. The place seemed surcharged with life.

A hot summer faded into autumn, the long, confusing days became shorter, and the fleeting nights, with just a brief few moments of darkness between noon and noon, grew deeper and stronger. Everyone felt a sense of restlessness. There was another short strike among the miners. James Houghton, like an excited beetle, hurried back and forth, feeling like he was making his fortune. Woodhouse had never been so crowded on Fridays with buyers and spenders. The place felt alive with energy.

Autumn lasted beautiful till end of October. And then suddenly, cold rain, endless cold rain, and darkness heavy, wet, ponderous. Through the wind and rain it was a toil to move. Poor Miss Frost, who had seemed almost to blossom again in the long hot days, regaining a free cheerfulness that amounted almost to liveliness, and who even caused a sort of scandal by her intimacy with a rather handsome but common stranger, an insurance agent who had come into the place with a good, unused tenor voice—now she wilted again. She had given the rather florid young man tea in her room, and had laboured away at his fine, metallic voice, correcting him and teaching him and laughing with him and spending really a remarkable number of hours alone with him in her room in Woodhouse—for she had given up tramping the country, and had hired a music-room in a quiet street, where she gave her lessons. And the young man had hung round, and had never wanted to go away. They would prolong their tête-à-tête and their singing on till ten o’clock at night, and Miss Frost would return to Manchester House flushed and handsome and a little shy, while the young man, who was common, took on a new boldness in the streets. He had auburn hair, high colouring, and a rather challenging bearing. He took on a new boldness, his own estimate of himself rose considerably, with Miss Frost and his trained voice to justify him. He was a little insolent and condescending to the natives, who disliked him. For their lives they could not imagine what Miss Frost could find in him. They began even to dislike her, and a pretty scandal was started about the pair, in the pleasant room where Miss Frost had her piano, her books, and her flowers. The scandal was as unjust as most scandals are. Yet truly, all that summer and autumn Miss Frost had a new and slightly aggressive cheerfulness and humour. And Manchester House saw little of her, comparatively.

Autumn was beautiful until the end of October. Then suddenly, there was cold rain, endless cold rain, and heavy, damp darkness. It was a struggle to move through the wind and rain. Poor Miss Frost, who had seemed to bloom again during the long hot days, regaining a carefree cheerfulness that nearly turned into liveliness, even caused a bit of a scandal with her closeness to a rather handsome but ordinary stranger—an insurance agent who had arrived with a nice, unused tenor voice—now wilted again. She had invited the rather flashy young man for tea in her room and had worked on his fine, metallic voice, correcting him, teaching him, laughing with him, and spending a remarkable number of hours alone with him in her room in Woodhouse, since she had stopped trekking through the countryside and had rented a music room on a quiet street for her lessons. The young man lingered and never seemed to want to leave. They would stretch their conversations and singing until ten o'clock at night, and Miss Frost would return to Manchester House flushed, attractive, and a bit shy, while the young man, who was ordinary, gained a newfound confidence in the streets. He had auburn hair, a rosy complexion, and a challenging demeanor. His self-esteem grew significantly with Miss Frost and his trained voice to back him up. He became somewhat arrogant and condescending toward the locals, who couldn’t stand him. They couldn't understand what Miss Frost saw in him. They even began to dislike her, and a juicy scandal about the pair emerged in the cozy room where Miss Frost kept her piano, books, and flowers. The scandal was as unfair as most scandals are. Yet throughout that summer and autumn, Miss Frost radiated a new, slightly bold cheerfulness and humor. And comparatively, Manchester House saw little of her.

And then, at the end of September, the young man was removed by his Insurance Company to another district. And at the end of October set in the most abominable and unbearable weather, deluges of rain and north winds, cutting the tender, summer-unfolded people to pieces. Miss Frost wilted at once. A silence came over her. She shuddered when she had to leave the fire. She went in the morning to her room, and stayed there all the day, in a hot, close atmosphere, shuddering when her pupils brought the outside weather with them to her.

And then, at the end of September, the young man was transferred by his insurance company to another area. By the end of October, the most horrible and unbearable weather set in—heavy rain and cold north winds, cutting through the soft, summer-knotted people. Miss Frost quickly wilted. A silence fell over her. She shuddered whenever she had to leave the warmth of the fire. In the morning, she went to her room and stayed there all day in a hot, stuffy atmosphere, recoiling whenever her students brought the outside weather in with them.

She was always subject to bronchitis. In November she had a bad bronchitis cold. Then suddenly one morning she could not get up. Alvina went in and found her semi-conscious.

She always had bronchitis. In November, she caught a bad bronchitis cold. Then one morning, she suddenly couldn't get up. Alvina went in and found her half-conscious.

The girl was almost mad. She flew to the rescue. She despatched her father instantly for the doctor, she heaped the sticks in the bedroom grate and made a bright fire, she brough hot milk and brandy.

The girl was almost frantic. She rushed to the rescue. She immediately sent her father to get the doctor, piled up the sticks in the bedroom fireplace, and made a blazing fire, then brought hot milk and brandy.

“Thank you, dear, thank you. It’s a bronchial cold,” whispered Miss Frost hurriedly, trying to sip the milk. She could not. She didn’t want it.

“Thank you, darling, thank you. It’s a chest cold,” whispered Miss Frost quickly, trying to sip the milk. She couldn’t. She didn’t want it.

“I’ve sent for the doctor,” said Alvina, in her cool voice, wherein none the less there rang the old hesitancy of sheer love.

“I’ve called for the doctor,” said Alvina, in her calm voice, where the old uncertainty of pure love still echoed.

Miss Frost lifted her eyes:

Miss Frost looked up:

“There’s no need,” she said, and she smiled winsomely at Alvina.

“There’s no need,” she said, smiling charmingly at Alvina.

It was pneumonia. Useless to talk of the distracted anguish of Alvina during the next two days. She was so swift and sensitive in her nursing, she seemed to have second sight. She talked to nobody. In her silence her soul was alone with the soul of her darling. The long semi-consciousness and the tearing pain of pneumonia, the anguished sickness.

It was pneumonia. There’s no point in discussing Alvina's distracted anguish over the next two days. She was so quick and attentive in her nursing that she seemed to have a sixth sense. She spoke to no one. In her silence, her soul was connected to the soul of her beloved. The prolonged semi-consciousness and the excruciating pain of pneumonia, the deep, painful illness.

But sometimes the grey eyes would open and smile with delicate winsomeness at Alvina, and Alvina smiled back, with a cheery, answering winsomeness. But that costs something.

But sometimes the gray eyes would open and smile gently at Alvina, and Alvina smiled back with a cheerful, inviting warmth. But that comes at a cost.

On the evening of the second day, Miss Frost got her hand from under the bedclothes, and laid it on Alvina’s hand. Alvina leaned down to her.

On the evening of the second day, Miss Frost pulled her hand out from under the blankets and rested it on Alvina’s hand. Alvina leaned down toward her.

“Everything is for you, my love,” whispered Miss Frost, looking with strange eyes on Alvina’s face.

“Everything is for you, my love,” whispered Miss Frost, gazing at Alvina's face with an unusual look in her eyes.

“Don’t talk, Miss Frost,” moaned Alvina.

“Don’t say anything, Miss Frost,” Alvina groaned.

“Everything is for you,” murmured the sick woman—“except—” and she enumerated some tiny legacies which showed her generous, thoughtful nature.

“Everything is for you,” whispered the sick woman—“except—” and she listed some small gifts that highlighted her generous, caring nature.

“Yes, I shall remember,” said Alvina, beyond tears now.

“Yes, I’ll remember,” said Alvina, no longer in tears.

Miss Frost smiled with her old bright, wonderful look, that had a touch of queenliness in it.

Miss Frost smiled with her familiar bright, beautiful expression, which had a hint of regal charm.

“Kiss me, dear,” she whispered.

"Kiss me, love," she whispered.

Alvina kissed her, and could not suppress the whimpering of her too-much grief.

Alvina kissed her and couldn't hold back the whimpering of her overwhelming sorrow.

The night passed slowly. Sometimes the grey eyes of the sick woman rested dark, dilated, haggard on Alvina’s face, with a heavy, almost accusing look, sinister. Then they closed again. And sometimes they looked pathetic, with a mute, stricken appeal. Then again they closed—only to open again tense with pain. Alvina wiped her blood-phlegmed lips.

The night dragged on. Sometimes the sick woman's grey eyes fixed dark, dilated, and haggard on Alvina's face, wearing a heavy, almost accusatory look that felt ominous. Then they would close again. Other times, they appeared pitiful, conveying a silent, desperate plea. Then they would close again—only to open back up, tense with pain. Alvina wiped her blood-tinged lips.

In the morning she died—lay there haggard, death-smeared, with her lovely white hair smeared also, and disorderly: she who had been so beautiful and clean always.

In the morning she died—lay there worn out, smeared by death, with her beautiful white hair also stained and messy: she who had always been so lovely and neat.

Alvina knew death—which is untellable. She knew that her darling carried away a portion of her own soul into death.

Alvina understood death—something indescribable. She realized that her beloved had taken a part of her own soul with him into death.

But she was alone. And the agony of being alone, the agony of grief, passionate, passionate grief for her darling who was torn into death—the agony of self-reproach, regret; the agony of remembrance; the agony of the looks of the dying woman, winsome, and sinisterly accusing, and pathetically, despairingly appealing—probe after probe of mortal agony, which throughout eternity would never lose its power to pierce to the quick!

But she was alone. And the pain of being alone, the pain of grief, intense, intense grief for her beloved who was taken by death—the pain of self-blame, regret; the pain of memories; the pain of the dying woman's gaze, charming yet hauntingly accusatory, and sadly, desperately pleading—each moment a stab of overwhelming sorrow, which for all time would never lose its ability to cut deep!

Alvina seemed to keep strangely calm and aloof all the days after the death. Only when she was alone she suffered till she felt her heart really broke.

Alvina appeared to stay oddly composed and detached in the days following the death. Only when she was by herself did she truly suffer, to the point where she felt her heart break.

“I shall never feel anything any more,” she said in her abrupt way to Miss Frost’s friend, another woman of over fifty.

“I’ll never feel anything again,” she said abruptly to Miss Frost’s friend, another woman in her fifties.

“Nonsense, child!” expostulated Mrs. Lawson gently.

“Nonsense, kid!” Mrs. Lawson said gently.

“I shan’t! I shall never have a heart to feel anything any more,” said Alvina, with a strange, distraught roll of the eyes.

“I won't! I’ll never have a heart to feel anything anymore,” said Alvina, with a strange, distressed roll of her eyes.

“Not like this, child. But you’ll feel other things—”

“Not like this, kid. But you’ll experience other things—”

“I haven’t the heart,” persisted Alvina.

"I can't do it," Alvina insisted.

“Not yet,” said Mrs. Lawson gently. “You can’t expect—But time—time brings back—”

“Not yet,” Mrs. Lawson said gently. “You can’t expect—But time—time brings back—”

“Oh well—but I don’t believe it,” said Alvina.

“Oh well—but I don't believe it,” Alvina said.

People thought her rather hard. To one of her gossips Miss Pinnegar confessed:

People thought she was pretty tough. To one of her friends, Miss Pinnegar admitted:

“I thought she’d have felt it more. She cared more for her than she did for her own mother—and her mother knew it. Mrs. Houghton complained bitterly, sometimes, that she had no love. They were everything to one another, Miss Frost and Alvina. I should have thought she’d have felt it more. But you never know. A good thing if she doesn’t, really.”

“I thought she’d feel it more. She cared more for her than for her own mother—and her mother knew it. Mrs. Houghton often complained that she had no love. Miss Frost and Alvina were everything to each other. I would have thought she’d feel it more. But you never know. It’s probably a good thing if she doesn’t, honestly.”

Miss Pinnegar herself did not care one little bit that Miss Frost was dead. She did not feel herself implicated.

Miss Pinnegar didn't care at all that Miss Frost was dead. She didn't feel involved in any way.

The nearest relatives came down, and everything was settled. The will was found, just a brief line on a piece of notepaper expressing a wish that Alvina should have everything. Alvina herself told the verbal requests. All was quietly fulfilled.

The closest relatives gathered, and everything was arranged. The will was discovered, just a quick note on a piece of notepaper stating that Alvina should have it all. Alvina herself communicated the verbal wishes. Everything was quietly carried out.

As it might well be. For there was nothing to leave. Just sixty-three pounds in the bank—no more: then the clothes, piano, books and music. Miss Frost’s brother had these latter, at his own request: the books and music, and the piano. Alvina inherited the few simple trinkets, and about forty-five pounds in money.

As it turns out, there was nothing to lose. Just sixty-three pounds in the bank—nothing more; then there were the clothes, piano, books, and music. Miss Frost’s brother took those last items, as he asked for them: the books, music, and the piano. Alvina inherited a few simple trinkets and about forty-five pounds in cash.

“Poor Miss Frost,” cried Mrs. Lawson, weeping rather bitterly—“she saved nothing for herself. You can see why she never wanted to grow old, so that she couldn’t work. You can see. It’s a shame, it’s a shame, one of the best women that ever trod earth.”

“Poor Miss Frost,” exclaimed Mrs. Lawson, crying quite sadly—“she didn’t save anything for herself. You can see why she never wanted to get old, so she wouldn’t have to stop working. It’s clear. It’s a shame, it’s a shame, one of the best women who ever walked the earth.”

Manchester House settled down to its deeper silence, its darker gloom. Miss Frost was irreparably gone. With her, the reality went out of the house. It seemed to be silently waiting to disappear. And Alvina and Miss Pinnegar might move about and talk in vain. They could never remove the sense of waiting to finish: it was all just waiting to finish. And the three, James and Alvina and Miss Pinnegar, waited lingering through the months, for the house to come to an end. With Miss Frost its spirit passed away: it was no more. Dark, empty-feeling, it seemed all the time like a house just before a sale.

Manchester House settled into a deeper silence and a darker gloom. Miss Frost was irreparably gone. Her departure took the reality out of the house. It felt like it was silently waiting to vanish. Alvina and Miss Pinnegar could wander around and talk, but it was all in vain. They could never shake off the sense of waiting for it to end: it was all just waiting to finish. The three of them—James, Alvina, and Miss Pinnegar—lingered through the months, waiting for the house to come to an end. With Miss Frost, its spirit had faded away: it was no more. Dark and empty, it constantly felt like a house just before being sold.

CHAPTER V
THE BEAU

Throttle-Ha’penny worked fitfully through the winter, and in the spring broke down. By this time James Houghton had a pathetic, childish look which touched the hearts of Alvina and Miss Pinnegar. They began to treat him with a certain feminine indulgence, as he fluttered round, agitated and bewildered. He was like a bird that has flown into a room and is exhausted, enfeebled by its attempts to fly through the false freedom of the window-glass. Sometimes he would sit moping in a corner, with his head under his wing. But Miss Pinnegar chased him forth, like the stealthy cat she was, chased him up to the work-room to consider some detail of work, chased him into the shop to turn over the old débris of the stock. At one time he showed the alarming symptom of brooding over his wife’s death. Miss Pinnegar was thoroughly scared. But she was not inventive. It was left to Alvina to suggest: “Why doesn’t father let the shop, and some of the house?”

Throttle-Ha’penny struggled through the winter, and by spring it fell apart. By then, James Houghton had developed a sad, childlike expression that touched the hearts of Alvina and Miss Pinnegar. They started to treat him with a kind of feminine gentleness as he nervously flitted around, confused and unsettled. He was like a bird that had flown into a room and was now worn out, weakened by its attempts to escape through the false freedom of the window. Sometimes he would sit sulking in a corner, with his head tucked under his wing. But Miss Pinnegar would drive him out, like the sly cat she was, pushing him to the workroom to think about some aspect of the job, or to the shop to sift through the old debris of the stock. At one point, he showed the concerning signs of moping over his wife's death. Miss Pinnegar was genuinely alarmed. But she wasn’t very resourceful. It fell to Alvina to suggest: “Why doesn’t dad rent out the shop and part of the house?”

Let the shop! Let the last inch of frontage on the street! James thought of it. Let the shop! Permit the name of Houghton to disappear from the list of tradesmen? Withdraw? Disappear? Become a nameless nobody, occupying obscure premises?

Let the shop! Let the last bit of storefront on the street! James thought about it. Let the shop! Allow the name of Houghton to vanish from the list of businesses? Step back? Disappear? Become a forgotten nobody, occupying some obscure location?

He thought about it. And thinking about it, became so indignant at the thought that he pulled his scattered energies together within his frail frame. And then he came out with the most original of all his schemes. Manchester House was to be fitted up as a boarding-house for the better classes, and was to make a fortune catering for the needs of these gentry, who had now nowhere to go. Yes, Manchester House should be fitted up as a sort of quiet family hotel for the better classes. The shop should be turned into an elegant hall-entrance, carpeted, with a hall-porter and a wide plate-glass door, round-arched, in the round arch of which the words: “Manchester House” should appear large and distinguished, making an arch also, whilst underneath, more refined and smaller, should show the words: “Private Hotel.” James was to be proprietor and secretary, keeping the books and attending to correspondence: Miss Pinnegar was to be manageress, superintending the servants and directing the house, whilst Alvina was to occupy the equivocal position of “hostess.” She was to shake hands with the guests: she was to play the piano, and she was to nurse the sick. For in the prospectus James would include: “Trained nurse always on the premises.”

He thought about it, and while he was thinking, he became so upset by the idea that he pulled his scattered energy together within his frail body. Then, he came up with his most original plan. Manchester House was going to be transformed into a boarding house for the upper class and was set to make a fortune catering to the needs of these people, who had nowhere else to go. Yes, Manchester House would become a sort of quiet family hotel for the better classes. The shop would be converted into an elegant entrance hall, complete with carpeting, a hall porter, and a wide plate-glass door, arched at the top, where the words: “Manchester House” would appear large and distinguished, also forming an arch, while underneath, in a more refined and smaller font, would read: “Private Hotel.” James would be the owner and secretary, managing the books and handling correspondence; Miss Pinnegar would be the manager, overseeing the staff and running the house, while Alvina would take the somewhat unclear role of “hostess.” She would greet the guests, play the piano, and care for the sick. For in the prospectus, James would include: “Trained nurse always on the premises.”

“Why!” cried Miss Pinnegar, for once brutally and angrily hostile to him: “You’ll make it sound like a private lunatic asylum.”

“Why?” shouted Miss Pinnegar, momentarily furious and hostile towards him. “You’ll make it seem like a private mental hospital.”

“Will you explain why?” answered James tartly.

“Can you explain why?” James replied sharply.

For himself, he was enraptured with the scheme. He began to tot up ideas and expenses. There would be the handsome entrance and hall: there would be an extension of the kitchen and scullery: there would be an installing of new hot-water and sanitary arrangements: there would be a light lift-arrangment from the kitchen: there would be a handsome glazed balcony or loggia or terrace on the first floor at the back, over the whole length of the back-yard. This loggia would give a wonderful outlook to the south-west and the west. In the immediate foreground, to be sure, would be the yard of the livery-stables and the rather slummy dwellings of the colliers, sloping downhill. But these could be easily overlooked, for the eye would instinctively wander across the green and shallow valley, to the long upslope opposite, showing the Manor set in its clump of trees, and farms and haystacks pleasantly dotted, and moderately far off coal-mines with twinkling headstocks and narrow railwaylines crossing the arable fields, and heaps of burning slag. The balcony or covered terrace—James settled down at last to the word terrace—was to be one of the features of the house: the feature. It was to be fitted up as a sort of elegant lounging restaurant. Elegant teas, at two-and-six per head, and elegant suppers, at five shillings without wine, were to be served here.

For himself, he was thrilled with the idea. He started adding up concepts and costs. There would be a beautiful entrance and hall; there would be an expansion of the kitchen and pantry; there would be new hot-water and plumbing installations; there would be a light lift system from the kitchen; there would be a lovely glazed balcony or loggia or terrace on the first floor at the back, spanning the entire length of the backyard. This loggia would offer a fantastic view to the southwest and west. In the immediate foreground, of course, would be the yard of the livery stables and the rather shabby homes of the coal miners, sloping downhill. But these could be easily ignored, for the eye would naturally wander across the green, shallow valley to the long uphill across the way, showcasing the Manor nestled in its cluster of trees, with farms and haystacks pleasantly scattered, and coal mines in the distance with their twinkling headstocks and narrow railway lines crossing the farmland, along with heaps of burning slag. The balcony or covered terrace—James ultimately decided on the term terrace—was to be one of the highlights of the house: the highlight. It was to be designed as a sort of elegant dining area. Upscale teas, priced at two-and-six per person, and fancy dinners, at five shillings without wine, would be served here.

As a teetotaller and a man of ascetic views, James, in his first shallow moments, before he thought about it, assumed that his house should be entirely non-alcoholic. A temperance house! Already he winced. We all know what a provincial Temperance Hotel is. Besides, there is magic in the sound of wine. Wines Served. The legend attracted him immensely—as a teetotaller, it had a mysterious, hypnotic influence. He must have wines. He knew nothing about them. But Alfred Swayn, from the Liquor Vaults, would put him in the running in five minutes.

As someone who doesn't drink and holds strict beliefs, James initially thought, without much reflection, that his home should be totally alcohol-free. A dry house! That thought made him flinch. We all know what a boring dry hotel is like. Plus, there's something enchanting about the word wine. Wines Served. The idea captivated him deeply—there was something intriguing and almost hypnotic about it for someone who doesn't drink. He wanted wines. He didn’t know anything about them, but Alfred Swayn from the Liquor Vaults could get him up to speed in no time.

It was most curious to see Miss Pinnegar turtle up at the mention of this scheme. When first it was disclosed to her, her colour came up like a turkey’s in a flush of indignant anger.

It was quite surprising to see Miss Pinnegar shrink back at the mention of this plan. When it was first revealed to her, her face turned red like a turkey's in a wave of angry embarrassment.

“It’s ridiculous. It’s just ridiculous!” she blurted, bridling and ducking her head and turning aside, like an indignant turkey.

“It’s crazy. It’s just crazy!” she exclaimed, getting upset and ducking her head while turning away, like an offended turkey.

“Ridiculous! Why? Will you explain why!” retorted James, turtling also.

“Ridiculous! Why? Can you explain why!” James shot back, retreating as well.

“It’s absolutely ridiculous!” she repeated, unable to do more than splutter.

“It’s totally ridiculous!” she repeated, unable to do anything more than sputter.

“Well, we’ll see,” said James, rising to superiority.

“Well, we’ll see,” said James, standing tall.

And again he began to dart absorbedly about, like a bird building a nest. Miss Pinnegar watched him with a sort of sullen fury. She went to the shop door to peep out after him. She saw him slip into the Liquor Vaults, and she came back to announce to Alvina:

And once more he started to rush around, totally focused, like a bird making a nest. Miss Pinnegar watched him with a kind of angry frustration. She went to the shop door to peek outside after him. She saw him sneak into the Liquor Vaults, and she returned to tell Alvina:

“He’s taken to drink!”

“He's started drinking!”

“Drink?” said Alvina.

"Drink?" Alvina asked.

“That’s what it is,” said Miss Pinnegar vindictively. “Drink!”

“That’s what it is,” said Miss Pinnegar bitterly. “Drink!”

Alvina sank down and laughed till she was weak. It all seemed really too funny to her—too funny.

Alvina collapsed in laughter until she felt weak. It all seemed just too hilarious to her—way too funny.

“I can’t see what it is to laugh at,” said Miss Pinnegar. “Disgraceful—it’s disgraceful! But I’m not going to stop to be made a fool of. I shall be no manageress, I tell you. It’s absolutely ridiculous. Who does he think will come to the place? He’s out of his mind—and it’s drink; that’s what it is! Going into the Liquor Vaults at ten o’clock in the morning! That’s where he gets his ideas—out of whiskey—or brandy! But he’s not going to make a fool of me—”

“I can’t see what there is to laugh at,” said Miss Pinnegar. “It’s disgraceful—absolutely disgraceful! But I’m not going to let myself be made a fool. I won’t be a manager, I promise you. It’s completely ridiculous. Who does he think will come to this place? He’s lost his mind—and it’s the alcohol; that’s what it is! Going into the Liquor Vaults at ten in the morning! That’s where he gets his ideas—from whiskey or brandy! But he’s not going to make a fool of me—”

“Oh dear!” sighed Alvina, laughing herself into composure and a little weariness. “I know it’s perfectly ridiculous. We shall have to stop him.”

“Oh dear!” sighed Alvina, laughing until she calmed down a bit and felt a little tired. “I know it’s totally ridiculous. We’ll have to stop him.”

“I’ve said all I can say,” blurted Miss Pinnegar.

“I’ve said everything I need to say,” Miss Pinnegar blurted.

As soon as James came in to a meal, the two women attacked him.

As soon as James sat down for a meal, the two women confronted him.

“But father,” said Alvina, “there’ll be nobody to come.”

“But Dad,” Alvina said, “there’s going to be no one showing up.”

“Plenty of people—plenty of people,” said her father. “Look at The Shakespeare’s Head, in Knarborough.”

“Lots of people—lots of people,” said her father. “Look at The Shakespeare’s Head, in Knarborough.”

“Knarborough! Is this Knarborough!” blurted Miss Pinnegar. “Where are the business men here? Where are the foreigners coming here for business, where’s our lace-trade and our stocking-trade?”

“Knarborough! Is this really Knarborough?” Miss Pinnegar exclaimed. “Where are the business people? Where are the foreigners coming here for trade, where’s our lace industry and our hosiery business?”

“There are business men,” said James. “And there are ladies.”

“There are businesspeople,” said James. “And there are women.”

“Who,” retorted Miss Pinnegar, “is going to give half-a-crown for a tea? They expect tea and bread-and-butter for fourpence, and cake for sixpence, and apricots or pineapple for ninepence, and ham-and-tongue for a shilling, and fried ham and eggs and jam and cake as much as they can eat for one-and-two. If they expect a knife-and-fork tea for a shilling, what are you going to give them for half-a-crown?”

“Who,” replied Miss Pinnegar, “is going to pay two and six for a tea? They expect tea and bread-and-butter for fourpence, cake for sixpence, and apricots or pineapple for ninepence, and ham-and-tongue for a shilling, and fried ham, eggs, jam, and as much cake as they can eat for one-and-two. If they think they can get a full tea for a shilling, what are you going to offer them for two and six?”

“I know what I shall offer,” said James. “And we may make it two shillings.” Through his mind flitted the idea of 1/11-1/2—but he rejected it. “You don’t realize that I’m catering for a higher class of custom—”

“I know what I should offer,” said James. “And we can make it two shillings.” In his mind, he briefly considered 1/11-1/2—but dismissed it. “You don’t understand that I’m aiming for a higher class of customers—”

“But there isn’t any higher class in Woodhouse, father,” said Alvina, unable to restrain a laugh.

“But there isn’t any upper class in Woodhouse, dad,” Alvina said, unable to hold back a laugh.

“If you create a supply you create a demand,” he retorted.

“If you create a supply, you create a demand,” he shot back.

“But how can you create a supply of better class people?” asked Alvina mockingly.

“But how can you create a supply of better class people?” Alvina asked mockingly.

James took on his refined, abstracted look, as if he were preoccupied on higher planes. It was the look of an obstinate little boy who poses on the side of the angels—or so the women saw it.

James adopted a refined, distant expression, as if he were focused on something beyond the ordinary. It was the expression of a stubborn little boy who pretends to be on the side of the angels—or at least that’s how the women viewed it.

Miss Pinnegar was prepared to combat him now by sheer weight of opposition. She would pitch her dead negative will obstinately against him. She would not speak to him, she would not observe his presence, she was stone deaf and stone blind: there was no James. This nettled him. And she miscalculated him. He merely took another circuit, and rose another flight higher on the spiral of his spiritual egotism. He believed himself finely and sacredly in the right, that he was frustrated by lower beings, above whom it was his duty to rise, to soar. So he soared to serene heights, and his Private Hotel seemed a celestial injunction, an erection on a higher plane.

Miss Pinnegar was ready to fight him now with pure stubbornness. She would stubbornly push her resolute rejection against him. She wouldn’t talk to him, wouldn’t acknowledge his presence; she was completely deaf and blind to him: there was no James. This frustrated him. And she underestimated him. He simply took another route and rose to a higher level in his spiral of self-importance. He believed he was completely right, that he was being held back by lesser beings, whom it was his duty to rise above and soar past. So he soared to peaceful heights, and his Private Hotel felt like a divine command, a structure on a higher plane.

He saw the architect: and then, with his plans and schemes, he saw the builder and contractor. The builder gave an estimate of six or seven hundred—but James had better see the plumber and fitter who was going to instal the new hot water and sanitary system. James was a little dashed. He had calculated much less. Having only a few hundred pounds in possession after Throttle-Ha’penny, he was prepared to mortgage Manchester House if he could keep in hand a sufficent sum of money for the running of his establishment for a year. He knew he would have to sacrifice Miss Pinnegar’s work-room. He knew, and he feared Miss Pinnegar’s violent and unmitigated hostility. Still—his obstinate spirit rose—he was quite prepared to risk everything on this last throw.

He met with the architect, and then, with his plans and ideas, he met with the builder and contractor. The builder provided an estimate of six or seven hundred— but James needed to meet the plumber and fitter who was going to install the new hot water and sanitary system. James felt a bit discouraged. He had expected the costs to be much lower. With only a few hundred pounds left after Throttle-Ha’penny, he was ready to mortgage Manchester House if he could keep enough money set aside for running his place for a year. He knew he would have to give up Miss Pinnegar’s workroom. He knew, and he dreaded, Miss Pinnegar’s fierce and unyielding hostility. Still—his stubborn spirit kicked in—he was fully ready to risk everything on this final chance.

Miss Allsop, daughter of the builder, called to see Alvina. The Allsops were great Chapel people, and Cassie Allsop was one of the old maids. She was thin and nipped and wistful looking, about forty-two years old. In private, she was tyrannously exacting with the servants, and spiteful, rather mean with her motherless nieces. But in public she had this nipped, wistful look.

Miss Allsop, the builder's daughter, came to visit Alvina. The Allsops were very involved in the Chapel community, and Cassie Allsop was one of the old maids. She was thin, had a tense and longing expression, and was around forty-two years old. In private, she was demanding and harsh with the servants and would often be unkind to her motherless nieces. But in public, she maintained that tense, wistful look.

Alvina was surprised by this visit. When she found Miss Allsop at the back door, all her inherent hostility awoke.

Alvina was taken aback by this visit. When she saw Miss Allsop at the back door, all her natural hostility came to the surface.

“Oh, is it you, Miss Allsop! Will you come in.”

“Oh, is that you, Miss Allsop? Please come in.”

They sat in the middle room, the common living room of the house.

They sat in the living room, the shared space of the house.

“I called,” said Miss Allsop, coming to the point at once, and speaking in her Sunday-school-teacher voice, “to ask you if you know about this Private Hotel scheme of your father’s?”

“I called,” said Miss Allsop, getting straight to the point and using her Sunday-school-teacher voice, “to ask you if you know about your father's Private Hotel plan?”

“Yes,” said Alvina.

“Yes,” Alvina said.

“Oh, you do! Well, we wondered. Mr. Houghton came to father about the building alterations yesterday. They’ll be awfully expensive.”

“Oh, you do! Well, we were curious. Mr. Houghton spoke to Dad about the building changes yesterday. They’re going to be really expensive.”

“Will they?” said Alvina, making big, mocking eyes.

“Will they?” Alvina said, making exaggerated, playful eyes.

“Yes, very. What do you think of the scheme?”

“Yes, very much. What do you think of the plan?”

“I?—well—!” Alvina hesitated, then broke into a laugh. “To tell the truth I haven’t thought much about it at all.”

“I?—well—!” Alvina hesitated, then burst out laughing. “Honestly, I haven’t thought about it at all.”

“Well I think you should,” said Miss Allsop severely. “Father’s sure it won’t pay—and it will cost I don’t know how much. It is bound to be a dead loss. And your father’s getting on. You’ll be left stranded in the world without a penny to bless yourself with. I think it’s an awful outlook for you.”

“Well, I think you should,” said Miss Allsop sternly. “Dad believes it won’t be worth it—and it will cost who knows how much. It's sure to be a total loss. And your dad is getting older. You’ll be left alone in the world without a dime to your name. I think it’s a terrible situation for you.”

“Do you?” said Alvina.

"Do you?" Alvina asked.

Here she was, with a bang, planked upon the shelf among the old maids.

Here she was, with a flourish, placed on the shelf among the single women.

“Oh, I do. Sincerely! I should do all I could to prevent him, if I were you.”

“Oh, I really do. Honestly! I would do everything I could to stop him, if I were you.”

Miss Allsop took her departure. Alvina felt herself jolted in her mood. An old maid along with Cassie Allsop!—and James Houghton fooling about with the last bit of money, mortgaging Manchester House up to the hilt. Alvina sank in a kind of weary mortification, in which her peculiar obstinacy persisted devilishly and spitefully. “Oh well, so be it,” said her spirit vindictively. “Let the meagre, mean, despicable fate fulfil itself.” Her old anger against her father arose again.

Miss Allsop left. Alvina felt her mood shift dramatically. An old maid with Cassie Allsop!—and James Houghton messing around with the last bit of money, maxing out the mortgage on Manchester House. Alvina sank into a kind of tired embarrassment, where her stubbornness clung to her with a devilish and spiteful grip. “Oh well, whatever,” her spirit reacted vindictively. “Let the miserable, pathetic fate play out.” Her old anger towards her father flared up again.

Arthur Witham, the plumber, came in with James Houghton to examine the house. Arthur Witham was also one of the Chapel men—as had been his common, interfering, uneducated father before him. The father had left each of his sons a fair little sum of money, which Arthur, the eldest, had already increased ten-fold. He was sly and slow and uneducated also, and spoke with a broad accent. But he was not bad-looking, a tight fellow with big blue eyes, who aspired to keep his “h’s” in the right place, and would have been a gentleman if he could.

Arthur Witham, the plumber, came in with James Houghton to check out the house. Arthur was also one of the Chapel guys—just like his meddlesome, uneducated father had been before him. The father left each of his sons a decent amount of money, which Arthur, the eldest, had already multiplied ten times over. He was cunning, slow, and not well-educated, speaking with a strong accent. But he wasn’t bad-looking; he was a fit guy with big blue eyes, who tried to keep his “h’s” in the right place, and would have been a gentleman if he had the chance.

Against her usual habit, Alvina joined the plumber and her father in the scullery. Arthur Witham saluted her with some respect. She liked his blue eyes and tight figure. He was keen and sly in business, very watchful, and slow to commit himself. Now he poked and peered and crept under the sink. Alvina watched him half disappear—she handed him a candle—and she laughed to herself seeing his tight, well-shaped hind-quarters protruding from under the sink like the wrong end of a dog from a kennel. He was keen after money, was Arthur—and bossy, creeping slyly after his own self-importance and power. He wanted power—and he would creep quietly after it till he got it: as much as he was capable of. His “h’s” were a barbed-wire fence and entanglement, preventing his unlimited progress.

Against her usual habit, Alvina joined the plumber and her dad in the kitchen. Arthur Witham greeted her with some respect. She liked his blue eyes and toned figure. He was sharp and crafty in business, very observant, and slow to make commitments. Now he was poking around and getting under the sink. Alvina watched him half-disappear—she handed him a candle—and she chuckled to herself seeing his tight, well-shaped backside sticking out from under the sink like the wrong end of a dog in a kennel. Arthur was all about chasing money—and he was bossy, slyly pursuing his own sense of importance and power. He wanted power—and he would quietly go after it until he got it: as much as he was capable of. His “h’s” were like a barbed-wire fence, entangling him and holding back his unlimited progress.

He emerged from under the sink, and they went to the kitchen and afterwards upstairs. Alvina followed them persistently, but a little aloof, and silent. When the tour of inspection was almost over, she said innocently:

He came out from under the sink, and they went to the kitchen and then upstairs. Alvina followed them closely, but she kept her distance and stayed quiet. As the inspection tour was wrapping up, she said innocently:

“Won’t it cost a great deal?”

“Isn't it going to be really expensive?”

Arthur Witham slowly shook his head. Then he looked at her. She smiled rather archly into his eyes.

Arthur Witham slowly shook his head. Then he looked at her. She smiled playfully into his eyes.

“It won’t be done for nothing,” he said, looking at her again.

“It won’t be done for free,” he said, looking at her again.

“We can go into that later,” said James, leading off the plumber.

“We can discuss that later,” said James, leading the plumber.

“Good morning, Miss Houghton,” said Arthur Witham.

“Good morning, Miss Houghton,” Arthur Witham said.

“Good morning, Mr. Witham,” replied Alvina brightly.

“Good morning, Mr. Witham,” Alvina replied cheerfully.

But she lingered in the background, and as Arthur Witham was going she heard him say: “Well, I’ll work it out, Mr. Houghton. I’ll work it out, and let you know tonight. I’ll get the figures by tonight.”

But she stayed in the background, and as Arthur Witham was leaving, she heard him say: “Well, I’ll figure it out, Mr. Houghton. I’ll figure it out and let you know tonight. I’ll have the numbers by tonight.”

The younger man’s tone was a little off-hand, just a little supercilious with her father, she thought. James’s star was setting.

The younger man's tone was a bit casual, almost a little arrogant with her father, she thought. James's star was fading.

In the afternoon, directly after dinner, Alvina went out. She entered the shop, where sheets of lead and tins of paint and putty stood about, varied by sheets of glass and fancy paper. Lottie Witham, Arthur’s wife, appeared. She was a woman of thirty-five, a bit of a shrew, with social ambitions and no children.

In the afternoon, right after dinner, Alvina headed out. She walked into the shop, where sheets of lead and cans of paint and putty were scattered around, mixed with sheets of glass and decorative paper. Lottie Witham, Arthur’s wife, showed up. She was thirty-five, a bit tough, with social aspirations and no kids.

“Is Mr. Witham in?” said Alvina.

“Is Mr. Witham here?” asked Alvina.

Mrs. Witham eyed her.

Mrs. Witham looked at her.

“I’ll see,” she answered, and she left the shop.

“I'll check it out,” she replied, and she walked out of the shop.

Presently Arthur entered, in his shirt-sleeves: rather attractive-looking.

Presently, Arthur came in wearing just his shirt sleeves: quite a handsome sight.

“I don’t know what you’ll think of me, and what I’ve come for,” said Alvina, with hurried amiability. Arthur lifted his blue eyes to her, and Mrs. Witham appeared in the background, in the inner doorway.

“I don’t know what you’ll think of me or why I’m here,” said Alvina, trying to be friendly. Arthur looked up at her with his blue eyes, and Mrs. Witham showed up in the background, standing in the inner doorway.

“Why, what is it?” said Arthur stolidly.

“Why, what is it?” Arthur said bluntly.

“Make it as dear as you can, for father,” said Alvina, laughing nervously.

“Make it as special as you can, for Dad,” said Alvina, laughing nervously.

Arthur’s blue eyes rested on her face. Mrs. Witham advanced into the shop.

Arthur’s blue eyes focused on her face. Mrs. Witham stepped into the shop.

“Why? What’s that for?” asked Lottie Witham shrewdly.

“Why? What’s that for?” Lottie Witham asked smartly.

Alvina turned to the woman.

Alvina faced the woman.

“Don’t say anything,” she said. “But we don’t want father to go on with this scheme. It’s bound to fail. And Miss Pinnegar and I can’t have anything to do with it anyway. I shall go away.”

“Don’t say anything,” she said. “But we don’t want Dad to continue with this plan. It’s definitely going to fail. And Miss Pinnegar and I can’t be involved with it anyway. I’m going to leave.”

“It’s bound to fail,” said Arthur Witham stolidly.

“It’s definitely going to fail,” said Arthur Witham flatly.

“And father has no money, I’m sure,” said Alvina.

“And I’m sure dad has no money,” said Alvina.

Lottie Witham eyed the thin, nervous face of Alvina. For some reason, she liked her. And of course, Alvina was considered a lady in Woodhouse. That was what it had come to, with James’s declining fortunes: she was merely considered a lady. The consideration was no longer indisputable.

Lottie Witham looked at Alvina's thin, nervous face. For some reason, she liked her. And of course, Alvina was seen as a lady in Woodhouse. That was the situation now, with James’s fortunes declining: she was only seen as a lady. That status was no longer unquestionable.

“Shall you come in a minute?” said Lottie Witham, lifting the flap of the counter. It was a rare and bold stroke on Mrs. Witham’s part. Alvina’s immediate instinct was to refuse. But she liked Arthur Witham, in his shirt sleeves.

“Will you come in for a minute?” Lottie Witham asked, lifting the flap of the counter. It was a bold move on Mrs. Witham’s part. Alvina’s first instinct was to say no. But she liked Arthur Witham, in his shirt sleeves.

“Well—I must be back in a minute,” she said, as she entered the embrasure of the counter. She felt as if she were really venturing on new ground. She was led into the new drawing-room, done in new peacock-and-bronze brocade furniture, with gilt and brass and white walls. This was the Withams’ new house, and Lottie was proud of it. The two women had a short confidential chat. Arthur lingered in the doorway a while, then went away.

“Well—I need to be back in a minute,” she said, stepping into the opening of the counter. She felt like she was really stepping into something new. She was taken into the new living room, decorated with fresh peacock-and-bronze brocade furniture, along with gold, brass, and white walls. This was the Withams’ new house, and Lottie was proud of it. The two women had a brief private conversation. Arthur hung around the doorway for a bit, then left.

Alvina did not really like Lottie Witham. Yet the other woman was sharp and shrewd in the uptake, and for some reason she fancied Alvina. So she was invited to tea at Manchester House.

Alvina didn’t really like Lottie Witham. But the other woman was clever and perceptive, and for some reason, she took a liking to Alvina. So, she was invited to tea at Manchester House.

After this, so many difficulties rose up in James Houghton’s way that he was worried almost out of his life. His two women left him alone. Outside difficulties multiplied on him till he abandoned his scheme—he was simply driven out of it by untoward circumstances.

After this, so many challenges came up for James Houghton that he was nearly overwhelmed. His two women left him by himself. On top of that, outside issues piled up until he gave up on his plan—he was just pushed out of it by unfortunate circumstances.

Lottie Witham came to tea, and was shown over Manchester House. She had no opinion at all of Manchester House—wouldn’t hang a cat in such a gloomy hole. Still, she was rather impressed by the sense of superiority.

Lottie Witham came over for tea and was given a tour of Manchester House. She didn’t think much of Manchester House—she wouldn’t even hang a cat in such a dreary place. Still, she was somewhat impressed by the air of superiority.

“Oh my goodness!” she exclaimed as she stood in Alvina’s bedroom, and looked at the enormous furniture, the lofty tableland of the bed.

“Oh my goodness!” she exclaimed as she stood in Alvina’s bedroom and looked at the huge furniture, the high surface of the bed.

“Oh my goodness! I wouldn’t sleep in that for a trifle, by myself! Aren’t you frightened out of your life? Even if I had Arthur at one side of me, I should be that frightened on the other side I shouldn’t know what to do. Do you sleep here by yourself?”

“Oh my gosh! I wouldn’t sleep in that for anything, alone! Aren’t you totally scared? Even if I had Arthur next to me, I’d be so terrified on the other side that I wouldn’t know what to do. Do you really sleep here by yourself?”

“Yes,” said Alvina laughing. “I haven’t got an Arthur, even for one side.”

“Yeah,” said Alvina, laughing. “I don’t have an Arthur, even for one side.”

“Oh, my word, you’d want a husband on both sides, in that bed,” said Lottie Witham.

“Oh my gosh, you'd need a husband on both sides in that bed,” said Lottie Witham.

Alvina was asked back to tea—on Wednesday afternoon, closing day. Arthur was there to tea—very ill at ease and feeling as if his hands were swollen. Alvina got on better with his wife, who watched closely to learn from her guest the secret of repose. The indefinable repose and inevitability of a lady—even of a lady who is nervous and agitated—this was the problem which occupied Lottie’s shrewd and active, but lower-class mind. She even did not resent Alvina’s laughing attempts to draw out the clumsy Arthur: because Alvina was a lady, and her tactics must be studied.

Alvina was invited back for tea on Wednesday afternoon, the last day. Arthur was also there, feeling very uncomfortable and as if his hands were swollen. Alvina got along better with his wife, Lottie, who watched intently to learn from her guest the secret of being calm. The unexplainable calmness and poise of a woman—even one who is anxious and restless—was the puzzle that occupied Lottie’s clever and observant, yet working-class mind. She didn’t even mind Alvina's laughable attempts to bring out the awkward Arthur because Alvina was a lady, and her approach was worth studying.

Alvina really liked Arthur, and thought a good deal about him—heaven knows why. He and Lottie were quite happy together, and he was absorbed in his petty ambitions. In his limited way, he was invincibly ambitious. He would end by making a sufficient fortune, and by being a town councillor and a J.P. But beyond Woodhouse he did not exist. Why then should Alvina be attracted by him? Perhaps because of his “closeness,” and his secret determinedness.

Alvina really liked Arthur and thought about him a lot—who knows why. He and Lottie were pretty happy together, and he was focused on his small ambitions. In his own limited way, he was incredibly ambitious. He would eventually make a decent fortune and become a town councilor and a J.P. But outside of Woodhouse, he didn't really matter. So why was Alvina drawn to him? Maybe it was because of his reserved nature and his quiet determination.

When she met him in the street she would stop him—though he was always busy—and make him exchange a few words with her. And when she had tea at his house, she would try to rouse his attention. But though he looked at her, steadily, with his blue eyes, from under his long lashes, still, she knew, he looked at her objectively. He never conceived any connection with her whatsoever.

When she saw him on the street, she would stop him—even though he was always busy—and make him chat with her for a bit. And when she had tea at his place, she would try to get his attention. But even though he stared at her with his blue eyes from beneath his long lashes, she knew he was looking at her as if she were just an object. He never thought there was any kind of connection between them at all.

It was Lottie who had a scheming mind. In the family of three brothers there was one—not black sheep, but white. There was one who was climbing out, to be a gentleman. This was Albert, the second brother. He had been a school-teacher in Woodhouse: had gone out to South Africa and occupied a post in a sort of Grammar School in one of the cities of Cape Colony. He had accumulated some money, to add to his patrimony. Now he was in England, at Oxford, where he would take his belated degree. When he had got his degree, he would return to South Africa to become head of his school, at seven hundred a year.

It was Lottie who had a clever mind. In the family of three brothers, there was one—not a black sheep, but a white one. There was one who was rising above the rest to become a gentleman. This was Albert, the second brother. He had been a school teacher in Woodhouse, then went to South Africa and took a position at a kind of Grammar School in one of the cities of Cape Colony. He had saved up some money to add to his inheritance. Now he was back in England, at Oxford, where he would finally earn his degree. Once he got his degree, he planned to return to South Africa to become the head of his school, making seven hundred a year.

Albert was thirty-two years old, and unmarried. Lottie was determined he should take back to the Cape a suitable wife: presumably Alvina. He spent his vacations in Woodhouse—and he was only in his first year at Oxford. Well now, what could be more suitable—a young man at Oxford, a young lady in Woodhouse. Lottie told Alvina all about him, and Alvina was quite excited to meet him. She imagined him a taller, more fascinating, educated Arthur.

Albert was thirty-two and single. Lottie was set on him bringing back a suitable wife to the Cape, presumably Alvina. He spent his vacations in Woodhouse—and he was just in his first year at Oxford. Well, what could be more fitting—a young man at Oxford and a young lady in Woodhouse? Lottie shared all about him with Alvina, and Alvina was really excited to meet him. She pictured him as a taller, more intriguing, educated version of Arthur.

For the fear of being an old maid, the fear of her own virginity was really gaining on Alvina. There was a terrible sombre futility, nothingness, in Manchester House. She was twenty-six years old. Her life was utterly barren now Miss Frost had gone. She was shabby and penniless, a mere household drudge: for James begrudged even a girl to help in the kitchen. She was looking faded and worn. Panic, the terrible and deadly panic which overcomes so many unmarried women at about the age of thirty, was beginning to overcome her. She would not care about marriage, if even she had a lover. But some sort of terror hunted her to the search of a lover. She would become loose, she would become a prostitute, she said to herself, rather than die off like Cassie Allsop and the rest, wither slowly and ignominiously and hideously on the tree. She would rather kill herself.

For the fear of being an old maid, Alvina's anxiety about her own virginity was really intensifying. There was a terrible, gloomy sense of futility and emptiness in Manchester House. She was twenty-six years old. Her life felt completely barren now that Miss Frost had left. She was shabby and broke, just a household servant: James wouldn't even spend money on a girl to help in the kitchen. She looked tired and worn out. Panic, that awful and overwhelming fear that hits so many unmarried women around thirty, was starting to take hold of her. She wouldn't mind marriage, even if she had a lover. But a certain kind of terror pushed her to search for a lover. She told herself she would rather become promiscuous or even a prostitute than fade away like Cassie Allsop and the others, wither slowly, and ungracefully and horrifically disappear. She'd rather kill herself.

But it needs a certain natural gift to become a loose woman or a prostitute. If you haven’t got the qualities which attract loose men, what are you to do? Supposing it isn’t in your nature to attract loose and promiscuous men! Why, then you can’t be a prostitute, if you try your head off: nor even a loose woman. Since willing won’t do it. It requires a second party to come to an agreement.

But it takes a certain natural talent to become a promiscuous woman or a sex worker. If you don’t have the qualities that attract illicit men, what can you do? What if it’s just not in your nature to draw in loose and promiscuous men? Well, then you can’t be a sex worker, no matter how hard you try: nor even a promiscuous woman. Just being willing isn’t enough. It takes a second person to reach an agreement.

Therefore all Alvina’s desperate and profligate schemes and ideas fell to nought before the inexorable in her nature. And the inexorable in her nature was highly exclusive and selective, an inevitable negation of looseness or prostitution. Hence men were afraid of her—of her power, once they had committed themselves. She would involve and lead a man on, she would destroy him rather than not get of him what she wanted. And what she wanted was something serious and risky. Not mere marriage—oh dear no! But a profound and dangerous inter-relationship. As well ask the paddlers in the small surf of passion to plunge themselves into the heaving gulf of mid-ocean. Bah, with their trousers turned up to their knees it was enough for them to wet their toes in the dangerous sea. They were having nothing to do with such desperate nereids as Alvina.

Therefore, all of Alvina’s desperate and reckless plans and ideas came to nothing against the unyielding part of her nature. And that unyielding part was very exclusive and selective, inherently rejecting anything loose or degrading. Because of this, men were intimidated by her—by her power, once they had committed themselves. She would get a man involved and lead him on; she would ruin him rather than not get what she wanted from him. And what she wanted was something serious and risky. Not just marriage—oh no! But a deep and dangerous connection. It was like asking those skimming the shallow waves of passion to dive into the turbulent depths of the ocean. Honestly, with their pants rolled up to their knees, it was enough for them to just dip their toes in the treacherous waters. They wanted nothing to do with a desperate siren like Alvina.

She had cast her mind on Arthur. Truly ridiculous. But there was something compact and energetic and wilful about him that she magnified ten-fold and so obtained, imaginatively, an attractive lover. She brooded her days shabbily away in Manchester House, busy with housework drudgery. Since the collapse of Throttle-Ha’penny, James Houghton had become so stingy that it was like an inflammation in him. A silver sixpence had a pale and celestial radiance which he could not forego, a nebulous whiteness which made him feel he had heaven in his hold. How then could he let it go. Even a brown penny seemed alive and pulsing with mysterious blood, potent, magical. He loved the flock of his busy pennies, in the shop, as if they had been divine bees bringing him sustenance from the infinite. But the pennies he saw dribbling away in household expenses troubled him acutely, as if they were live things leaving his fold. It was a constant struggle to get from him enough money for necessities.

She had been thinking about Arthur. Truly absurd. But there was something compact, energetic, and headstrong about him that she exaggerated tenfold, and in her imagination, she created an appealing lover. She wasted her days in a shabby way at Manchester House, occupied with the drudgery of housework. Since the failure of Throttle-Ha’penny, James Houghton had become so miserly that it was like a sickness within him. A silver sixpence had a faint, heavenly glow that he couldn't resist, a nebulous whiteness that made him feel like he held onto something divine. How could he part with it? Even a brown penny felt alive and pulsing with mysterious energy, powerful and magical. He cherished the swarm of busy pennies in the shop as if they were divine bees bringing him sustenance from the infinite. But the pennies he saw slipping away on household expenses deeply troubled him, as if they were living things leaving his care. It was a constant struggle to get him to part with enough money for necessities.

And so the household diet became meagre in the extreme, the coal was eked out inch by inch, and when Alvina must have her boots mended she must draw on her own little stock of money. For James Houghton had the impudence to make her an allowance of two shillings a week. She was very angry. Yet her anger was of that dangerous, half-ironical sort which wears away its subject and has no outward effect. A feeling of half-bitter mockery kept her going. In the ponderous, rather sordid nullity of Manchester House she became shadowy and absorbed, absorbed in nothing in particular, yet absorbed. She was always more or less busy: and certainly there was always something to be done, whether she did it or not.

And so the household diet became extremely meager, the coal was used sparingly, and when Alvina needed her boots repaired, she had to dip into her own small stash of cash. James Houghton had the nerve to give her an allowance of two shillings a week. She was really angry. But her anger was that dangerous, somewhat ironic kind that gradually eats away at her and doesn’t show on the outside. A sense of half-bitter mockery kept her going. In the heavy, rather grim emptiness of Manchester House, she became vague and absorbed, absorbed in nothing in particular, yet still absorbed. She was always somewhat busy: and there was definitely always something to do, whether she did it or not.

The shop was opened once a week, on Friday evenings. James Houghton prowled round the warehouses in Knarborough and picked up job lots of stuff, with which he replenished his shabby window. But his heart was not in the business. Mere tenacity made him hover on with it.

The shop was open once a week, on Friday evenings. James Houghton roamed around the warehouses in Knarborough and picked up bulk lots of stuff, which he used to restock his rundown window. But he didn't have his heart in the business. It was just sheer stubbornness that kept him going.

In midsummer Albert Witham came to Woodhouse, and Alvina was invited to tea. She was very much excited. All the time imagining Albert a taller, finer Arthur, she had abstained from actually fixing her mind upon this latter little man. Picture her disappointment when she found Albert quite unattractive. He was tall and thin and brittle, with a pale, rather dry, flattish face, and with curious pale eyes. His impression was one of uncanny flatness, something like a lemon sole. Curiously flat and fish-like he was, one might have imagined his backbone to be spread like the backbone of a sole or a plaice. His teeth were sound, but rather large and yellowish and flat. A most curious person.

In midsummer, Albert Witham came to Woodhouse, and Alvina was invited for tea. She was really excited. The whole time, she pictured Albert as a taller, better-looking version of Arthur, trying not to focus too much on this little guy. Imagine her disappointment when she found Albert to be quite unattractive. He was tall, thin, and fragile-looking, with a pale, somewhat dry, flat face and odd pale eyes. He gave off an impression of being oddly flat, similar to a lemon sole. Strangely flat and fish-like, one might think his spine was as spread out as that of a sole or a plaice. His teeth were healthy but a bit large, yellowish, and flat. A very peculiar person.

He spoke in a slightly mouthing way, not well bred in spite of Oxford. There was a distinct Woodhouse twang. He would never be a gentleman if he lived for ever. Yet he was not ordinary. Really an odd fish: quite interesting, if one could get over the feeling that one was looking at him through the glass wall of an aquarium: that most horrifying of all boundaries between two worlds. In an aquarium fish seem to come smiling broadly to the doorway, and there to stand talking to one, in a mouthing fashion, awful to behold. For one hears no sound from all their mouthing and staring conversation. Now although Albert Witham had a good strong voice, which rang like water among rocks in her ear, still she seemed never to hear a word he was saying. He smiled down at her and fixed her and swayed his head, and said quite original things, really. For he was a genuine odd fish. And yet she seemed to hear no sound, no word from him: nothing came to her. Perhaps as a matter of fact fish do actually pronounce streams of watery words, to which we, with our aerial-resonant ears, are deaf for ever.

He spoke in a slightly exaggerated way, not well-mannered despite having gone to Oxford. There was a noticeable Woodhouse accent. He would never be considered a gentleman, no matter how long he lived. Yet he was not ordinary. Truly an odd character: quite interesting, if you could get past the feeling that you were looking at him through the glass wall of an aquarium, that most unsettling of all barriers between two worlds. In an aquarium, fish seem to swim up cheerfully to the edge and stand there talking to you in a strange way, which is disturbing to watch. You can’t hear any sound from all their animated gestures and silent conversations. Although Albert Witham had a strong voice, which echoed in her ear like water flowing over rocks, she still seemed to never hear a word he was saying. He smiled down at her, held her gaze, swayed his head, and said genuinely original things. He was a true odd character. And yet she seemed to hear no sound, no words from him: nothing reached her. Perhaps, in reality, fish do produce streams of watery words, which we, with our air-sensitive ears, can never hear.

The odd thing was that this odd fish seemed from the very first to imagine she had accepted him as a follower. And he was quite prepared to follow. Nay, from the very first moment he was smiling on her with a sort of complacent delight—compassionate, one might almost say—as if there was a full understanding between them. If only she could have got into the right state of mind, she would really rather have liked him. He smiled at her, and said really interesting things between his big teeth. There was something rather nice about him. But, we must repeat, it was as if the glass wall of an aquarium divided them.

The strange thing was that this unusual guy seemed to think right from the start that she had accepted him as a follower. And he was totally ready to follow. In fact, from the very first moment, he was smiling at her with a kind of smug delight—almost compassionate—as if there was a complete understanding between them. If only she could have gotten into the right mindset, she might have actually liked him. He smiled at her and said genuinely interesting things between his big teeth. There was something kind of nice about him. But we have to emphasize, it was like there was a glass wall of an aquarium separating them.

Alvina looked at Arthur. Arthur was short and dark-haired and nicely coloured. But, now his brother was there, he too seemed to have a dumb, aqueous silence, fish-like and aloof, about him. He seemed to swim like a fish in his own little element. Strange it all was, like Alice in Wonderland. Alvina understood now Lottie’s strained sort of thinness, a haggard, sinewy, sea-weedy look. The poor thing was all the time swimming for her life.

Alvina looked at Arthur. Arthur was short, had dark hair, and was nicely tanned. But now that his brother was there, he seemed to have a silly, watery silence about him, distant and detached, like a fish. He seemed to glide effortlessly in his own little bubble. It all felt strange, like something out of Alice in Wonderland. Alvina finally understood Lottie’s tense thinness, a worn-out, sinewy, seaweed-like appearance. The poor thing was constantly struggling to stay afloat.

For Alvina it was a most curious tea-party. She listened and smiled and made vague answers to Albert, who leaned his broad, thin, brittle shoulders towards her. Lottie seemed rather shadowily to preside. But it was Arthur who came out into communication. And now, uttering his rather broad-mouthed speeches, she seemed to hear in him a quieter, subtler edition of his father. His father had been a little, terrifically loud-voiced, hard-skinned man, amazingly uneducated and amazingly bullying, who had tyrannized for many years over the Sunday School children during morning service. He had been an odd-looking creature with round grey whiskers: to Alvina, always a creature, never a man: an atrocious leprechaun from under the Chapel floor. And how he used to dig the children in the back with his horrible iron thumb, if the poor things happened to whisper or nod in chapel!

For Alvina, it was a truly curious tea party. She listened, smiled, and gave vague responses to Albert, who leaned his broad, thin, fragile shoulders toward her. Lottie seemed to vaguely preside over the gathering. But it was Arthur who engaged in conversation. Now, as he spoke with his somewhat loud manner, she thought she could see a quieter, subtler version of his father in him. His father had been a small, incredibly loud, tough-skinned man, shockingly uneducated and surprisingly aggressive, who had dominated the Sunday School kids during morning service for many years. He had been an odd-looking guy with round gray whiskers: to Alvina, always a creature, never a man; an awful leprechaun from beneath the Chapel floor. And how he used to poke the kids in the back with his nasty iron thumb if the poor things dared to whisper or nod in chapel!

These were his children—most curious chips of the old block. Who ever would have believed she would have been taking tea with them.

These were his kids—most curious little versions of him. Who would have thought she would be having tea with them?

“Why don’t you have a bicycle, and go out on it?” Arthur was saying.

“Why don’t you get a bicycle and ride it?” Arthur was saying.

“But I can’t ride,” said Alvina.

“But I can’t ride,” Alvina said.

“You’d learn in a couple of lessons. There’s nothing in riding a bicycle.”

“You’d pick it up in a few lessons. There’s nothing to riding a bicycle.”

“I don’t believe I ever should,” laughed Alvina.

“I don’t think I ever should,” laughed Alvina.

“You don’t mean to say you’re nervous?” said Arthur rudely and sneeringly.

“You're not saying you're nervous, are you?” Arthur said, sounding rude and mocking.

“I am,” she persisted.

“I am,” she insisted.

“You needn’t be nervous with me,” smiled Albert broadly, with his odd, genuine gallantry. “I’ll hold you on.”

“You don’t need to be nervous around me,” Albert said with a wide smile, his quirky, sincere charm shining through. “I’ll make sure you’re okay.”

“But I haven’t got a bicycle,” said Alvina, feeling she was slowly colouring to a deep, uneasy blush.

“But I don’t have a bike,” Alvina said, feeling her face heat up with an awkward blush.

“You can have mine to learn on,” said Lottie. “Albert will look after it.”

“You can borrow mine to learn from,” Lottie said. “Albert will take care of it.”

“There’s your chance,” said Arthur rudely. “Take it while you’ve got it.”

“There’s your chance,” Arthur said bluntly. “Seize it while you can.”

Now Alvina did not want to learn to ride a bicycle. The two Miss Carlins, two more old maids, had made themselves ridiculous for ever by becoming twin cycle fiends. And the horrible energetic strain of peddling a bicycle over miles and miles of high-way did not attract Alvina at all. She was completely indifferent to sight-seeing and scouring about. She liked taking a walk, in her lingering indifferent fashion. But rushing about in any way was hateful to her. And then, to be taught to ride a bicycle by Albert Witham! Her very soul stood still.

Now Alvina didn't want to learn how to ride a bike. The two Miss Carlins, two more old maids, had made fools of themselves by becoming obsessed with cycling. And the exhausting effort of pedaling a bike for miles on end didn't appeal to Alvina at all. She was completely indifferent to sightseeing and exploring. She enjoyed taking a walk in her casual, indifferent way. But rushing around in any form was repulsive to her. And to think of being taught to ride a bike by Albert Witham! It made her entire being freeze.

“Yes,” said Albert, beaming down at her from his strange pale eyes. “Come on. When will you have your first lesson?”

“Yes,” said Albert, smiling down at her with his unusual pale eyes. “Let's go. When will you have your first lesson?”

“Oh,” cried Alvina in confusion. “I can’t promise. I haven’t time, really.”

“Oh,” Alvina exclaimed, baffled. “I can’t promise. I really don’t have the time.”

“Time!” exclaimed Arthur rudely. “But what do you do wi’ yourself all day?”

“Time!” Arthur exclaimed rudely. “But what do you do with yourself all day?”

“I have to keep house,” she said, looking at him archly.

“I have to manage the household,” she said, looking at him playfully.

“House! You can put a chain round its neck, and tie it up,” he retorted.

“House! You can put a chain around its neck and tie it up,” he replied.

Albert laughed, showing all his teeth.

Albert laughed, displaying all his teeth.

“I’m sure you find plenty to do, with everything on your hands,” said Lottie to Alvina.

“I’m sure you have a lot to keep you busy with everything going on,” said Lottie to Alvina.

“I do!” said Alvina. “By evening I’m quite tired—though you mayn’t believe it, since you say I do nothing,” she added, laughing confusedly to Arthur.

“I do!” Alvina said. “By evening, I’m pretty tired—though you might not believe it, since you say I do nothing,” she added, laughing awkwardly at Arthur.

But he, hard-headed little fortune-maker, replied:

But he, stubborn little fortune-maker, replied:

“You have a girl to help you, don’t you!”

“You have a girl to help you, right?”

Albert, however, was beaming at her sympathetically.

Albert, however, was smiling at her kindly.

“You have too much to do indoors,” he said. “It would do you good to get a bit of exercise out of doors. Come down to the Coach Road tomorrow afternoon, and let me give you a lesson. Go on—”

“You have too much to do inside,” he said. “It would be good for you to get some exercise outside. Come down to the Coach Road tomorrow afternoon, and let me give you a lesson. Go on—”

Now the coach-road was a level drive between beautiful park-like grass-stretches, down in the valley. It was a delightful place for learning to ride a bicycle, but open in full view of all the world. Alvina would have died of shame. She began to laugh nervously and hurriedly at the very thought.

Now the coach road was a flat path between beautiful grassy areas in the valley. It was a great spot for learning to ride a bike, but it was also completely exposed for everyone to see. Alvina would have felt so embarrassed. Just thinking about it made her laugh nervously and quickly.

“No, I can’t. I really can’t. Thanks, awfully,” she said.

“No, I can’t. I really can’t. Thanks a lot,” she said.

“Can’t you really!” said Albert. “Oh well, we’ll say another day, shall we?”

“Really? You can’t?” said Albert. “Oh well, let’s just say another day, okay?”

“When I feel I can,” she said.

“When I feel I can,” she said.

“Yes, when you feel like it,” replied Albert.

“Yes, whenever you feel like it,” replied Albert.

“That’s more it,” said Arthur. “It’s not the time. It’s the nervousness.” Again Albert beamed at her sympathetically, and said:

“That’s more like it,” said Arthur. “It’s not the time. It’s the nervousness.” Once more, Albert smiled at her kindly and said:

“Oh, I’ll hold you. You needn’t be afraid.”

“Oh, I’ll hold you. You don’t have to be scared.”

“But I’m not afraid,” she said.

“But I’m not afraid,” she said.

“You won’t say you are,” interposed Arthur. “Women’s faults mustn’t be owned up to.”

“You won’t admit you are,” interjected Arthur. “Women’s faults shouldn’t be acknowledged.”

Alvina was beginning to feel quite dazed. Their mechanical, overbearing way was something she was unaccustomed to. It was like the jaws of a pair of insentient iron pincers. She rose, saying she must go.

Alvina was starting to feel really confused. Their robotic, controlling attitude was something she wasn't used to. It felt like the grip of emotionless iron pincers. She stood up, saying she had to leave.

Albert rose also, and reached for his straw hat, with its coloured band.

Albert stood up as well and grabbed his straw hat with its colorful band.

“I’ll stroll up with you, if you don’t mind,” he said. And he took his place at her side along the Knarborough Road, where everybody turned to look. For, of course, he had a sort of fame in Woodhouse. She went with him laughing and chatting. But she did not feel at all comfortable. He seemed so pleased. Only he was not pleased with her. He was pleased with himself on her account: inordinately pleased with himself. In his world, as in a fish’s, there was but his own swimming self: and if he chanced to have something swimming alongside and doing him credit, why, so much the more complacently he smiled.

“I’ll walk with you if that’s okay,” he said. Then he took his place beside her on Knarborough Road, where everyone turned to look. He had a bit of a reputation in Woodhouse, after all. She walked with him, laughing and chatting. But she didn’t feel comfortable at all. He seemed so happy. But he wasn’t happy because of her. He was happy with himself because of her: excessively happy with himself. In his world, just like in a fish’s, there was only his own swimming self; and if he happened to have something swimming next to him that made him look good, well, that just made him smile even more.

He walked stiff and erect, with his head pressed rather back, so that he always seemed to be advancing from the head and shoulders, in a flat kind of advance, horizontal. He did not seem to be walking with his whole body. His manner was oddly gallant, with a gallantry that completely missed the individual in the woman, circled round her and flew home gratified to his own hive. The way he raised his hat, the way he inclined and smiled flatly, even rather excitedly, as he talked, was all a little discomforting and comical.

He walked stiffly and upright, with his head tilted slightly back, which made it look like he was moving just from the head and shoulders in a flat, horizontal way. He didn’t appear to be walking with his whole body. His demeanor was oddly charming, showing a type of charm that entirely overlooked the woman as an individual, instead circling around her and returning satisfied to his own thoughts. The way he tipped his hat, the way he leaned in and smiled somewhat flatly, even a bit eagerly, as he spoke, felt a little unsettling and amusing.

He left her at the shop door, saying:

He left her at the shop door, saying:

“I shall see you again, I hope.”

“I hope to see you again.”

“Oh, yes,” she replied, rattling the door anxiously, for it was locked. She heard her father’s step at last tripping down the shop.

“Oh, yes,” she replied, shaking the door nervously, since it was locked. She finally heard her father’s footsteps coming down the shop.

“Good-evening, Mr. Houghton,” said Albert suavely and with a certain confidence, as James peered out.

“Good evening, Mr. Houghton,” Albert said smoothly and with a bit of confidence, as James looked out.

“Oh, good-evening!” said James, letting Alvina pass, and shutting the door in Albert’s face.

“Oh, good evening!” James said, stepping aside to let Alvina pass and shutting the door in Albert’s face.

“Who was that?” he asked her sharply.

“Who was that?” he asked her briskly.

“Albert Witham,” she replied.

“Albert Witham,” she said.

“What has he got to do with you?” said James shrewishly.

“What does he have to do with you?” James said angrily.

“Nothing, I hope.”

“Nothing, I hope.”

She fled into the obscurity of Manchester House, out of the grey summer evening. The Withams threw her off her pivot, and made her feel she was not herself. She felt she didn’t know, she couldn’t feel, she was just scattered and decentralized. And she was rather afraid of the Witham brothers. She might be their victim. She intended to avoid them.

She ran into the shadows of Manchester House, away from the dull summer evening. The Withams threw her off balance and made her feel like she wasn’t herself. She felt confused, unable to connect with her own emotions, just scattered and disoriented. And she was pretty scared of the Witham brothers. She could easily become their target. She planned to stay away from them.

The following days she saw Albert, in his Norfolk jacket and flannel trousers and his straw hat, strolling past several times and looking in through the shop door and up at the upper windows. But she hid herself thoroughly. When she went out, it was by the back way. So she avoided him.

The next few days, she spotted Albert, wearing his Norfolk jacket, flannel pants, and straw hat, walking by multiple times and peeking in through the shop door and at the upper windows. But she made sure to keep herself hidden. Whenever she went out, she took the back way. This helped her steer clear of him.

But on Sunday evening, there he sat, rather stiff and brittle in the old Withams’ pew, his head pressed a little back, so that his face and neck seemed slightly flattened. He wore very low, turn-down starched collars that showed all his neck. And he kept looking up at her during the service—she sat in the choir-loft—gazing up at her with apparently love-lorn eyes and a faint, intimate smile—the sort of je-sais-tout look of a private swain. Arthur also occasionally cast a judicious eye on her, as if she were a chimney that needed repairing, and he must estimate the cost, and whether it was worth it.

But on Sunday evening, there he sat, quite stiff and uncomfortable in the old Withams’ pew, his head leaning slightly back, making his face and neck look a bit flattened. He wore very low, turned-down starched collars that exposed his entire neck. He kept glancing up at her during the service—she was in the choir loft—looking at her with obviously lovesick eyes and a subtle, familiar smile—the kind of look that suggested he knew everything about her. Arthur also occasionally stole a careful glance at her, as if she were a chimney needing repairs, trying to assess the cost and whether it was worth it.

Sure enough, as she came out through the narrow choir gate into Knarborough Road, there was Albert stepping forward like a policeman, and saluting her and smiling down on her.

Sure enough, as she stepped out through the narrow choir gate onto Knarborough Road, there was Albert stepping forward like a cop, saluting her and smiling down at her.

“I don’t know if I’m presuming—” he said, in a mock deferential way that showed he didn’t imagine he could presume.

“I don’t know if I’m assuming—” he said, in a sarcastically polite way that showed he didn’t think he could assume.

“Oh, not at all,” said Alvina airily. He smiled with assurance.

“Oh, not at all,” Alvina said casually. He smiled confidently.

“You haven’t got any engagement, then, for this evening?” he said.

“You don’t have any plans for this evening, then?” he said.

“No,” she replied simply.

“No,” she said plainly.

“We might take a walk. What do you think?” he said, glancing down the road in either direction.

“We could go for a walk. What do you think?” he said, looking down the road in both directions.

What, after all, was she to think? All the girls were pairing off with the boys for the after-chapel stroll and spoon.

What was she supposed to think? All the girls were pairing up with the guys for the after-chapel walk and hanging out.

“I don’t mind,” she said. “But I can’t go far. I’ve got to be in at nine.”

“I don't mind,” she said. “But I can't go too far. I have to be home by nine.”

“Which way shall we go?” he said.

“Which way should we go?” he said.

He steered off, turned downhill through the common gardens, and proposed to take her the not-very-original walk up Flint’s Lane, and along the railway line—the colliery railway, that is—then back up the Marlpool Road: a sort of circle. She agreed.

He headed off, went downhill through the shared gardens, and suggested they take the not-so-original walk up Flint’s Lane, along the railway line—the colliery railway, that is—then back up Marlpool Road: a sort of loop. She agreed.

They did not find a great deal to talk about. She questioned him about his plans, and about the Cape. But save for bare outlines, which he gave readily enough, he was rather close.

They didn't have much to talk about. She asked him about his plans and the Cape. But aside from a few basic details, which he provided without hesitation, he was pretty reserved.

“What do you do on Sunday nights as a rule?” he asked her.

“What do you usually do on Sunday nights?” he asked her.

“Oh, I have a walk with Lucy Grainger—or I go down to Hallam’s—or go home,” she answered.

“Oh, I’m going for a walk with Lucy Grainger—or I’ll head down to Hallam’s—or I’ll just go home,” she replied.

“You don’t go walks with the fellows, then?”

“You don’t go for walks with the guys, then?”

“Father would never have it,” she replied.

“Dad would never allow it,” she replied.

“What will he say now?” he asked, with self-satisfaction.

“What is he going to say now?” he asked, feeling pleased with himself.

“Goodness knows!” she laughed.

"Goodness knows!" she laughed.

“Goodness usually does,” he answered archly.

“Goodness usually does,” he replied playfully.

When they came to the rather stumbly railway, he said:

When they arrived at the somewhat bumpy railway, he said:

“Won’t you take my arm?”—offering her the said member.

“Won’t you take my arm?”—offering her the mentioned limb.

“Oh, I’m all right,” she said. “Thanks.”

“Oh, I’m good," she said. "Thanks.”

“Go on,” he said, pressing a little nearer to her, and offering his arm. “There’s nothing against it, is there?”

“Go ahead,” he said, moving a little closer to her and offering his arm. “There’s nothing wrong with it, right?”

“Oh, it’s not that,” she said.

“Oh, it’s not that,” she said.

And feeling in a false position, she took his arm, rather unwillingly. He drew a little nearer to her, and walked with a slight prance.

And feeling out of place, she took his arm, somewhat reluctantly. He moved a bit closer to her and walked with a slight bounce.

“We get on better, don’t we?” he said, giving her hand the tiniest squeeze with his arm against his side.

“We get along better, don’t we?” he said, giving her hand a light squeeze with his arm against his side.

“Much!” she replied, with a laugh.

“Absolutely!” she replied, laughing.

Then he lowered his voice oddly.

Then he lowered his voice in a strange way.

“It’s many a day since I was on this railroad,” he said.

“It’s been a long time since I was on this railroad,” he said.

“Is this one of your old walks?” she asked, malicious.

“Is this one of your old walks?” she asked, teasingly.

“Yes, I’ve been it once or twice—with girls that are all married now.”

“Yes, I’ve done it once or twice—with girls who are all married now.”

“Didn’t you want to marry?” she asked.

“Didn’t you want to get married?” she asked.

“Oh, I don’t know. I may have done. But it never came off, somehow. I’ve sometimes thought it never would come off.”

“Oh, I don’t know. Maybe I did. But it never happened, for some reason. I’ve sometimes thought it never would happen.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“I don’t know, exactly. It didn’t seem to, you know. Perhaps neither of us was properly inclined.”

“I’m not sure, exactly. It didn’t seem like it, you know? Maybe neither of us was really into it.”

“I should think so,” she said.

“I would think so,” she said.

“And yet,” he admitted slyly, “I should like to marry—” To this she did not answer.

“And yet,” he admitted slyly, “I would like to get married—” She didn’t respond to this.

“Shouldn’t you?” he continued.

"Shouldn't you?" he pressed.

“When I meet the right man,” she laughed.

“When I meet the right guy,” she laughed.

“That’s it,” he said. “There, that’s just it! And you haven’t met him?” His voice seemed smiling with a sort of triumph, as if he had caught her out.

“That’s it,” he said. “There, that’s just it! And you haven’t met him?” His voice sounded triumphant, as if he had caught her off guard.

“Well—once I thought I had—when I was engaged to Alexander.”

“Well—there was a time I thought I did—when I was engaged to Alexander.”

“But you found you were mistaken?” he insisted.

“But you realized you were wrong?” he pressed.

“No. Mother was so ill at the time—”

“No. Mom was really sick at the time—”

“There’s always something to consider,” he said.

“There’s always something to think about,” he said.

She kept on wondering what she should do if he wanted to kiss her. The mere incongruity of such a desire on his part formed a problem. Luckily, for this evening he formulated no desire, but left her in the shop-door soon after nine, with the request:

She kept wondering what she would do if he wanted to kiss her. The very idea of him wanting that created a dilemma. Fortunately, this evening he didn't express any desire and left her at the shop door shortly after nine, with the request:

“I shall see you in the week, shan’t I?”

“I'll see you this week, right?”

“I’m not sure. I can’t promise now,” she said hurriedly. “Good-night.”

“I’m not sure. I can’t promise anything right now,” she said quickly. “Goodnight.”

What she felt chiefly about him was a decentralized perplexity, very much akin to no feeling at all.

What she mainly felt about him was a confusing sense of detachment, almost like not feeling anything at all.

“Who do you think took me for a walk, Miss Pinnegar?” she said, laughing, to her confidante.

“Who do you think took me for a walk, Miss Pinnegar?” she said, laughing, to her close friend.

“I can’t imagine,” replied Miss Pinnegar, eyeing her.

“I can’t imagine,” replied Miss Pinnegar, looking at her.

“You never would imagine,” said Alvina. “Albert Witham.”

“You'd never guess,” said Alvina. “Albert Witham.”

“Albert Witham!” exclaimed Miss Pinnegar, standing quite motionless.

“Albert Witham!” exclaimed Miss Pinnegar, standing completely still.

“It may well take your breath away,” said Alvina.

"It might just take your breath away," Alvina said.

“No, it’s not that!” hurriedly expostulated Miss Pinnegar. “Well—! Well, I declare!—” and then, on a new note: “Well, he’s very eligible, I think.”

“No, it’s not that!” Miss Pinnegar quickly exclaimed. “Well—! Well, I can’t believe it!—” and then, changing her tone: “Well, I think he’s very eligible.”

“Most eligible!” replied Alvina.

"Most eligible!" replied Alvina.

“Yes, he is,” insisted Miss Pinnegar. “I think it’s very good.”

“Yes, he is,” insisted Miss Pinnegar. “I think it’s really good.”

“What’s very good?” asked Alvina.

“What’s really good?” asked Alvina.

Miss Pinnegar hesitated. She looked at Alvina. She reconsidered.

Miss Pinnegar paused. She glanced at Alvina. She thought it over again.

“Of course he’s not the man I should have imagined for you, but—”

“Of course he’s not the guy I would have pictured for you, but—”

“You think he’ll do?” said Alvina.

“You think he’ll be okay?” said Alvina.

“Why not?” said Miss Pinnegar. “Why shouldn’t he do—if you like him.”

“Why not?” said Miss Pinnegar. “Why shouldn’t he do it—if you like him?”

“Ah—!” cried Alvina, sinking on the sofa with a laugh. “That’s it.”

“Ah—!” exclaimed Alvina, sinking onto the sofa with a laugh. “That’s it.”

“Of course you couldn’t have anything to do with him if you don’t care for him,” pronounced Miss Pinnegar.

“Of course you can’t be involved with him if you don’t like him,” said Miss Pinnegar.

Albert continued to hang around. He did not make any direct attack for a few days. Suddenly one evening he appeared at the back door with a bunch of white stocks in his hand. His face lit up with a sudden, odd smile when she opened the door—a broad, pale-gleaming, remarkable smile.

Albert kept lingering around. He didn’t make any direct moves for a few days. Then one evening, he showed up at the back door holding a bunch of white stocks. His face brightened with a sudden, strange smile when she opened the door—a wide, pale, glowing, unforgettable smile.

“Lottie wanted to know if you’d come to tea tomorrow,” he said straight out, looking at her with the pale light in his eyes, that smiled palely right into her eyes, but did not see her at all. He was waiting on the doorstep to come in.

“Lottie wanted to know if you’re coming to tea tomorrow,” he said directly, looking at her with the pale light in his eyes that smiled faintly into her eyes but didn’t actually see her at all. He was standing on the doorstep, waiting to come inside.

“Will you come in?” said Alvina. “Father is in.”

“Will you come in?” Alvina asked. “Dad is here.”

“Yes, I don’t mind,” he said, pleased. He mounted the steps, still holding his bunch of white stocks.

“Yes, I don't mind,” he said, feeling happy. He walked up the steps, still holding his bunch of white stocks.

James Houghton screwed round in his chair and peered over his spectacles to see who was coming.

James Houghton twisted in his chair and looked over his glasses to see who was approaching.

“Father,” said Alvina, “you know Mr. Witham, don’t you?”

“Dad,” said Alvina, “you know Mr. Witham, right?”

James Houghton half rose. He still peered over his glasses at the intruder.

James Houghton half stood up. He continued to look over his glasses at the intruder.

“Well—I do by sight. How do you do?”

“Well—I recognize you by sight. How are you?”

He held out his frail hand.

He reached out his hand.

Albert held back, with the flowers in his own hand, and giving his broad, pleased, pale-gleaming smile from father to daughter, he said:

Albert held back, with the flowers in his own hand, and giving his broad, happy, pale-smiling grin from father to daughter, he said:

“What am I to do with these? Will you accept them, Miss Houghton?” He stared at her with shining, pallid smiling eyes.

“What should I do with these? Will you take them, Miss Houghton?” He looked at her with bright, pale smiling eyes.

“Are they for me?” she said, with false brightness. “Thank you.”

“Are they for me?” she asked brightly, though it felt forced. “Thanks.”

James Houghton looked over the top of his spectacles, searchingly, at the flowers, as if they had been a bunch of white and sharp-toothed ferrets. Then he looked as suspiciously at the hand which Albert at last extended to him. He shook it slightly, and said:

James Houghton peered over the top of his glasses, scrutinizing the flowers as if they were a bunch of white, sharp-toothed ferrets. Then he looked suspiciously at the hand that Albert finally offered him. He gave it a slight shake and said:

“Take a seat.”

“Have a seat.”

“I’m afraid I’m disturbing you in your reading,” said Albert, still having the drawn, excited smile on his face.

“I’m sorry if I’m interrupting your reading,” said Albert, still wearing his eager, bright smile.

“Well—” said James Houghton. “The light is fading.”

“Well—” said James Houghton. “The light is fading.”

Alvina came in with the flowers in a jar. She set them on the table.

Alvina walked in with the flowers in a jar. She placed them on the table.

“Haven’t they a lovely scent?” she said.

“Don’t they smell amazing?” she said.

“Do you think so?” he replied, again with the excited smile. There was a pause. Albert, rather embarrassed, reached forward, saying:

“Do you really think so?” he said again with an excited smile. There was a moment of silence. Albert, feeling a bit awkward, leaned in and said:

“May I see what you’re reading!” And he turned over the book. “‘Tommy and Grizel!’ Oh yes! What do you think of it?”

“Can I see what you’re reading?” He flipped the book over. “‘Tommy and Grizel!’ Oh yes! What do you think of it?”

“Well,” said James, “I am only in the beginning.”

“Well,” James said, “I’m just getting started.”

“I think it’s interesting, myself,” said Albert, “as a study of a man who can’t get away from himself. You meet a lot of people like that. What I wonder is why they find it such a drawback.”

“I find it interesting, personally,” said Albert, “as a study of a guy who can’t escape himself. You come across a lot of people like that. What I’m curious about is why they see it as such a disadvantage.”

“Find what a drawback?” asked James.

"What's the downside?" asked James.

“Not being able to get away from themselves. That self-consciousness. It hampers them, and interferes with their power of action. Now I wonder why self-consciousness should hinder a man in his action? Why does it cause misgiving? I think I’m self-conscious, but I don’t think I have so many misgivings. I don’t see that they’re necessary.”

“Not being able to escape from themselves. That self-awareness. It holds them back and disrupts their ability to act. Now I wonder why self-awareness should stop someone from taking action? Why does it create doubt? I think I’m self-aware, but I don’t feel like I have a lot of doubts. I don’t think they’re needed.”

“Certainly I think Tommy is a weak character. I believe he’s a despicable character,” said James.

“Definitely, I think Tommy is a weak character. I believe he's a terrible person,” said James.

“No, I don’t know so much about that,” said Albert. “I shouldn’t say weak, exactly. He’s only weak in one direction. No, what I wonder is why he feels guilty. If you feel self-conscious, there’s no need to feel guilty about it, is there?”

“No, I don’t know that much about it,” said Albert. “I wouldn’t say he’s weak, exactly. He’s just weak in one area. No, what I’m curious about is why he feels guilty. If you feel self-conscious, there’s no reason to feel guilty about it, right?”

He stared with his strange, smiling stare at James.

He looked at James with his odd, smiling gaze.

“I shouldn’t say so,” replied James. “But if a man never knows his own mind, he certainly can’t be much of a man.”

“I shouldn’t say this,” replied James. “But if a guy never knows what he wants, he definitely can’t be much of a man.”

“I don’t see it,” replied Albert. “What’s the matter is that he feels guilty for not knowing his own mind. That’s the unnecessary part. The guilty feeling—”

“I don’t see it,” replied Albert. “What’s bothering him is that he feels guilty for not understanding his own thoughts. That’s the unnecessary part. The guilty feeling—”

Albert seemed insistent on this point, which had no particular interest for James.

Albert seemed determined about this point, which didn't hold much interest for James.

“Where we’ve got to make a change,” said Albert, “is in the feeling that other people have a right to tell us what we ought to feel and do. Nobody knows what another man ought to feel. Every man has his own special feelings, and his own right to them. That’s where it is with education. You ought not to want all your children to feel alike. Their natures are all different, and so they should all feel different, about practically everything.”

“Where we need to make a change,” said Albert, “is in the belief that other people can decide what we should feel and do. No one knows what someone else should feel. Each person has their own unique feelings and the right to them. That’s how it is with education. You shouldn’t want all your children to feel the same. Their natures are all different, so they should all have different feelings about just about everything.”

“There would be no end to the confusion,” said James.

“There would be no end to the confusion,” James said.

“There needn’t be any confusion to speak of. You agree to a number of rules and conventions and laws, for social purposes. But in private you feel just as you do feel, without occasion for trying to feel something else.”

“There shouldn’t be any confusion at all. You agree to a set of rules, conventions, and laws for social reasons. But in private, you feel exactly how you feel, without the need to try to feel differently.”

“I don’t know,” said James. “There are certain feelings common to humanity, such as love, and honour, and truth.”

“I don’t know,” James said. “There are certain feelings that all humans share, like love, honor, and truth.”

“Would you call them feelings?” said Albert. “I should say what is common is the idea. The idea is common to humanity, once you’ve put it into words. But the feeling varies with every man. The same idea represents a different kind of feeling in every different individual. It seems to me that’s what we’ve got to recognize if we’re going to do anything with education. We don’t want to produce mass feelings. Don’t you agree?”

“Would you call those feelings?” Albert asked. “I would say the idea is what's common. Once you put it into words, the idea is shared by all people. But the feeling is different for everyone. The same idea evokes a different kind of feeling in each individual. It seems to me that’s what we need to understand if we want to make progress in education. We don’t want to create a uniform emotional response. Don't you agree?”

Poor James was too bewildered to know whether to agree or not to agree.

Poor James was too confused to decide whether to agree or not.

“Shall we have a light, Alvina?” he said to his daughter.

“Shall we turn on a light, Alvina?” he said to his daughter.

Alvina lit the incandescent gas-jet that hung in the middle of the room. The hard white light showed her somewhat haggard-looking as she reached up to it. But Albert watched her, smiling abstractedly. It seemed as if his words came off him without affecting him at all. He did not think about what he was feeling, and he did not feel what he was thinking about. And therefore she hardly heard what he said. Yet she believed he was clever.

Alvina turned on the gas light that hung in the center of the room. The harsh white light made her look a bit worn out as she reached for it. But Albert watched her, smiling absentmindedly. It seemed like his words just flowed out without touching him at all. He wasn’t reflecting on what he was feeling, and he didn’t really feel what he was thinking about. So she barely heard what he said. Still, she thought he was smart.

It was evident Albert was quite blissfully happy, in his own way, sitting there at the end of the sofa not far from the fire, and talking animatedly. The uncomfortable thing was that though he talked in the direction of his interlocutor, he did not speak to him: merely said his words towards him. James, however, was such an airy feather himself he did not remark this, but only felt a little self-important at sustaining such a subtle conversation with a man from Oxford. Alvina, who never expected to be interested in clever conversations, after a long experience of her father, found her expectation justified again. She was not interested.

It was clear that Albert was happily content in his own way, sitting at the end of the sofa near the fire and talking enthusiastically. The awkward part was that even though he was facing his conversation partner, he wasn’t really speaking to him; he was just directing his words in his direction. James, being so lighthearted himself, didn’t notice this; he only felt a bit self-important for engaging in such a nuanced conversation with a guy from Oxford. Alvina, who never expected to enjoy intellectual discussions after her long experience with her father, found her expectations confirmed once again. She wasn’t interested.

The man was quite nicely dressed, in the regulation tweed jacket and flannel trousers and brown shoes. He was even rather smart, judging from his yellow socks and yellow-and-brown tie. Miss Pinnegar eyed him with approval when she came in.

The man was well-dressed in a standard tweed jacket, flannel pants, and brown shoes. He looked pretty sharp thanks to his yellow socks and yellow-and-brown tie. Miss Pinnegar looked at him with approval when she walked in.

“Good-evening!” she said, just a trifle condescendingly, as she shook hands. “How do you find Woodhouse, after being away so long?” Her way of speaking was so quiet, as if she hardly spoke aloud.

“Good evening!” she said, just a bit condescendingly, as she shook hands. “What do you think of Woodhouse after being away for so long?” Her tone was so soft, as if she could hardly speak louder.

“Well,” he answered. “I find it the same in many ways.”

“Well,” he replied. “I feel that way in a lot of respects.”

“You wouldn’t like to settle here again?”

“You wouldn’t want to settle here again?”

“I don’t think I should. It feels a little cramped, you know, after a new country. But it has its attractions.” Here he smiled meaningful.

“I don’t think I should. It feels a bit cramped, you know, after a new country. But it has its appeal.” Here he smiled knowingly.

“Yes,” said Miss Pinnegar. “I suppose the old connections count for something.”

“Yeah,” said Miss Pinnegar. “I guess the old connections mean something.”

“They do. Oh decidedly they do. There’s no associations like the old ones.” He smiled flatly as he looked towards Alvina.

“They do. Oh definitely they do. There are no connections like the old ones.” He smiled blankly as he looked at Alvina.

“You find it so, do you!” returned Miss Pinnegar. “You don’t find that the new connections make up for the old?”

“You think so, do you!” replied Miss Pinnegar. “You don’t believe that the new connections balance out the old ones?”

“Not altogether, they don’t. There’s something missing—” Again he looked towards Alvina. But she did not answer his look.

“Not completely, they don’t. There’s something missing—” Again he glanced at Alvina. But she didn’t respond to his gaze.

“Well,” said Miss Pinnegar. “I’m glad we still count for something, in spite of the greater attractions. How long have you in England?”

“Well,” said Miss Pinnegar. “I’m glad we still matter, despite the bigger attractions. How long have you been in England?”

“Another year. Just a year. This time next year I expect I shall be sailing back to the Cape.” He smiled as if in anticipation. Yet it was hard to believe that it mattered to him—or that anything mattered.

“Another year. Just a year. This time next year, I expect I’ll be sailing back to the Cape.” He smiled as if looking forward to it. Still, it was hard to believe that it meant anything to him—or that anything really mattered.

“And is Oxford agreeable to you?” she asked.

“And is Oxford good for you?” she asked.

“Oh, yes. I keep myself busy.”

"Oh, yes. I'm busy."

“What are your subjects?” asked James.

“What are you studying?” James asked.

“English and History. But I do mental science for my own interest.”

“English and History. But I study psychology for my own interest.”

Alvina had taken up a piece of sewing. She sat under the light, brooding a little. What had all this to do with her. The man talked on, and beamed in her direction. And she felt a little important. But moved or touched?—not the least in the world.

Alvina was working on a sewing project. She sat in the light, pondering a bit. What did all this have to do with her? The man kept talking and smiled at her. She felt somewhat important. But was she moved or touched? Not at all.

She wondered if any one would ask him to supper—bread and cheese and currant-loaf, and water, was all that offered. No one asked him, and at last he rose.

She wondered if anyone would invite him to dinner—just bread, cheese, currant loaf, and water were all that was available. No one invited him, and eventually, he got up.

“Show Mr. Witham out through the shop, Alvina,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Show Mr. Witham out through the shop, Alvina,” said Miss Pinnegar.

Alvina piloted the man through the long, dark, encumbered way of the shop. At the door he said:

Alvina guided the man through the long, dark, cluttered path of the shop. At the door he said:

“You’ve never said whether you’re coming to tea on Thursday.”

“You’ve never mentioned if you’re coming for tea on Thursday.”

“I don’t think I can,” said Alvina.

“I don’t think I can,” Alvina said.

He seemed rather taken aback.

He seemed quite surprised.

“Why?” he said. “What stops you?”

“Why?” he asked. “What holds you back?”

“I’ve so much to do.”

"I have so much to do."

He smiled slowly and satirically.

He smiled slowly and sarcastically.

“Won’t it keep?” he said.

"Will it last?" he said.

“No, really. I can’t come on Thursday—thank you so much. Good-night!” She gave him her hand and turned quickly into the shop, closing the door. He remained standing in the porch, staring at the closed door. Then, lifting his lip, he turned away.

“No, really. I can’t come on Thursday—thank you so much. Goodnight!” She offered him her hand and quickly stepped into the shop, shutting the door behind her. He stayed on the porch, looking at the closed door. Then, curling his lip, he walked away.

“Well,” said Miss Pinnegar decidedly, as Alvina re-entered. “You can say what you like—but I think he’s very pleasant, very pleasant.”

“Well,” said Miss Pinnegar firmly as Alvina walked back in. “You can say whatever you want—but I think he’s really nice, really nice.”

“Extremely intelligent,” said James Houghton, shifting in his chair.

“Super smart,” said James Houghton, shifting in his chair.

“I was awfully bored,” said Alvina.

“I was really bored,” said Alvina.

They both looked at her, irritated.

They both looked at her, annoyed.

After this she really did what she could to avoid him. When she saw him sauntering down the street in all his leisure, a sort of anger possessed her. On Sunday, she slipped down from the choir into the Chapel, and out through the main entrance, whilst he awaited her at the small exit. And by good luck, when he called one evening in the week, she was out. She returned down the yard. And there, through the uncurtained window, she saw him sitting awaiting her. Without a thought, she turned on her heel and fled away. She did not come in till he had gone.

After this, she did everything she could to avoid him. When she saw him strolling down the street, completely relaxed, she felt a wave of anger. On Sunday, she slipped down from the choir into the Chapel and out through the main entrance while he waited for her at the small exit. Fortunately, when he came by one evening during the week, she was out. As she walked back through the yard, she spotted him sitting there, waiting for her through the bare window. Without thinking, she turned around and ran away. She didn't come back until he had left.

“How late you are!” said Miss Pinnegar. “Mr. Witham was here till ten minutes ago.”

“How late you are!” Miss Pinnegar said. “Mr. Witham was here until ten minutes ago.”

“Yes,” laughed Alvina. “I came down the yard and saw him. So I went back till he’d gone.”

“Yes,” laughed Alvina. “I went down the yard and saw him. So I went back until he was gone.”

Miss Pinnegar looked at her in displeasure:

Miss Pinnegar looked at her unhappily:

“I suppose you know your own mind,” she said.

“I guess you know what you want,” she said.

“How do you explain such behaviour?” said her father pettishly.

“How do you explain that kind of behavior?” her father said irritably.

“I didn’t want to meet him,” she said.

"I didn't want to meet him," she said.

The next evening was Saturday. Alvina had inherited Miss Frost’s task of attending to the Chapel flowers once a quarter. She had been round the gardens of her friends, and gathered the scarlet and hot yellow and purple flowers of August, asters, red stocks, tall Japanese sunflowers, coreopsis, geraniums. With these in her basket she slipped out towards evening, to the Chapel. She knew Mr. Calladine, the caretaker would not lock up till she had been.

The next evening was Saturday. Alvina had taken over Miss Frost’s job of tending to the Chapel flowers every few months. She had visited her friends' gardens and picked the bright red, hot yellow, and purple flowers of August—asters, red stocks, tall Japanese sunflowers, coreopsis, and geraniums. With these in her basket, she headed out toward the Chapel as evening approached. She knew Mr. Calladine, the caretaker, wouldn’t lock up until she had come by.

The moment she got inside the Chapel—it was a big, airy, pleasant building—she heard hammering from the organ-loft, and saw the flicker of a candle. Some workman busy before Sunday. She shut the baize door behind her, and hurried across to the vestry, for vases, then out to the tap, for water. All was warm and still.

The moment she stepped into the Chapel—it was a large, bright, inviting space—she heard hammering coming from the organ loft and saw a candle flickering. A worker was busy getting things ready before Sunday. She closed the baize door behind her and quickly went to the vestry for vases, then headed outside to the tap for water. Everything was warm and still.

It was full early evening. The yellow light streamed through the side windows, the big stained-glass window at the end was deep and full of glowing colour, in which the yellows and reds were richest. Above in the organ-loft the hammering continued. She arranged her flowers in many vases, till the communion table was like the window, a tangle of strong yellow, and crimson, and purple, and bronze-green. She tried to keep the effect light and kaleidoscopic, an interplay of tossed pieces of strong, hot colour, vibrating and lightly intermingled. It was very gorgeous, for a communion table. But the day of white lilies was over.

It was early evening. The yellow light came streaming through the side windows, and the large stained-glass window at the end was vibrant and full of glowing colors, with the yellows and reds standing out the most. Above in the organ loft, the hammering continued. She arranged her flowers in several vases until the communion table resembled the window, a mix of bold yellow, crimson, purple, and bronze-green. She aimed to keep the look light and colorful, a blend of strong, bright colors, vibrant and lightly mingled. It was stunning for a communion table. But the day of white lilies was over.

Suddenly there was a terrific crash and bang and tumble, up in the organ-loft, followed by a cursing.

Suddenly, there was a loud crash and a bang and a thud from the organ loft, followed by some swearing.

“Are you hurt?” called Alvina, looking up into space. The candle had disappeared.

“Are you hurt?” Alvina called, searching the sky. The candle was gone.

But there was no reply. Feeling curious, she went out of the Chapel to the stairs in the side porch, and ran up to the organ. She went round the side—and there she saw a man in his shirt-sleeves sitting crouched in the obscurity on the floor between the organ and the wall of the back, while a collapsed pair of steps lay between her and him. It was too dark to see who it was.

But there was no answer. Feeling curious, she left the chapel and headed to the stairs in the side porch, then ran up to the organ. She went around the side—and there she spotted a man in his shirt sleeves, hunched on the floor in the dark between the organ and the back wall, while a fallen pair of steps lay between them. It was too dark to see who he was.

“That rotten pair of steps came down with me,” said the infuriated voice of Arthur Witham, “and about broke my leg.”

“That awful pair of stairs came down with me,” said the furious voice of Arthur Witham, “and nearly broke my leg.”

Alvina advanced towards him, picking her way over the steps. He was sitting nursing his leg.

Alvina walked over to him, carefully stepping over the stairs. He was sitting and taking care of his leg.

“Is it bad?” she asked, stooping towards him.

“Is it bad?” she asked, bending down to him.

In the shadow he lifted up his face. It was pale, and his eyes were savage with anger. Her face was near his.

In the shadow, he lifted his face. It was pale, and his eyes burned with anger. Her face was close to his.

“It is bad,” he said furious because of the shock. The shock had thrown him off his balance.

“It’s bad,” he said, furious from the shock. The shock had knocked him off balance.

“Let me see,” she said.

“Let me check,” she said.

He removed his hands from clasping his shin, some distance above the ankle. She put her fingers over the bone, over his stocking, to feel if there was any fracture. Immediately her fingers were wet with blood. Then he did a curious thing. With both his hands he pressed her hand down over his wounded leg, pressed it with all his might, as if her hand were a plaster. For some moments he sat pressing her hand over his broken shin, completely oblivious, as some people are when they have had a shock and a hurt, intense on one point of consciousness only, and for the rest unconscious.

He pulled his hands away from his shin, a bit above the ankle. She laid her fingers over the bone, on top of his stocking, to check for any fractures. Instantly, her fingers were covered in blood. Then he did something strange. He pressed her hand down onto his injured leg with both hands, pushing it down hard as if her hand were a bandage. For a few moments, he kept pressing her hand against his broken shin, completely unaware, like some people are after experiencing a shock and pain, focused on just one thing and oblivious to everything else.

Then he began to come to himself. The pain modified itself. He could not bear the sudden acute hurt to his shin. That was one of his sensitive, unbearable parts.

Then he started to regain his awareness. The pain changed. He couldn't handle the sharp pain in his shin. That was one of his sensitive, intolerable spots.

“The bone isn’t broken,” she said professionally. “But you’d better get the stocking out of it.”

“The bone isn’t broken,” she said in a professional tone. “But you should definitely take the stocking out of it.”

Without a thought, he pulled his trouser-leg higher and rolled down his stocking, extremely gingerly, and sick with pain.

Without thinking, he pulled up his pant leg and carefully rolled down his sock, feeling nauseous from the pain.

“Can you show a light?” he said.

“Can you turn on a light?” he asked.

She found the candle. And she knew where matches always rested, on a little ledge of the organ. So she brought him a light, whilst he examined his broken shin. The blood was flowing, but not so much. It was a nasty cut bruise, swelling and looking very painful. He sat looking at it absorbedly, bent over it in the candle-light.

She found the candle. She knew exactly where the matches were, resting on a small ledge of the organ. So she brought him a light while he checked his broken shin. There was blood, but not a lot. It was a nasty cut, swollen and very painful. He sat there, intently focused on it, bent over in the candlelight.

“It’s not so very bad, when the pain goes off,” she said, noticing the black hairs of his shin. “We’d better tie it up. Have you got a handkerchief?”

“It’s not that bad when the pain subsides,” she said, noticing the dark hairs on his shin. “We should probably tie it up. Do you have a handkerchief?”

“It’s in my jacket,” he said.

“It’s in my jacket,” he said.

She looked round for his jacket. He annoyed her a little, by being completely oblivious of her. She got his handkerchief and wiped her fingers on it. Then of her own kerchief she made a pad for the wound.

She looked around for his jacket. He annoyed her a bit by being completely unaware of her. She took his handkerchief and wiped her fingers on it. Then, she used her own handkerchief to make a pad for the wound.

“Shall I tie it up, then?” she said.

“Should I tie it up, then?” she asked.

But he did not answer. He sat still nursing his leg, looking at his hurt, while the blood slowly trickled down the wet hairs towards his ankle. There was nothing to do but wait for him.

But he didn't respond. He sat quietly tending to his leg, staring at his injury, while the blood slowly dripped down the wet hair toward his ankle. There was nothing to do but wait for him.

“Shall I tie it up, then?” she repeated at length, a little impatient. So he put his leg a little forward.

“Should I tie it up, then?” she asked again, a bit impatient. So he moved his leg forward slightly.

She looked at the wound, and wiped it a little. Then she folded the pad of her own handkerchief, and laid it over the hurt. And again he did the same thing, he took her hand as if it were a plaster, and applied it to his wound, pressing it cautiously but firmly down. She was rather angry. He took no notice of her at all. And she, waiting, seemed to go into a dream, a sleep, her arm trembled a little, stretched out and fixed. She seemed to lose count, under the firm compression he imposed on her. It was as if the pressure on her hand pressed her into oblivion.

She looked at the wound and wiped it a bit. Then she folded her handkerchief and placed it over the injury. Again, he did the same thing; he took her hand as if it were a bandage and applied it to his wound, pressing it down gently but firmly. She felt a bit angry. He didn't notice her at all. Meanwhile, she seemed to drift off into a daydream, her arm trembling slightly, stretched out and steady. It felt like she lost track of time under the steady pressure he had on her hand. It was as if the weight on her hand pushed her into nothingness.

“Tie it up,” he said briskly.

“Wrap it up,” he said quickly.

And she, obedient, began to tie the bandage with numb fingers. He seemed to have taken the use out of her.

And she, obediently, started to tie the bandage with fingers that felt numb. It seemed like he had drained her of all her strength.

When she had finished, he scrambled to his feet, looked at the organ which he was repairing, and looked at the collapsed pair of steps.

When she was done, he quickly got to his feet, glanced at the organ he was fixing, and then at the broken set of steps.

“A rotten pair of things to have, to put a man’s life in danger,” he said, towards the steps. Then stubbornly, he rigged them up again, and stared again at his interrupted job.

“A terrible combination to have, putting a man's life at risk,” he said, towards the steps. Then, determined, he set them up again and stared once more at his unfinished work.

“You won’t go on, will you?” she asked.

“You're not going to continue, are you?” she asked.

“It’s got to be done, Sunday tomorrow,” he said. “If you’d hold them steps a minute! There isn’t more than a minute’s fixing to do. It’s all done, but fixing.”

“It has to be done; tomorrow is Sunday,” he said. “If you could hold those steps for a minute! There’s only about a minute of work left. It’s all done, except for a few adjustments.”

“Hadn’t you better leave it,” she said.

“Wouldn’t you be better off leaving it?” she said.

“Would you mind holding the steps, so that they don’t let me down again,” he said. Then he took the candle, and hobbled stubbornly and angrily up again, with spanner and hammer. For some minutes he worked, tapping and readjusting, whilst she held the ricketty steps and stared at him from below, the shapeless bulk of his trousers. Strange the difference—she could not help thinking it—between the vulnerable hairy, and somehow childish leg of the real man, and the shapeless form of these workmen’s trousers. The kernel, the man himself—seemed so tender—the covering so stiff and insentient.

“Could you hold the steps so they don’t let me down again?” he said. Then he grabbed the candle and hobbled stubbornly and angrily back up with his spanner and hammer. For several minutes, he worked, tapping and readjusting, while she held the unstable steps and stared at him from below, the shapeless bulk of his trousers. It struck her as strange—the contrast—between the vulnerable, hairy, and oddly childish leg of the real man and the shapeless form of his work trousers. The essence, the man himself—seemed so delicate—the covering so stiff and lifeless.

And was he not going to speak to her—not one human word of recognition? Men are the most curious and unreal creatures. After all he had made use of her. Think how he had pressed her hand gently but firmly down, down over his bruise, how he had taken the virtue out of her, till she felt all weak and dim. And after that was he going to relapse into his tough and ugly workman’s hide, and treat her as if she were a pair of steps, which might let him down or hold him up, as might be.

And was he really not going to say anything to her—not a single word of acknowledgment? Men are the most puzzling and unreal beings. After all, he had taken advantage of her. Just think about how he had squeezed her hand gently but firmly down, down over his bruise, how he had taken away her strength until she felt weak and foggy. And after that, was he going to slip back into his tough, unrefined work persona and treat her like she was just a set of stairs, there to either support him or let him down, depending on what he needed?

As she stood clinging to the steps she felt weak and a little hysterical. She wanted to summon her strength, to have her own back from him. After all he had taken the virtue from her, he might have the grace to say thank you, and treat her as if she were a human being.

As she stood holding onto the steps, she felt weak and a bit frantic. She wanted to regain her strength, to take back what he had taken from her. After all, he had stripped her of her dignity; he could at least say thank you and treat her like a human being.

At last he left off tinkering, and looked round.

At last, he stopped fiddling and looked around.

“Have you finished?” she said.

“Are you done?” she said.

“Yes,” he answered crossly.

“Yeah,” he replied grumpily.

And taking the candle he began to clamber down. When he got to the bottom he crouched over his leg and felt the bandage.

And taking the candle, he started to climb down. When he reached the bottom, he crouched over his leg and checked the bandage.

“That gives you what for,” he said, as if it were her fault.

“Now you've got what’s coming to you,” he said, as if it were her fault.

“Is the bandage holding?” she said.

“Is the bandage holding up?” she asked.

“I think so,” he answered churlishly.

"I think so," he replied grumpily.

“Aren’t you going to make sure?” she said.

“Aren’t you going to check?” she said.

“Oh, it’s all right,” he said, turning aside and taking up his tools. “I’ll make my way home.”

“Oh, it’s fine,” he said, looking away and picking up his tools. “I’ll head home.”

“So will I,” she answered.

"Me too," she answered.

She took the candle and went a little in front. He hurried into his coat and gathered his tools, anxious to get away. She faced him, holding the candle.

She picked up the candle and walked a bit ahead. He quickly put on his coat and grabbed his tools, eager to leave. She turned to him, holding the candle.

“Look at my hand,” she said, holding it out. It was smeared with blood, as was the cuff of her dress—a black-and-white striped cotton dress.

“Look at my hand,” she said, extending it. It was smeared with blood, and so was the cuff of her dress—a black-and-white striped cotton dress.

“Is it hurt?” he said.

"Does it hurt?" he said.

“No, but look at it. Look here!” She showed the bloodstains on her dress.

“No, but look at it. Look here!” She pointed out the bloodstains on her dress.

“It’ll wash out,” he said, frightened of her.

“It’ll wash out,” he said, scared of her.

“Yes, so it will. But for the present it’s there. Don’t you think you ought to thank me?”

“Yes, it will. But for now, it’s here. Don’t you think you should thank me?”

He recoiled a little.

He flinched slightly.

“Yes,” he said. “I’m very much obliged.”

“Yes,” he said. “I really appreciate it.”

“You ought to be more than that,” she said.

“You should be more than that,” she said.

He did not answer, but looked her up and down.

He didn't answer, but checked her out from head to toe.

“We’ll be going down,” he said. “We s’ll have folks talking.”

“We're going down,” he said. “We'll have people talking.”

Suddenly she began to laugh. It seemed so comical. What a position! The candle shook as she laughed. What a man, answering her like a little automaton! Seriously, quite seriously he said it to her—“We s’ll have folks talking!” She laughed in a breathless, hurried way, as they tramped downstairs.

Suddenly she started to laugh. It felt so funny. What a situation! The candle flickered as she laughed. What a guy, responding to her like a little robot! He said it to her—“We’ll have people talking!”—very seriously, no joke. She laughed in a breathless, rushed way as they walked downstairs.

At the bottom of the stairs Calladine, the caretaker, met them. He was a tall thin man with a black moustache—about fifty years old.

At the bottom of the stairs, Calladine, the caretaker, met them. He was a tall, thin man with a black mustache—around fifty years old.

“Have you done for tonight, all of you?” he said, grinning in echo to Alvina’s still fluttering laughter.

“Have you all wrapped up for tonight?” he said, grinning in response to Alvina’s still lively laughter.

“That’s a nice rotten pair of steps you’ve got up there for a death-trap,” said Arthur angrily. “Come down on top of me, and I’m lucky I haven’t got my leg broken. It is near enough.”

“Those are some nice, dangerous steps you have up there for a death trap,” Arthur said angrily. “If you come down on top of me, I’m lucky I didn’t break my leg. It is close enough.”

“Come down with you, did they?” said Calladine good-humouredly. “I never knowed ’em come down wi’ me.”

“Did they come down with you?” Calladine said cheerfully. “I never knew they came down with me.”

“You ought to, then. My leg’s as near broke as it can be.”

“You should, then. My leg’s nearly broken as it can be.”

“What, have you hurt yourself?”

“Did you hurt yourself?”

“I should think I have. Look here—” And he began to pull up his trouser leg. But Alvina had given the candle to Calladine, and fled. She had a last view of Arthur stooping over his precious leg, while Calladine stooped his length and held down the candle.

“I think I have. Look here—” And he started to pull up his pant leg. But Alvina had handed the candle to Calladine and ran away. She had one last glimpse of Arthur leaning over his prized leg, while Calladine bent down and held the candle steady.

When she got home she took off her dress and washed herself hard and washed the stained sleeve, thoroughly, thoroughly, and threw away the wash water and rinsed the wash-bowls with fresh water, scrupulously. Then she dressed herself in her black dress once more, did her hair, and went downstairs.

When she got home, she took off her dress and scrubbed herself vigorously, cleaning the stained sleeve thoroughly. She disposed of the wash water and rinsed the wash bowls with fresh water, meticulously. Then she put on her black dress again, fixed her hair, and went downstairs.

But she could not sew—and she could not settle down. It was Saturday evening, and her father had opened the shop, Miss Pinnegar had gone to Knarborough. She would be back at nine o’clock. Alvina set about to make a mock woodcock, or a mock something or other, with cheese and an egg and bits of toast. Her eyes were dilated and as if amused, mocking, her face quivered a little with irony that was not all enjoyable.

But she couldn't sew—and she couldn't settle down. It was Saturday evening, and her dad had opened the shop; Miss Pinnegar had gone to Knarborough and would be back by nine o'clock. Alvina decided to make a mock woodcock, or something similar, using cheese, an egg, and bits of toast. Her eyes were wide and seemed amused, almost mocking, while her face quivered slightly with irony that wasn't entirely pleasant.

“I’m glad you’ve come,” said Alvina, as Miss Pinnegar entered. “The supper’s just done. I’ll ask father if he’ll close the shop.”

“I’m glad you’re here,” said Alvina, as Miss Pinnegar walked in. “Dinner’s just ready. I’ll check with Dad to see if he’ll close the shop.”

Of course James would not close the shop, though he was merely wasting light. He nipped in to eat his supper, and started out again with a mouthful the moment he heard the ping of the bell. He kept his customers chatting as long as he could. His love for conversation had degenerated into a spasmodic passion for chatter.

Of course, James wouldn’t shut the shop, even though he was just wasting the light. He quickly went in to eat his dinner and headed back out the moment he heard the bell ring. He kept his customers talking for as long as he could. His enjoyment of conversation had turned into a sporadic obsession with small talk.

Alvina looked across at Miss Pinnegar, as the two sat at the meagre supper-table. Her eyes were dilated and arched with a mocking, almost satanic look.

Alvina looked over at Miss Pinnegar as they sat at the small supper table. Her eyes were wide and arched with a teasing, almost devilish expression.

“I’ve made up my mind about Albert Witham,” said Alvina. Miss Pinnegar looked at her.

“I’ve decided about Albert Witham,” Alvina said. Miss Pinnegar looked at her.

“Which way?” she asked, demurely, but a little sharp.

“Which way?” she asked, modestly, but with a bit of edge.

“It’s all off,” said Alvina, breaking into a nervous laugh.

“It’s all off,” Alvina said, laughing nervously.

“Why? What has happened?”

"Why? What happened?"

“Nothing has happened. I can’t stand him.”

“Nothing’s happened. I can’t stand him.”

“Why?—suddenly—” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Why?—suddenly—” said Ms. Pinnegar.

“It’s not sudden,” laughed Alvina. “Not at all. I can’t stand him. I never could. And I won’t try. There! Isn’t that plain?” And she went off into her hurried laugh, partly at herself, partly at Arthur, partly at Albert, partly at Miss Pinnegar.

“It’s not sudden,” laughed Alvina. “Not at all. I can’t stand him. I never could. And I won’t try. There! Isn’t that clear?” And she burst into her quick laugh, partly at herself, partly at Arthur, partly at Albert, partly at Miss Pinnegar.

“Oh, well, if you’re so sure—” said Miss Pinnegar rather bitingly.

“Oh, well, if you’re so sure—” Miss Pinnegar said with a sharp tone.

“I am quite sure—” said Alvina. “I’m quite certain.”

“I am really sure—” said Alvina. “I’m totally certain.”

“Cock-sure people are often most mistaken,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Really confident people are often the most wrong,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“I’d rather have my own mistakes than somebody else’s rights,” said Alvina.

“I’d rather deal with my own mistakes than step on someone else’s rights,” said Alvina.

“Then don’t expect anybody to pay for your mistakes,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Then don’t expect anyone to pay for your mistakes,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“It would be all the same if I did,” said Alvina.

“It would be the same if I did,” Alvina said.

When she lay in bed, she stared at the light of the street-lamp on the wall. She was thinking busily: but heaven knows what she was thinking. She had sharpened the edge of her temper. She was waiting till tomorrow. She was waiting till she saw Albert Witham. She wanted to finish off with him. She was keen to cut clean through any correspondence with him. She stared for many hours at the light of the street-lamp, and there was a narrowed look in her eyes.

When she lay in bed, she stared at the light from the streetlamp on the wall. She was deep in thought, but who knows what was on her mind? She had sharpened her temper. She was waiting for tomorrow. She was waiting to see Albert Witham. She wanted to end things with him. She was eager to completely cut off any communication with him. She looked at the light from the streetlamp for hours, and there was a sharpness in her gaze.

The next day she did not go to Morning Service, but stayed at home to cook the dinner. In the evening she sat in her place in the choir. In the Withams’ pew sat Lottie and Albert—no Arthur. Albert kept glancing up. Alvina could not bear the sight of him—she simply could not bear the sight of him. Yet in her low, sweet voice she sang the alto to the hymns, right to the vesper:

The next day she didn't go to Morning Service, but stayed home to cook dinner. In the evening, she sat in her spot in the choir. In the Withams' pew sat Lottie and Albert—no Arthur. Albert kept glancing up. Alvina couldn't stand the sight of him—she just couldn't stand it. Yet in her soft, sweet voice, she sang the alto for the hymns, all the way to the vesper:

“Lord keep us safe this night
Secure from all our fears,
May angels guard us while we sleep
Till morning light appears—”

“Lord, keep us safe tonight
Protected from all our fears,
May angels watch over us as we sleep
Until morning light appears—”

As she sang her alto, and as the soft and emotional harmony of the vesper swelled luxuriously through the chapel, she was peeping over her folded hands at Lottie’s hat. She could not bear Lottie’s hats. There was something aggressive and vulgar about them. And she simply detested the look of the back of Albert’s head, as he too stooped to the vesper prayer. It looked mean and rather common. She remembered Arthur had the same look, bending to prayer. There!—why had she not seen it before! That petty, vulgar little look! How could she have thought twice of Arthur. She had made a fool of herself, as usual. Him and his little leg. She grimaced round the chapel, waiting for people to bob up their heads and take their departure.

As she sang her alto, and as the soft and emotional harmony of the evening prayer filled the chapel, she was peeking over her folded hands at Lottie’s hat. She couldn't stand Lottie’s hats. There was something aggressive and tacky about them. And she absolutely hated the sight of the back of Albert’s head, as he too bent down for the evening prayer. It looked petty and rather common. She remembered Arthur had the same look when he was praying. There!—why hadn’t she noticed it before! That petty, tacky little look! How could she have even considered Arthur twice? She had made a fool of herself, as usual. Him and his little leg. She grimaced around the chapel, waiting for people to lift their heads and leave.

At the gate Albert was waiting for her. He came forward lifting his hat with a smiling and familiar “Good evening!”

At the gate, Albert was waiting for her. He stepped forward, lifted his hat, and greeted her with a friendly "Good evening!"

“Good evening,” she murmured.

"Good evening," she whispered.

“It’s ages since I’ve seen you,” he said. “And I’ve looked out for you everywhere.”

“It’s been forever since I’ve seen you,” he said. “And I’ve kept an eye out for you everywhere.”

It was raining a little. She put up her umbrella.

It was drizzling. She opened her umbrella.

“You’ll take a little stroll. The rain isn’t much,” he said.

“You’ll take a little walk. The rain isn’t bad,” he said.

“No, thank you,” she said. “I must go home.”

“No, thanks,” she said. “I need to go home.”

“Why, what’s your hurry! Walk as far as Beeby Bridge. Go on.”

“Why are you in such a rush? Walk all the way to Beeby Bridge. Go ahead.”

“No, thank you.”

"No, thanks."

“How’s that? What makes you refuse?”

“How’s that? Why do you refuse?”

“I don’t want to.”

"I don't want to."

He paused and looked down at her. The cold and supercilious look of anger, a little spiteful, came into his face.

He paused and looked down at her. A cold, condescending expression of anger, slightly spiteful, appeared on his face.

“Do you mean because of the rain?” he said.

“Are you talking about the rain?” he said.

“No. I hope you don’t mind. But I don’t want to take any more walks. I don’t mean anything by them.”

“No. I hope you don’t mind, but I don’t want to go for any more walks. I don’t mean anything by it.”

“Oh, as for that,” he said, taking the words out of her mouth. “Why should you mean anything by them!” He smiled down on her.

“Oh, about that,” he said, finishing her thought. “Why should you read anything into them?” He smiled down at her.

She looked him straight in the face.

She looked him right in the eye.

“But I’d rather not take any more walks, thank you—none at all,” she said, looking him full in the eyes.

“But I’d rather not take any more walks, thanks—none at all,” she said, looking him straight in the eyes.

“You wouldn’t!” he replied, stiffening.

"You wouldn't!" he retorted, stiffening.

“Yes. I’m quite sure,” she said.

“Yes. I’m absolutely sure,” she said.

“As sure as all that, are you!” he said, with a sneering grimace. He stood eyeing her insolently up and down.

“As sure as all that, you are!” he said, with a mocking grin. He stood there, looking her up and down insolently.

“Good-night,” she said. His sneering made her furious. Putting her umbrella between him and her, she walked off.

“Goodnight,” she said. His sneer made her furious. Putting her umbrella between him and herself, she walked away.

“Good-night then,” he replied, unseen by her. But his voice was sneering and impotent.

“Good night then,” he replied, out of her sight. But his voice was mocking and weak.

She went home quivering. But her soul was burning with satisfaction. She had shaken them off.

She went home shaking. But her soul was filled with satisfaction. She had gotten rid of them.

Later she wondered if she had been unkind to him. But it was done—and done for ever. Vogue la galère.

Later she wondered if she had been cruel to him. But it was done—and done forever. Vogue la galère.

CHAPTER VI
HOUGHTON’S LAST ENDEAVOUR

The trouble with her ship was that it would not sail. It rode water-logged in the rotting port of home. All very well to have wild, reckless moods of irony and independence, if you have to pay for them by withering dustily on the shelf.

The problem with her ship was that it just wouldn’t sail. It sat waterlogged in the decaying port of home. It’s all good to have wild, reckless moods of irony and independence, but not if you end up just gathering dust on the shelf.

Alvina fell again into humility and fear: she began to show symptoms of her mother’s heart trouble. For day followed day, month followed month, season after season went by, and she grubbed away like a housemaid in Manchester House, she hurried round doing the shopping, she sang in the choir on Sundays, she attended the various chapel events, she went out to visit friends, and laughed and talked and played games. But all the time, what was there actually in her life? Not much. She was withering towards old-maiddom. Already in her twenty-eighth year, she spent her days grubbing in the house, whilst her father became an elderly, frail man still too lively in mind and spirit. Miss Pinnegar began to grow grey and elderly too, money became scarcer and scarcer, there was a black day ahead when her father would die and the home be broken up, and she would have to tackle life as a worker.

Alvina fell back into humility and fear: she started showing signs of her mother’s heart problems. Days turned into weeks, months into seasons, and she worked hard like a housemaid in Manchester House. She rushed around doing the shopping, sang in the choir on Sundays, attended various chapel events, spent time visiting friends, and laughed, chatted, and played games. But all the while, what was there actually in her life? Not much. She was nearing the point of becoming an old maid. Already in her late twenties, she spent her days working at home, while her father became an elderly, frail man who still had a lively mind and spirit. Miss Pinnegar also started to become grey and aged, money got tighter and tighter, there was an inevitable day ahead when her father would pass away, the home would break apart, and she would have to face life as a worker.

There lay the only alternative: in work. She might slave her days away teaching the piano, as Miss Frost had done: she might find a subordinate post as nurse: she might sit in the cash-desk of some shop. Some work of some sort would be found for her. And she would sink into the routine of her job, as did so many women, and grow old and die, chattering and fluttering. She would have what is called her independence. But, seriously faced with that treasure, and without the option of refusing it, strange how hideous she found it.

There was only one alternative: work. She could spend her days teaching piano, just like Miss Frost had done; she could take a nursing job; or she could work at the cash register in some store. Some kind of job would surely be available for her. And she would settle into the routine of her work, like so many women do, and eventually grow old and die, chattering and flitting about. She’d have what people call her independence. But when confronted with that supposed treasure, and without the choice of saying no, it was strange how awful she found it.

Work!—a job! More even than she rebelled against the Withams did she rebel against a job. Albert Witham was distasteful to her—or rather, he was not exactly distasteful, he was chiefly incongruous. She could never get over the feeling that he was mouthing and smiling at her through the glass wall of an aquarium, he being on the watery side. Whether she would ever be able to take to his strange and dishuman element, who knows? Anyway it would be some sort of an adventure: better than a job. She rebelled with all her backbone against the word job. Even the substitutes, employment or work, were detestable, unbearable. Emphatically, she did not want to work for a wage. It was too humiliating. Could anything be more infra dig than the performing of a set of special actions day in day out, for a life-time, in order to receive some shillings every seventh day. Shameful! A condition of shame. The most vulgar, sordid and humiliating of all forms of slavery: so mechanical. Far better be a slave outright, in contact with all the whims and impulses of a human being, than serve some mechanical routine of modern work.

Work!—a job! More than she fought against the Withams, she fought against a job. Albert Witham was unpleasant to her—or rather, he wasn't exactly unpleasant, he was mostly just out of place. She could never shake the feeling that he was behind a glass wall in an aquarium, smiling and talking to her from the other side. Who knows if she would ever be able to adapt to his strange and unnatural vibe? Anyway, it would be some kind of adventure: better than a job. She resisted with all her strength against the word job. Even the alternatives, employment or work, were disgusting, unbearable. She definitely did not want to work for a paycheck. It was too degrading. Could anything be more infra dig than performing a series of set tasks day in and day out, for a lifetime, just to earn a few coins every week? Shameful! A state of humiliation. The most crude, miserable, and degrading type of slavery: so mechanical. It was far better to be a straightforward slave, experiencing all the whims and impulses of being human, than to serve some mechanical routine of modern work.

She trembled with anger, impotence, and fear. For months, the thought of Albert was a torment to her. She might have married him. He would have been strange, a strange fish. But were it not better to take the strange leap, over into his element, than to condemn oneself to the routine of a job? He would have been curious and dishuman. But after all, it would have been an experience. In a way, she liked him. There was something odd and integral about him, which she liked. He was not a liar. In his own line, he was honest and direct. Then he would take her to South Africa: a whole new milieu. And perhaps she would have children. She shivered a little. No, not his children! He seemed so curiously cold-blooded. And yet, why not? Why not his curious, pale, half cold-blooded children, like little fishes of her own? Why not? Everything was possible: and even desirable, once one could see the strangeness of it. Once she could plunge through the wall of the aquarium! Once she could kiss him!

She shook with anger, helplessness, and fear. For months, the thought of Albert tormented her. She could have married him. He would have been odd, a strange character. But wouldn’t it be better to take that leap into his world than to trap herself in the monotony of a job? He would have been intriguing and inhuman. But after all, it would have been an experience. In a way, she liked him. There was something peculiar and complete about him that she appreciated. He wasn’t a liar. In his own field, he was honest and straightforward. Then he would take her to South Africa: an entirely new environment. And perhaps she would have children. She shivered a little. No, not his children! He seemed so oddly cold-blooded. And yet, why not? Why not have his strange, pale, half cold-blooded children, like little fish of her own? Why not? Everything was possible: and even appealing, once she could grasp the oddity of it. Once she could break through the wall of the aquarium! Once she could kiss him!

Therefore Miss Pinnegar’s quiet harping on the string was unbearable.

Therefore, Miss Pinnegar’s constant playing on the strings was unbearable.

“I can’t understand that you disliked Mr. Witham so much?” said Miss Pinnegar.

“I don’t get why you disliked Mr. Witham so much?” said Miss Pinnegar.

“We never can understand those things,” said Alvina. “I can’t understand why I dislike tapioca and arrowroot—but I do.”

“We can never really understand those things,” Alvina said. “I don’t get why I dislike tapioca and arrowroot—but I do.”

“That’s different,” said Miss Pinnegar shortly.

"That's different," Miss Pinnegar said curtly.

“It’s no more easy to understand,” said Alvina.

“It’s no easier to understand,” said Alvina.

“Because there’s no need to understand it,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Because there’s no need to get it,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“And is there need to understand the other?”

“And is there a need to understand the other?”

“Certainly. I can see nothing wrong with him,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Of course. I see nothing wrong with him,” said Miss Pinnegar.

Alvina went away in silence. This was in the first months after she had given Albert his dismissal. He was at Oxford again—would not return to Woodhouse till Christmas. Between her and the Woodhouse Withams there was a decided coldness. They never looked at her now—nor she at them.

Alvina left without a word. This was in the early months after she had fired Albert. He was back at Oxford and wouldn't come back to Woodhouse until Christmas. There was a clear coldness between her and the Woodhouse Withams. They never looked at her now, and she didn’t look at them either.

None the less, as Christmas drew near Alvina worked up her feelings. Perhaps she would be reconciled to him. She would slip across and smile to him. She would take the plunge, once and for all—and kiss him and marry him and bear the little half-fishes, his children. She worked herself into quite a fever of anticipation.

None the less, as Christmas got closer, Alvina stirred up her emotions. Maybe she could make peace with him. She’d cross over and smile at him. She’d take the leap, once and for all—and kiss him, marry him, and have their little half-fish kids. She got herself into quite a frenzy of excitement.

But when she saw him, the first evening, sitting stiff and staring flatly in front of him in Chapel, staring away from everything in the world, at heaven knows what—just as fishes stare—then his dishumanness came over her again like an arrest, and arrested all her flights of fancy. He stared flatly in front of him, and flatly set a wall of oblivion between him and her. She trembled and let be.

But when she saw him that first evening, sitting rigid and staring blankly ahead in the Chapel, looking past everything in the world into who knows what—just like fish do—his lack of humanity hit her again like a pause, stopping all her daydreams. He gazed blankly in front of him, creating a wall of nothingness between them. She trembled and let it go.

After Christmas, however, she had nothing at all to think forward to. And it was then she seemed to shrink: she seemed positively to shrink.

After Christmas, though, she had nothing at all to look forward to. And that’s when she seemed to shrink; she really seemed to shrink.

“You never spoke to Mr. Witham?” Miss Pinnegar asked.

“You never talked to Mr. Witham?” Miss Pinnegar asked.

“He never spoke to me,” replied Alvina.

“He never talked to me,” replied Alvina.

“He raised his hat to me.”

“He tipped his hat to me.”

You ought to have married him, Miss Pinnegar,” said Alvina. “He would have been right for you.” And she laughed rather mockingly.

"You should have married him, Miss Pinnegar," Alvina said. "He would have been perfect for you." And she laughed rather mockingly.

“There is no need to make provision for me,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“There’s no need to make arrangements for me,” said Miss Pinnegar.

And after this, she was a long time before she forgave Alvina, and was really friendly again. Perhaps she would never have forgiven her if she had not found her weeping rather bitterly in her mother’s abandoned sitting-room.

And after that, it took her a long time to forgive Alvina and be truly friendly again. Maybe she would never have forgiven her if she hadn't found her crying quite sadly in her mother's old sitting room.

Now so far, the story of Alvina is commonplace enough. It is more or less the story of thousands of girls. They all find work. It is the ordinary solution of everything. And if we were dealing with an ordinary girl we should have to carry on mildly and dully down the long years of employment; or, at the best, marriage with some dull school-teacher or office-clerk.

Now up to this point, Alvina's story is pretty typical. It's basically the story of thousands of girls. They all find jobs. It's the usual answer to everything. And if we were talking about an ordinary girl, we'd have to go through the long years of work in a pretty boring way; or at best, she'd end up marrying some dull school teacher or office worker.

But we protest that Alvina is not ordinary. Ordinary people, ordinary fates. But extraordinary people, extraordinary fates. Or else no fate at all. The all-to-one-pattern modern system is too much for most extraordinary individuals. It just kills them off or throws them disused aside.

But we argue that Alvina is not ordinary. Ordinary people, ordinary lives. But extraordinary people, extraordinary lives. Or else no life at all. The one-size-fits-all modern system is too much for most extraordinary individuals. It either breaks them down or pushes them aside.

There have been enough stories about ordinary people. I should think the Duke of Clarence must even have found malmsey nauseating, when he choked and went purple and was really asphyxiated in a butt of it. And ordinary people are no malmsey. Just ordinary tap-water. And we have been drenched and deluged and so nearly drowned in perpetual floods of ordinariness, that tap-water tends to become a really hateful fluid to us. We loathe its out-of-the-tap tastelessness. We detest ordinary people. We are in peril of our lives from them: and in peril of our souls too, for they would damn us one and all to the ordinary. Every individual should, by nature, have his extraordinary points. But nowadays you may look for them with a microscope, they are so worn-down by the regular machine-friction of our average and mechanical days.

There have been enough stories about everyday people. I bet the Duke of Clarence must have found malmsey disgusting when he choked, turned purple, and really suffocated in a barrel of it. And ordinary people are nothing like malmsey. They're just plain tap water. We've been soaked and overwhelmed and almost drowned in constant floods of ordinariness, to the point that tap water starts to feel like a truly hated substance to us. We can't stand its bland, out-of-the-tap flavor. We can't stand ordinary people. Our lives are at risk from them: and our souls too, because they would doom us all to the ordinary. Every person should, by nature, have their unique qualities. But nowadays, you need a microscope to find them, as they are so worn down by the daily grind of our average and mechanical lives.

There was no hope for Alvina in the ordinary. If help came, it would have to come from the extraordinary. Hence the extreme peril of her case. Hence the bitter fear and humiliation she felt as she drudged shabbily on in Manchester House, hiding herself as much as possible from public view. Men can suck the heady juice of exalted self-importance from the bitter weed of failure—failures are usually the most conceited of men: even as was James Houghton. But to a woman, failure is another matter. For her it means failure to live, failure to establish her own life on the face of the earth. And this is humiliating, the ultimate humiliation.

There was no hope for Alvina in the ordinary. If help came, it would have to come from the extraordinary. That’s why her situation was so desperate. That’s why she felt such bitter fear and humiliation as she trudged along in Manchester House, trying to keep herself out of sight as much as possible. Men can draw a sense of inflated self-importance from the harsh reality of failure—failures are often the most arrogant of men, just like James Houghton. But for a woman, failure is different. For her, it means failing to live, failing to carve out her own life in the world. And that’s humiliating—the ultimate humiliation.

And so the slow years crept round, and the completed coil of each one was a further heavy, strangling noose. Alvina had passed her twenty-sixth, twenty-seventh, twenty-eighth and even her twenty-ninth year. She was in her thirtieth. It ought to be a laughing matter. But it isn’t.

And so the slow years went by, and each completed year felt like a heavier, choking noose. Alvina had turned twenty-six, twenty-seven, twenty-eight, and even twenty-nine. She was now in her thirtieth year. It should be something to laugh about. But it isn’t.

          Ach, schon zwanzig
          Ach, schon zwanzig
Immer noch durch’s Leben tanz’ ich
Jeder, Jeder will mich küssen
Mir das Leben zu versüssen.

          Ach, schon dreissig
          Ach, schon dreissig
Immer Mädchen, Mädchen heiss’ ich.
In dem Zopf schon graue Härchen
Ach, wie schnell vergehn die Jährchen.

          Ach, schon vierzig
          Ach, schon vierzig
Und noch immer Keiner find ’sich.
Im gesicht schon graue Flecken
Ach, das muss im Spiegel stecken.

          Ach, schon fünfzig
          Ach, schon fünfzig
Und noch immer Keiner will ’mich;
Soll ich mich mit Bänden zieren
Soll ich einen Schleier führen?
          Dann heisst’s, die Alte putzt sich,
          Sie ist fu’fzig, sie ist fu’fzig.

Ach, already twenty
          Ach, already twenty
I’m still dancing through life
Everyone, everyone wants to kiss me
To sweeten my life.

          Ach, already thirty
          Ach, already thirty
I’m still called girl, girl.
In my braid, gray hairs are showing
Oh, how quickly the years are passing.

          Ach, already forty
          Ach, already forty
And still no one finds me.
Gray spots are starting to show on my face
Oh, that must be in the mirror.

          Ach, already fifty
          Ach, already fifty
And still no one wants me;
Should I adorn myself with ribbons
Should I wear a veil?
          Then they say, the old woman is getting ready,
          She’s fifty, she’s fifty.

True enough, in Alvina’s pig-tail of soft brown the grey hairs were already showing. True enough, she still preferred to be thought of as a girl. And the slow-footed years, so heavy in passing, were so imperceptibly numerous in their accumulation.

True enough, in Alvina’s soft brown ponytail, the gray hairs were already showing. True enough, she still wanted to be seen as a girl. And the slow-moving years, so heavy as they passed, quietly added up in such a way that was hardly noticeable.

But we are not going to follow our song to its fatal and dreary conclusion. Presumably, the ordinary old-maid heroine nowadays is destined to die in her fifties, she is not allowed to be the long-liver of the by-gone novels. Let the song suffice her.

But we're not going to let our song lead us to its sad and gloomy end. Presumably, the ordinary old-maid heroine today is expected to pass away in her fifties; she isn’t allowed to live as long as the heroines from past novels. Let the song be enough for her.

James Houghton had still another kick in him. He had one last scheme up his sleeve. Looking out on a changing world, it was the popular novelties which had the last fascination for him. The Skating Rink, like another Charybdis, had all but entangled him in its swirl as he pushed painfully off from the rocks of Throttle-Ha’penny. But he had escaped, and for almost three years had lain obscurely in port, like a frail and finished bark, selling the last of his bits and bobs, and making little splashes in warehouse-oddments. Miss Pinnegar thought he had really gone quiet.

James Houghton still had one more trick up his sleeve. He had one last plan he was working on. Looking out at a changing world, it was the trendy new things that really caught his interest. The Skating Rink, like another Charybdis, almost pulled him in as he struggled to push away from the rocks of Throttle-Ha’penny. But he had managed to escape, and for nearly three years he had been quietly in port, like a fragile, finished boat, selling off the last of his odds and ends, and making small ripples in warehouse leftovers. Miss Pinnegar thought he had really quieted down.

But alas, at that degenerated and shabby, down-at-heel club he met another tempter: a plump man who had been in the music-hall line as a sort of agent. This man had catered for the little shows of little towns. He had been in America, out West, doing shows there. He had trailed his way back to England, where he had left his wife and daughter. But he did not resume his family life. Wherever he was, his wife was a hundred miles away. Now he found himself more or less stranded in Woodhouse. He had nearly fixed himself up with a music-hall in the Potteries—as manager: he had all-but got such another place at Ickley, in Derbyshire: he had forced his way through the industrial and mining townlets, prospecting for any sort of music-hall or show from which he could get a picking. And now, in very low water, he found himself at Woodhouse.

But unfortunately, at that rundown and shabby, struggling club he met another tempter: a chubby guy who had worked in the music hall scene as a sort of agent. This man had provided entertainment for small shows in little towns. He had been in America, out West, doing shows there. He had made his way back to England, where he had left his wife and daughter. But he didn’t return to family life. Wherever he was, his wife was a hundred miles away. Now he found himself pretty much stuck in Woodhouse. He had almost secured a position managing a music hall in the Potteries; he was close to getting a similar job in Ickley, in Derbyshire. He had forced his way through the industrial and mining towns, searching for any kind of music hall or show that could bring in some money. And now, in a very tough situation, he found himself in Woodhouse.

Woodhouse had a cinema already: a famous Empire run-up by Jordan, the sly builder and decorator who had got on so surprisingly. In James’s younger days, Jordan was an obscure and illiterate nobody. And now he had a motor car, and looked at the tottering James with sardonic contempt, from under his heavy, heavy-lidded dark eyes. He was rather stout, frail in health, but silent and insuperable, was A. W. Jordan.

Woodhouse already had a cinema: a well-known Empire owned by Jordan, the cunning builder and decorator who had risen to success unexpectedly. In James's younger days, Jordan was an unknown and illiterate nobody. Now he had a car and regarded the unsteady James with sarcastic disdain from beneath his heavy, hooded dark eyes. He was somewhat overweight, fragile in health, but quiet and undeniably formidable, A. W. Jordan.

“I missed a chance there,” said James, fluttering. “I missed a rare chance there. I ought to have been first with a cinema.”

“I missed an opportunity there,” said James, flustered. “I missed a rare opportunity there. I should have been the first with a movie.”

He admitted as much to Mr. May, the stranger who was looking for some sort of “managing” job. Mr. May, who also was plump and who could hold his tongue, but whose pink, fat face and light-blue eyes had a loud look, for all that, put the speech in his pipe and smoked it. Not that he smoked a pipe: always cigarettes. But he seized on James’s admission, as something to be made the most of.

He admitted this to Mr. May, the stranger who was looking for some kind of "managing" job. Mr. May, who was also chubby and could keep quiet, but whose pink, round face and light-blue eyes had a loud appearance, took James's words and pondered them. Not that he actually smoked a pipe: he always preferred cigarettes. But he latched onto James’s admission as something to capitalize on.

Now Mr. May’s mind, though quick, was pedestrian, not winged. He had come to Woodhouse not to look at Jordan’s “Empire,” but at the temporary wooden structure that stood in the old Cattle Market—“Wright’s Cinematograph and Variety Theatre.” Wright’s was not a superior show, like the Woodhouse Empire. Yet it was always packed with colliers and work-lasses. But unfortunately there was no chance of Mr. May’s getting a finger in the Cattle Market pie. Wright’s was a family affair. Mr. and Mrs. Wright and a son and two daughters with their husbands: a tight old lock-up family concern. Yet it was the kind of show that appealed to Mr. May: pictures between the turns. The cinematograph was but an item in the program, amidst the more thrilling incidents—to Mr. May—of conjurors, popular songs, five-minute farces, performing birds, and comics. Mr. May was too human to believe that a show should consist entirely of the dithering eye-ache of a film.

Now, Mr. May’s mind, although sharp, was pretty ordinary, not imaginative. He had come to Woodhouse not to check out Jordan’s “Empire,” but to see the temporary wooden structure in the old Cattle Market—“Wright’s Cinematograph and Variety Theatre.” Wright’s wasn’t a top-tier show like the Woodhouse Empire. Still, it was always crowded with miners and working-class women. Unfortunately, there was no chance for Mr. May to get involved in the Cattle Market venture. Wright’s was a family operation. Mr. and Mrs. Wright, along with their son and two daughters and their husbands: a tightly-knit family business. Yet, it was the type of show that appealed to Mr. May: films mixed in with live performances. The cinematograph was just one part of the program, alongside what Mr. May considered more exciting acts—magicians, popular songs, quick skits, trained birds, and comedians. Mr. May was too relatable to think that a show should solely consist of the monotonous visual strain of a film.

He was becoming really depressed by his failure to find any opening. He had his family to keep—and though his honesty was of the variety sort, he had a heavy conscience in the direction of his wife and daughter. Having been so long in America, he had acquired American qualities, one of which was this heavy sort of private innocence, coupled with complacent and natural unscrupulousness in “matters of business.” A man of some odd sensitiveness in material things, he liked to have his clothes neat and spick, his linen immaculate, his face clean-shaved like a cherub. But alas, his clothes were now old-fashioned, so that their rather expensive smartness was detrimental to his chances, in spite of their scrupulous look of having come almost new out of the bandbox that morning. His rather small felt hats still curved jauntily over his full pink face. But his eyes looked lugubrious, as if he felt he had not deserved so much bad luck, and there were bilious lines beneath them.

He was really getting depressed about his failure to find any opportunities. He had his family to support—and even though he was generally honest, he felt a heavy burden of guilt regarding his wife and daughter. After spending so much time in America, he had picked up some American traits, one of which was a deep sense of private innocence mixed with a relaxed attitude toward “business matters.” He was a bit sensitive about material things; he liked his clothes neat and sharp, his linens spotless, and his face clean-shaven like a cherub. But unfortunately, his clothes were now out of style, and their once expensive look was working against him, despite their polished appearance as if they had just come fresh out of the box that morning. His small felt hats still sat charmingly on his round pink face, but his eyes looked gloomy, as if he felt he didn't deserve so much bad luck, and there were noticeable lines of strain beneath them.

So Mr. May, in his room in the Moon and Stars, which was the best inn in Woodhouse—he must have a good hötel—lugubriously considered his position. Woodhouse offered little or nothing. He must go to Alfreton. And would he find anything there? Ah, where, where in this hateful world was there refuge for a man saddled with responsibilities, who wanted to do his best and was given no opportunity? Mr. May had travelled in his Pullman car and gone straight to the best hotel in the town, like any other American with money—in America. He had done it smart, too. And now, in this grubby penny-picking England, he saw his boots being worn-down at the heel, and was afraid of being stranded without cash even for a railway ticket. If he had to clear out without paying his hotel bill—well, that was the world’s fault. He had to live. But he must perforce keep enough in hand for a ticket to Birmingham. He always said his wife was in London. And he always walked down to Lumley to post his letters. He was full of evasions.

So Mr. May, in his room at the Moon and Stars, the best inn in Woodhouse—he had to stay in a good hotel—sorrowfully thought about his situation. Woodhouse had very little to offer. He needed to go to Alfreton. But would he find anything there? Where, oh where, in this miserable world, could a man burdened with responsibilities find a chance to do his best when no opportunities were given? Mr. May had traveled in his Pullman car and gone straight to the best hotel in town, just like any other wealthy American—in America. He had done it well. And now, in this shabby penny-pinching England, he saw his boots wearing down at the heels and feared being stuck without money even for a train ticket. If he had to leave without paying his hotel bill—well, that was the world’s problem. He had to survive. But he needed to keep enough cash aside for a ticket to Birmingham. He always said his wife was in London. And he always walked down to Lumley to mail his letters. He was full of excuses.

So again he walked down to Lumley to post his letters. And he looked at Lumley. And he found it a damn god-forsaken hell of a hole. It was a long straggle of a dusty road down in the valley, with a pale-grey dust and spatter from the pottery, and big chimneys bellying forth black smoke right by the road. Then there was a short cross-way, up which one saw the iron foundry, a black and rusty place. A little further on was the railway junction, and beyond that, more houses stretching to Hathersedge, where the stocking factories were busy. Compared with Lumley, Woodhouse, whose church could be seen sticking up proudly and vulgarly on an eminence, above trees and meadow-slopes, was an idyllic heaven.

So he walked down to Lumley to mail his letters. And he looked at Lumley. He found it to be a complete dump. It was a long, dusty road in the valley, with pale-grey dust and mess from the pottery, and big chimneys pumping out black smoke right by the road. Then there was a short crossroad, from which you could see the iron foundry, a dark and rusty place. A little further on was the railway junction, and beyond that, more houses stretched towards Hathersedge, where the stocking factories were busy. Compared to Lumley, Woodhouse, with its church sticking up proudly and tackily on a hill above the trees and meadows, was like paradise.

Mr. May turned in to the Derby Hotel to have a small whiskey. And of course he entered into conversation.

Mr. May walked into the Derby Hotel to grab a quick whiskey. Naturally, he struck up a conversation.

“You seem somewhat quiet at Lumley,” he said, in his odd, refined-showman’s voice. “Have you nothing at all in the way of amusement?”

“You seem a bit quiet at Lumley,” he said, in his oddly refined showman’s voice. “Do you have nothing at all to entertain yourself?”

“They all go up to Woodhouse, else to Hathersedge.”

“They all go up to Woodhouse or else to Hathersedge.”

“But couldn’t you support some place of your own—some rival to Wright’s Variety?”

“But couldn’t you support your own place—some rival to Wright’s Variety?”

“Ay—’appen—if somebody started it.”

"Hey—maybe—if someone began it."

And so it was that James was inoculated with the idea of starting a cinema on the virgin soil of Lumley. To the women he said not a word. But on the very first morning that Mr. May broached the subject, he became a new man. He fluttered like a boy, he fluttered as if he had just grown wings.

And so it happened that James was filled with the idea of starting a cinema on the untouched land of Lumley. He didn't mention anything to the women. But on the very first morning that Mr. May brought it up, he transformed into a new person. He was excited like a young boy; he was as if he had just sprouted wings.

“Let us go down,” said Mr. May, “and look at a site. You pledge yourself to nothing—you don’t compromise yourself. You merely have a site in your mind.”

“Let’s go check out a site,” said Mr. May, “and take a look. You don’t commit to anything—you’re not tying yourself down. You’re just considering a location in your mind.”

And so it came to pass that, next morning, this oddly assorted couple went down to Lumley together. James was very shabby, in his black coat and dark grey trousers, and his cheap grey cap. He bent forward as he walked, and still nipped along hurriedly, as if pursued by fate. His face was thin and still handsome. Odd that his cheap cap, by incongruity, made him look more a gentleman. But it did. As he walked he glanced alertly hither and thither, and saluted everybody.

And so it happened that the next morning, this strangely paired couple headed down to Lumley together. James looked quite shabby in his black coat, dark grey trousers, and cheap grey cap. He walked with a forward lean, moving quickly as if chased by fate. His face was thin but still handsome. Interestingly, his cheap cap somehow made him look more like a gentleman, even with its oddness. As he walked, he scanned his surroundings attentively and greeted everyone.

By his side, somewhat tight and tubby, with his chest out and his head back, went the prim figure of Mr. May, reminding one of a consequential bird of the smaller species. His plumbago-grey suit fitted exactly—save that it was perhaps a little tight. The jacket and waistcoat were bound with silk braid of exactly the same shade as the cloth. His soft collar, immaculately fresh, had a dark stripe like his shirt. His boots were black, with grey suède uppers: but a little down at heel. His dark-grey hat was jaunty. Altogether he looked very spruce, though a little behind the fashions: very pink faced, though his blue eyes were bilious beneath: very much on the spot, although the spot was the wrong one.

By his side, somewhat plump and stout, with his chest puffed out and his head held high, walked the neat figure of Mr. May, reminding one of a self-important little bird. His plumbago-grey suit fit perfectly—except it was maybe a bit snug. The jacket and vest were trimmed with silk braid that matched the fabric exactly. His soft collar, impeccably clean, had a dark stripe like his shirt. His boots were black with grey suede tops, but a bit worn down at the heels. His dark-grey hat was stylish. All in all, he looked quite sharp, though a bit out of touch with fashion: very rosy-faced, even though his blue eyes looked a bit sickly: very much present, even though he was in the wrong place.

They discoursed amiably as they went, James bending forward, Mr. May bending back. Mr. May took the refined man-of-the-world tone.

They chatted easily as they walked, James leaning forward, Mr. May leaning back. Mr. May adopted a sophisticated, worldly tone.

“Of course,” he said—he used the two words very often, and pronounced the second, rather mincingly, to rhyme with sauce: “Of course,” said Mr. May, “it’s a disgusting place—disgusting! I never was in a worse, in all the cauce of my travels. But then—that isn’t the point—”

“Of course,” he said—he used those two words all the time, and pronounced the second one in a way that made it rhyme with sauce: “Of course,” said Mr. May, “it’s a horrible place—horrible! I’ve never been in a worse, in all the cauce of my travels. But then—that’s not the point—”

He spread his plump hands from his immaculate shirt-cuffs.

He spread his chubby hands from his clean shirt cuffs.

“No, it isn’t. Decidedly it isn’t. That’s beside the point altogether. What we want—” began James.

“No, it isn’t. Definitely not. That’s completely beside the point. What we want—” began James.

“Is an audience—of cauce—! And we have it—! Virgin soil—!

“Is an audience—of cauce—! And we have it—! Fresh ground—!

“Yes, decidedly. Untouched! An unspoiled market.”

“Yes, definitely. Untouched! An unspoiled market.”

“An unspoiled market!” reiterated Mr. May, in full confirmation, though with a faint flicker of a smile. “How very fortunate for us.”

“An untouched market!” Mr. May repeated, fully agreeing, though with a slight smile. “How very lucky for us.”

“Properly handled,” said James. “Properly handled.”

“Handled the right way,” said James. “Handled the right way.”

“Why yes—of cauce! Why shouldn’t we handle it properly!”

“Of course! Why shouldn’t we handle it properly!”

“Oh, we shall manage that, we shall manage that,” came the quick, slightly husky voice of James.

“Oh, we’ll take care of that, we’ll take care of that,” came the quick, slightly raspy voice of James.

“Of cauce we shall! Why bless my life, if we can’t manage an audience in Lumley, what can we do.”

“Of course we will! Goodness, if we can’t handle an audience in Lumley, what can we do?”

“We have a guide in the matter of their taste,” said James. “We can see what Wright’s are doing—and Jordan’s—and we can go to Hathersedge and Knarborough and Alfreton—beforehand, that is—”

“We have a good idea about their tastes,” James said. “We can check out what Wright’s is doing—and Jordan’s—and we can visit Hathersedge, Knarborough, and Alfreton—beforehand, that is—”

“Why certainly—if you think it’s necessary. I’ll do all that for you. And I’ll interview the managers and the performers themselves—as if I were a journalist, don’t you see. I’ve done a fair amount of journalism, and nothing easier than to get cards from various newspapers.”

“Sure—if you think it’s necessary. I’ll take care of all that for you. And I’ll interview the managers and the performers themselves—like I’m a journalist, you know. I’ve done quite a bit of journalism, and it’s really easy to get press credentials from different newspapers.”

“Yes, that’s a good suggestion,” said James. “As if you were going to write an account in the newspapers—excellent.”

“Yes, that’s a great suggestion,” said James. “It’s like you’re going to write a piece for the newspapers—perfect.”

“And so simple! You pick up just all the information you require.”

“And it's so straightforward! You gather all the information you need.”

“Decidedly—decidedly!” said James.

“Definitely—definitely!” said James.

And so behold our two heroes sniffing round the sordid backs and wasted meadows and marshy places of Lumley. They found one barren patch where two caravans were standing. A woman was peeling potatoes, sitting on the bottom step of her caravan. A half-caste girl came up with a large pale-blue enamelled jug of water. In the background were two booths covered up with coloured canvas. Hammering was heard inside.

And so here are our two heroes wandering around the dirty backstreets, overgrown fields, and marshy areas of Lumley. They discovered a barren spot where two caravans were parked. A woman was peeling potatoes while sitting on the bottom step of her caravan. A mixed-race girl approached with a large light blue enamel jug of water. In the backdrop, two booths were covered with colorful canvas. They could hear hammering coming from inside.

“Good-morning!” said Mr. May, stopping before the woman. “’Tisn’t fair time, is it?”

“Good morning!” said Mr. May, stopping in front of the woman. “It’s not fair time, is it?”

“No, it’s no fair,” said the woman.

“No, it’s not fair,” said the woman.

“I see. You’re just on your own. Getting on all right?”

“I see. You're doing okay on your own?”

“Fair,” said the woman.

“Okay,” said the woman.

“Only fair! Sorry. Good-morning.”

"Fair enough! Sorry. Good morning."

Mr. May’s quick eye, roving round, had seen a negro stoop from under the canvas that covered one booth. The negro was thin, and looked young but rather frail, and limped. His face was very like that of the young negro in Watteau’s drawing—pathetic, wistful, north-bitten. In an instant Mr. May had taken all in: the man was the woman’s husband—they were acclimatized in these regions: the booth where he had been hammering was a Hoop-La. The other would be a cocoanut-shy. Feeling the instant American dislike for the presence of a negro, Mr. May moved off with James.

Mr. May’s sharp eye scanned the area and spotted a young, thin black man leaning out from beneath the canvas covering one booth. He looked young but rather weak and had a limp. His face resembled that of the young black man in Watteau’s drawing—sad, longing, and weathered. In an instant, Mr. May understood everything: the man was the woman’s husband—they were familiar with this environment. The booth where he had been working was a Hoop-La game. The other booth must have been a coconut shy. Noticing the instinctive American discomfort around a black man, Mr. May walked away with James.

They found out that the woman was a Lumley woman, that she had two children, that the negro was a most quiet and respectable chap, but that the family kept to itself, and didn’t mix up with Lumley.

They discovered that the woman was from Lumley, that she had two kids, that the Black guy was a very quiet and decent fellow, but that the family kept to themselves and didn’t interact much with others in Lumley.

“I should think so,” said Mr. May, a little disgusted even at the suggestion.

"I would hope so," Mr. May said, a bit disgusted even by the idea.

Then he proceeded to find out how long they had stood on this ground—three months—how long they would remain—only another week, then they were moving off to Alfreton fair—who was the owner of the pitch—Mr. Bows, the butcher. Ah! And what was the ground used for? Oh, it was building land. But the foundation wasn’t very good.

Then he continued to figure out how long they had been on this spot—three months—how much longer they would stay—just another week, then they were heading off to Alfreton fair—who owned the lot—Mr. Bows, the butcher. Ah! And what was the land used for? Oh, it was meant for building. But the foundation wasn’t very solid.

“The very thing! Aren’t we fortunate!” cried Mr. May, perking up the moment they were in the street. But this cheerfulness and brisk perkiness was a great strain on him. He missed his eleven o’clock whiskey terribly—terribly—his pick-me-up! And he daren’t confess it to James, who, he knew, was T-T. So he dragged his weary and hollow way up to Woodhouse, and sank with a long “Oh!” of nervous exhaustion in the private bar of the Moon and Stars. He wrinkled his short nose. The smell of the place was distasteful to him. The disgusting beer that the colliers drank. Oh!—he was so tired. He sank back with his whiskey and stared blankly, dismally in front of him. Beneath his eyes he looked more bilious still. He felt thoroughly out of luck, and petulant.

“The very thing! Aren’t we lucky!” exclaimed Mr. May, brightening up as soon as they were outside. But this cheerfulness and energetic attitude was a huge strain for him. He really missed his eleven o’clock whiskey—terribly—his boost! And he couldn’t admit it to James, who he knew was T-T. So he dragged his tired and empty self up to Woodhouse, and slumped with a long “Oh!” of nervous exhaustion in the private bar of the Moon and Stars. He scrunched his short nose. The smell of the place was off-putting to him. The disgusting beer that the miners drank. Oh!—he was so exhausted. He leaned back with his whiskey and stared blankly, miserably in front of him. Beneath his eyes, he looked even more sickly. He felt completely out of luck and irritable.

None the less he sallied out with all his old bright perkiness, the next time he had to meet James. He hadn’t yet broached the question of costs. When would he be able to get an advance from James? He must hurry the matter forward. He brushed his crisp, curly brown hair carefully before the mirror. How grey he was at the temples! No wonder, dear me, with such a life! He was in his shirt-sleeves. His waistcoat, with its grey satin back, fitted him tightly. He had filled out—but he hadn’t developed a corporation. Not at all. He looked at himself sideways, and feared dismally he was thinner. He was one of those men who carry themselves in a birdie fashion, so that their tail sticks out a little behind, jauntily. How wonderfully the satin of his waistcoat had worn! He looked at his shirt-cuffs. They were going. Luckily, when he had had the shirts made he had secured enough material for the renewing of cuffs and neckbands. He put on his coat, from which he had flicked the faintest suspicion of dust, and again settled himself to go out and meet James on the question of an advance. He simply must have an advance.

Nevertheless, he stepped out with all his usual brightness the next time he had to meet James. He still hadn't brought up the topic of costs. When would he be able to get an advance from James? He *had* to push the matter forward. He carefully brushed his crisp, curly brown hair in the mirror. How gray he was at the temples! No surprise, considering the lifestyle! He was in his shirt sleeves. His waistcoat, with its gray satin back, fit him snugly. He had filled out—but he hadn’t developed a belly. Not at all. He glanced at himself sideways and worried gloomily that he looked thinner. He was one of those guys who carry themselves in a way that makes their backside stick out slightly, jauntily. How beautifully the satin of his waistcoat had worn! He looked at his shirt cuffs. They were wearing out. Fortunately, when he had the shirts made, he had secured enough fabric to replace the cuffs and neckbands. He put on his coat, which he had brushed off for the slightest bit of dust, and prepared to head out to meet James about the advance. He absolutely needed an advance.

He didn’t get it that day, none the less. The next morning he was ringing for his tea at six o’clock. And before ten he had already flitted to Lumley and back, he had already had a word with Mr. Bows, about that pitch, and, overcoming all his repugnance, a word with the quiet, frail, sad negro, about Alfreton fair, and the chance of buying some sort of collapsible building, for his cinematograph.

He didn’t understand it that day, though. The next morning, he was calling for his tea at six o’clock. By ten, he had already darted to Lumley and back, had a conversation with Mr. Bows about that pitch, and, pushing through all his reluctance, spoke with the quiet, frail, sad Black man about Alfreton fair and the possibility of buying some kind of collapsible building for his movie projector.

With all this news he met James—not at the shabby club, but in the deserted reading-room of the so-called Artizans Hall—where never an artizan entered, but only men of James’s class. Here they took the chessboard and pretended to start a game. But their conversation was rapid and secretive.

With all this news, he met James—not at the rundown club, but in the empty reading room of the so-called Artizans Hall—where no actual artisans ever entered, only men of James’s social standing. Here, they set up the chessboard and pretended to start a game. But their conversation was quick and discreet.

Mr. May disclosed all his discoveries. And then he said, tentatively:

Mr. May shared all his findings. And then he said, cautiously:

“Hadn’t we better think about the financial part now? If we’re going to look round for an erection”—curious that he always called it an erection—“we shall have to know what we are going to spend.”

“Shouldn’t we start considering the financial aspect now? If we’re going to look for a construction”—it’s interesting that he always referred to it as a construction—“we need to know how much we’re planning to spend.”

“Yes—yes. Well—” said James vaguely, nervously, giving a glance at Mr. May. Whilst Mr. May abstractedly fingered his black knight.

“Yes—yes. Well—” James said vaguely and nervously, glancing at Mr. May. Meanwhile, Mr. May absently fiddled with his black knight.

“You see at the moment,” said Mr. May, “I have no funds that I can represent in cash. I have no doubt a little later—if we need it—I can find a few hundreds. Many things are due—numbers of things. But it is so difficult to collect one’s dues, particularly from America.” He lifted his blue eyes to James Houghton. “Of course we can delay for some time, until I get my supplies. Or I can act just as your manager—you can employ me—”

“You see right now,” said Mr. May, “I don’t have any cash available. I’m sure that a little later—if we need it—I can come up with a few hundred. A lot of things are due—lots of things. But it’s really hard to collect what people owe you, especially from America.” He lifted his blue eyes to James Houghton. “Of course, we can hold off for a while until I receive my supplies. Or I can act just as your manager—you can hire me—”

He watched James’s face. James looked down at the chessboard. He was fluttering with excitement. He did not want a partner. He wanted to be in this all by himself. He hated partners.

He watched James's face. James stared at the chessboard. He was buzzing with excitement. He didn't want a partner. He wanted to do this all on his own. He hated partners.

“You will agree to be manager, at a fixed salary?” said James hurriedly and huskily, his fine fingers slowly rubbing each other, along the sides.

“You will agree to be the manager, at a fixed salary?” James said quickly and in a raspy voice, his elegant fingers slowly rubbing against each other along the sides.

“Why yes, willingly, if you’ll give me the option of becoming your partner upon terms of mutual agreement, later on.”

“Sure, I'm open to it, if you’ll give me the chance to become your partner on mutually agreed terms later on.”

James did not quite like this.

James wasn't really into this.

“What terms are you thinking of?” he asked.

"What terms are you thinking about?" he asked.

“Well, it doesn’t matter for the moment. Suppose for the moment I enter an engagement as your manager, at a salary, let us say, of—of what, do you think?”

“Well, it doesn’t matter right now. Let's say I take on the role of your manager for a salary of—what do you think?”

“So much a week?” said James pointedly.

“So much a week?” James asked sharply.

“Hadn’t we better make it monthly?”

"Shouldn't we do it monthly?"

The two men looked at one another.

The two men glanced at each other.

“With a month’s notice on either hand?” continued Mr. May.

“With a month’s notice on either side?” continued Mr. May.

“How much?” said James, avaricious.

“How much?” asked James, greedy.

Mr. May studied his own nicely kept hands.

Mr. May looked at his well-groomed hands.

“Well, I don’t see how I can do it under twenty pounds a month. Of course it’s ridiculously low. In America I never accepted less than three hundred dollars a month, and that was my poorest and lowest. But of cauce, England’s not America—more’s the pity.”

"Well, I don’t see how I can do it for less than twenty pounds a month. Of course, that’s ridiculously low. In America, I never accepted less than three hundred dollars a month, and that was my lowest and poorest offer. But of course, England’s not America—what a shame."

But James was shaking his head in a vibrating movement.

But James was shaking his head with a quick motion.

“Impossible!” he replied shrewdly. “Impossible! Twenty pounds a month? Impossible. I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t think of it.”

“Impossible!” he replied cleverly. “Impossible! Twenty pounds a month? Impossible. I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t even consider it.”

“Then name a figure. Say what you can think of,” retorted Mr. May, rather annoyed by this shrewd, shaking head of a doddering provincial, and by his own sudden collapse into mean subordination.

“Then name someone. Tell me what you can think of,” Mr. May shot back, feeling rather irritated by the clever, shaking head of the old provincial and by his own unexpected fall into a position of lowly submission.

“I can’t make it more than ten pounds a month,” said James sharply.

“I can’t earn more than ten pounds a month,” James said sharply.

“What!” screamed Mr. May. “What am I to live on? What is my wife to live on?”

“What!” yelled Mr. May. “What am I supposed to live on? What is my wife supposed to live on?”

“I’ve got to make it pay,” said James. “If I’ve got to make it pay, I must keep down expenses at the beginning.”

“I need to make it profitable,” said James. “If I need to make it profitable, I have to keep expenses low at the start.”

“No,—on the contrary. You must be prepared to spend something at the beginning. If you go in a pinch-and-scrape fashion in the beginning, you will get nowhere at all. Ten pounds a month! Why it’s impossible! Ten pounds a month! But how am I to live?”

“No,—on the contrary. You need to be ready to invest a bit at the start. If you approach it with a cheap mindset from the beginning, you won’t get anywhere. Ten pounds a month! That’s impossible! Ten pounds a month! But how am I supposed to live?”

James’s head still vibrated in a negative fashion. And the two men came to no agreement that morning. Mr. May went home more sick and weary than ever, and took his whiskey more biliously. But James was lit with the light of battle.

James’s head was still buzzing in a bad way. And the two men didn’t reach any agreement that morning. Mr. May went home feeling more ill and exhausted than ever and drank his whiskey with more bitterness. But James was fired up for the fight.

Poor Mr. May had to gather together his wits and his sprightliness for his next meeting. He had decided he must make a percentage in other ways. He schemed in all known ways. He would accept the ten pounds—but really, did ever you hear of anything so ridiculous in your life, ten pounds!—dirty old screw, dirty, screwing old woman! He would accept the ten pounds; but he would get his own back.

Poor Mr. May had to pull himself together and find his energy for his next meeting. He had decided he needed to earn some extra money in different ways. He plotted in every way he could think of. He would take the ten pounds—but honestly, have you ever heard anything so ridiculous in your life, ten pounds!—greedy old fool, greedy, scheming old woman! He would take the ten pounds; but he would get his revenge.

He flitted down once more to the negro, to ask him of a certain wooden show-house, with section sides and roof, an old travelling theatre which stood closed on Selverhay Common, and might probably be sold. He pressed across once more to Mr. Bows. He wrote various letters and drew up certain notes. And the next morning, by eight o’clock, he was on his way to Selverhay: walking, poor man, the long and uninteresting seven miles on his small and rather tight-shod feet, through country that had been once beautiful but was now scrubbled all over with mining villages, on and on up heavy hills and down others, asking his way from uncouth clowns, till at last he came to the Common, which wasn’t a Common at all, but a sort of village more depressing than usual: naked, high, exposed to heaven and to full barren view.

He fluttered down again to the Black man to ask him about a certain wooden showhouse, with side sections and a roof, an old traveling theater that stood closed on Selverhay Common and might possibly be for sale. He crossed over again to Mr. Bows. He wrote various letters and prepared some notes. The next morning, by eight o'clock, he was on his way to Selverhay: walking, poor man, the long and uninteresting seven miles on his small and somewhat tight shoes, through countryside that used to be beautiful but was now littered with mining villages, up steep hills and down others, asking for directions from unrefined locals, until finally he arrived at the Common, which wasn’t a Common at all, but a sort of village that was even more depressing than usual: bare, high, exposed to the sky and completely open to view.

There he saw the theatre-booth. It was old and sordid-looking, painted dark-red and dishevelled with narrow, tattered announcements. The grass was growing high up the wooden sides. If only it wasn’t rotten? He crouched and probed and pierced with his pen-knife, till a country-policeman in a high helmet like a jug saw him, got off his bicycle and came stealthily across the grass wheeling the same bicycle, and startled poor Mr. May almost into apoplexy by demanding behind him, in a loud voice:

There he saw the theater booth. It looked old and rundown, painted dark red and cluttered with narrow, tattered announcements. The grass was growing tall along the wooden sides. If only it wasn’t rotting? He crouched down and poked at it with his penknife until a country policeman in a tall helmet, similar to a jug, spotted him, got off his bike, and quietly crossed the grass, pushing the bike along. He startled poor Mr. May nearly into a heart attack by shouting from behind him:

“What’re you after?”

"What do you want?"

Mr. May rose up with flushed face and swollen neck-veins, holding his pen-knife in his hand.

Mr. May stood up with a flushed face and bulging neck veins, holding a pocket knife in his hand.

“Oh,” he said, “good-morning.” He settled his waistcoat and glanced over the tall, lanky constable and the glittering bicycle. “I was taking a look at this old erection, with a view to buying it. I’m afraid it’s going rotten from the bottom.”

“Oh,” he said, “good morning.” He adjusted his vest and looked over the tall, lanky cop and the shiny bicycle. “I was checking out this old structure, thinking about buying it. I’m afraid it’s starting to rot from the bottom.”

“Shouldn’t wonder,” said the policeman suspiciously, watching Mr. May shut the pocket knife.

“Can’t say I’m surprised,” said the policeman suspiciously, watching Mr. May close the pocket knife.

“I’m afraid that makes it useless for my purpose,” said Mr. May.

“I’m afraid that makes it pointless for what I need,” said Mr. May.

The policeman did not deign to answer.

The police officer didn't bother to respond.

“Could you tell me where I can find out about it, anyway?” Mr. May used his most affable, man of the world manner. But the policeman continued to stare him up and down, as if he were some marvellous specimen unknown on the normal, honest earth.

“Can you tell me where I can find out about it, anyway?” Mr. May put on his most friendly, worldly persona. But the policeman kept staring at him, as if he were some amazing creature that didn’t belong in the ordinary, honest world.

“What, find out?” said the constable.

“What, find out?” said the cop.

“About being able to buy it,” said Mr. May, a little testily. It was with great difficulty he preserved his man-to-man openness and brightness.

“About being able to buy it,” Mr. May said, a bit irritably. It was challenging for him to maintain his straightforwardness and enthusiasm.

“They aren’t here,” said the constable.

“They’re not here,” said the constable.

“Oh indeed! Where are they? And who are they?”

“Oh really! Where are they? And who are they?”

The policeman eyed him more suspiciously than ever.

The cop looked at him more suspiciously than ever.

“Cowlard’s their name. An’ they live in Offerton when they aren’t travelling.”

“Cowlard is their name. And they live in Offerton when they’re not traveling.”

“Cowlard—thank you.” Mr. May took out his pocket-book. “C-o-w-l-a-r-d—is that right? And the address, please?”

“Cowlard—thank you.” Mr. May pulled out his wallet. “C-o-w-l-a-r-d—is that correct? And what’s the address, please?”

“I dunno th’ street. But you can find out from the Three Bells. That’s Missis’ sister.”

“I don’t know the street. But you can find out from the Three Bells. That’s Missis’ sister.”

“The Three Bells—thank you. Offerton did you say?”

“The Three Bells—thank you. Did you say Offerton?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Offerton!—where’s that?”

“Offerton!—where is that?”

“About eight mile.”

“About eight miles.”

“Really—and how do you get there?”

“Seriously—and how do you get there?”

“You can walk—or go by train.”

“You can walk or take the train.”

“Oh, there is a station?”

“Oh, there’s a station?”

“Station!” The policeman looked at him as if he were either a criminal or a fool.

“Station!” The police officer looked at him like he was either a criminal or an idiot.

“Yes. There is a station there?”

“Yes. Is there a station there?”

“Ay—biggest next to Chesterfield—”

“Hey—biggest next to Chesterfield—”

Suddenly it dawned on Mr. May.

Suddenly, it clicked for Mr. May.

“Oh-h!” he said. “You mean Alfreton—”

“Oh-h!” he said. “You mean Alfreton—”

“Alfreton, yes.” The policeman was now convinced the man was a wrong-’un. But fortunately he was not a pushing constable, he did not want to rise in the police-scale: thought himself safest at the bottom.

“Alfreton, yes.” The police officer was now certain the guy was up to no good. But luckily, he wasn't an ambitious cop; he didn't want to climb the ranks of the police force and thought it was best to stay at the bottom.

“And which is the way to the station here?” asked Mr. May.

“And which way is it to the station from here?” asked Mr. May.

“Do yer want Pinxon or Bull’ill?”

“Do you want Pinxon or Bull’ill?”

“Pinxon or Bull’ill?”

"Pinxon or Bull'ill?"

“There’s two,” said the policeman.

“There are two,” said the policeman.

“For Selverhay?” asked Mr. May.

“For Selverhay?” Mr. May asked.

“Yes, them’s the two.”

“Yes, those are the two.”

“And which is the best?”

"Which one is the best?"

“Depends what trains is runnin’. Sometimes yer have to wait an hour or two—”

“Depends on which trains are running. Sometimes you have to wait an hour or two—”

“You don’t know the trains, do you—?”

“You don’t know the trains, do you—?”

“There’s one in th’ afternoon—but I don’t know if it’d be gone by the time you get down.”

“There's one in the afternoon—but I don't know if it will be gone by the time you get down.”

“To where?”

"Where to?"

“Bull’ill.”

“Bullill.”

“Oh Bull’ill! Well, perhaps I’ll try. Could you tell me the way?”

“Oh Bull’ill! Well, maybe I’ll give it a shot. Can you tell me how to get there?”

When, after an hour’s painful walk, Mr. May came to Bullwell Station and found there was no train till six in the evening, he felt he was earning every penny he would ever get from Mr. Houghton.

When, after a painful hour of walking, Mr. May arrived at Bullwell Station and discovered there was no train until six in the evening, he felt he was earning every penny he would ever receive from Mr. Houghton.

The first intelligence which Miss Pinnegar and Alvina gathered of the coming adventure was given them when James announced that he had let the shop to Marsden, the grocer next door. Marsden had agreed to take over James’s premises at the same rent as that of the premises he already occupied, and moreover to do all alterations and put in all fixtures himself. This was a grand scoop for James: not a penny was it going to cost him, and the rent was clear profit.

The first news that Miss Pinnegar and Alvina got about the upcoming adventure was when James announced that he had rented the shop to Marsden, the grocer next door. Marsden agreed to take over James's space at the same rent he was already paying for his current shop, and he also promised to handle all the renovations and install all the fixtures himself. This was a great deal for James: it wasn't going to cost him anything, and the rent was pure profit.

“But when?” cried Miss Pinnegar.

“But when?” yelled Miss Pinnegar.

“He takes possession on the first of October.”

“He moves in on October 1st.”

“Well—it’s a good idea. The shop isn’t worth while,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Well, that’s a good idea. The shop isn’t worth it,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Certainly it isn’t,” said James, rubbing his hands: a sign that he was rarely excited and pleased.

“Definitely not,” said James, rubbing his hands: a sign that he was rarely excited or happy.

“And you’ll just retire, and live quietly,” said Miss Pinnegar.

"And you'll just retire and live quietly," said Miss Pinnegar.

“I shall see,” said James. And with those fatal words he wafted away to find Mr. May.

“I'll see,” said James. And with those fateful words, he floated away to find Mr. May.

James was now nearly seventy years old. Yet he nipped about like a leaf in the wind. Only, it was a frail leaf.

James was now almost seventy years old. Yet he moved around like a leaf in the wind. Only, it was a delicate leaf.

“Father’s got something going,” said Alvina, in a warning voice.

“Dad’s up to something,” Alvina said in a warning tone.

“I believe he has,” said Miss Pinnegar pensively. “I wonder what it is, now.”

“I think he has,” said Miss Pinnegar thoughtfully. “I’m curious about what it is, though.”

“I can’t imagine,” laughed Alvina. “But I’ll bet it’s something awful—else he’d have told us.”

“I can’t imagine,” laughed Alvina. “But I bet it’s something terrible—otherwise he would have told us.”

“Yes,” said Miss Pinnegar slowly. “Most likely he would. I wonder what it can be.”

“Yes,” said Miss Pinnegar slowly. “He probably would. I wonder what it could be.”

“I haven’t an idea,” said Alvina.

“I have no idea,” said Alvina.

Both women were so retired, they had heard nothing of James’s little trips down to Lumley. So they watched like cats for their man’s return, at dinner-time.

Both women were so secluded that they hadn't heard anything about James's brief visits to Lumley. So, they waited like cats for their man to come back at dinner time.

Miss Pinnegar saw him coming along talking excitedly to Mr. May, who, all in grey, with his chest perkily stuck out like a robin, was looking rather pinker than usual. Having come to an agreement, he had ventured on whiskey and soda in honour, and James had actually taken a glass of port.

Miss Pinnegar saw him coming along, chatting excitedly with Mr. May, who was all in grey, standing proudly like a robin and looking a bit pinker than usual. Having reached an agreement, he had treated himself to whiskey and soda in celebration, and James had actually had a glass of port.

“Alvina!” Miss Pinnegar called discreetly down the shop. “Alvina! Quick!”

“Alvina!” Miss Pinnegar called softly from the shop. “Alvina! Hurry up!”

Alvina flew down to peep round the corner of the shop window. There stood the two men, Mr. May like a perky, pink-faced grey bird standing cocking his head in attention to James Houghton, and occasionally catching James by the lapel of his coat, in a vain desire to get a word in, whilst James’s head nodded and his face simply wagged with excited speech, as he skipped from foot to foot, and shifted round his listener.

Alvina rushed over to peek around the corner of the shop window. There were two men—Mr. May, like a cheerful, pink-faced gray bird, tilting his head attentively towards James Houghton, occasionally grabbing James by the lapel of his coat in a futile attempt to get a word in, while James’s head bobbed and his face moved animatedly with excited chatter, as he shifted his weight from foot to foot and circled around his listener.

“Who ever can that common-looking man be?” said Miss Pinnegar, her heart going down to her boots.

“Who on earth could that ordinary-looking guy be?” said Miss Pinnegar, her heart sinking.

“I can’t imagine,” said Alvina, laughing at the comic sight.

“I can’t imagine,” said Alvina, laughing at the funny sight.

“Don’t you think he’s dreadful?” said the poor elderly woman.

“Don’t you think he’s awful?” said the poor elderly woman.

“Perfectly impossible. Did ever you see such a pink face?”

“Absolutely impossible. Have you ever seen a face so pink?”

And the braid binding!” said Miss Pinnegar in indignation.

And the braid binding!” Miss Pinnegar exclaimed in outrage.

“Father might almost have sold him the suit,” said Alvina.

“Dad could have almost sold him the suit,” said Alvina.

“Let us hope he hasn’t sold your father, that’s all,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Let’s just hope he hasn’t sold your dad, that’s all,” said Miss Pinnegar.

The two men had moved a few steps further towards home, and the women prepared to flee indoors. Of course it was frightfully wrong to be standing peeping in the high street at all. But who could consider the proprieties now?

The two men had taken a few steps closer to home, and the women got ready to rush inside. Obviously, it was completely inappropriate to be standing and peeking into the street at all. But who could think about that now?

“They’ve stopped again,” said Miss Pinnegar, recalling Alvina.

“They’ve stopped again,” said Miss Pinnegar, thinking about Alvina.

The two men were having a few more excited words, their voices just audible.

The two men were exchanging a few more excited words, their voices barely audible.

“I do wonder who he can be,” murmured Miss Pinnegar miserably.

“I really wonder who he is,” Miss Pinnegar said sadly.

“In the theatrical line, I’m sure,” declared Alvina.

“In the acting world, I’m sure,” declared Alvina.

“Do you think so?” said Miss Pinnegar. “Can’t be! Can’t be!”

“Do you really think so?” said Miss Pinnegar. “No way! No way!”

“He couldn’t be anything else, don’t you think?”

"He couldn't be anything else, right?"

“Oh I can’t believe it, I can’t.”

“Oh I can't believe it, I can't.”

But now Mr. May had laid his detaining hand on James’s arm. And now he was shaking his employer by the hand. And now James, in his cheap little cap, was smiling a formal farewell. And Mr. May, with a graceful wave of his grey-suède-gloved hand, was turning back to the Moon and Stars, strutting, whilst James was running home on tip-toe, in his natural hurry.

But now Mr. May had his hand on James’s arm to stop him. And now he was shaking hands with his boss. And now James, in his cheap little cap, was giving a formal goodbye. And Mr. May, with a graceful wave of his grey suede glove, was turning back to the Moon and Stars, strutting along, while James was hurrying home on tiptoe.

Alvina hastily retreated, but Miss Pinnegar stood it out. James started as he nipped into the shop entrance, and found her confronting him.

Alvina quickly backed away, but Miss Pinnegar stood her ground. James jumped when he rushed into the shop entrance and found her facing him.

“Oh—Miss Pinnegar!” he said, and made to slip by her.

“Oh—Miss Pinnegar!” he said, trying to get past her.

“Who was that man?” she asked sharply, as if James were a child whom she could endure no more.

“Who was that guy?” she asked sharply, as if James were a kid she could no longer tolerate.

“Eh? I beg your pardon?” said James, starting back.

“Sorry? Can you repeat that?” said James, stepping back.

“Who was that man?”

"Who is that guy?"

“Eh? Which man?”

“Wait, which guy?”

James was a little deaf, and a little husky.

James was slightly hard of hearing and a bit stocky.

“The man—” Miss Pinnegar turned to the door. “There! That man!”

“The man—” Miss Pinnegar turned to the door. “There! That guy!”

James also came to the door, and peered out as if he expected to see a sight. The sight of Mr. May’s tight and perky back, the jaunty little hat and the grey suède hands retreating quite surprised him. He was angry at being introduced to the sight.

James also came to the door and looked out as if he was expecting to see something. The sight of Mr. May’s stiff and perked-up back, the cocky little hat, and the grey suede hands pulling away really surprised him. He was annoyed at being shown this.

“Oh,” he said. “That’s my manager.” And he turned hastily down the shop, asking for his dinner.

“Oh,” he said. “That’s my manager.” Then he quickly headed down the store, asking for his dinner.

Miss Pinnegar stood for some moments in pure oblivion in the shop entrance. Her consciousness left her. When she recovered, she felt she was on the brink of hysteria and collapse. But she hardened herself once more, though the effort cost her a year of her life. She had never collapsed, she had never fallen into hysteria.

Miss Pinnegar stood for a few moments in complete oblivion at the shop entrance. She lost all awareness. When she came to, she felt she was on the edge of hysteria and breakdown. But she steeled herself again, even though it felt like it cost her a year of her life. She had never broken down, she had never succumbed to hysteria.

She gathered herself together, though bent a little as from a blow, and, closing the shop door, followed James to the living room, like the inevitable. He was eating his dinner, and seemed oblivious of her entry. There was a smell of Irish stew.

She composed herself, though slightly hunched as if from a blow, and, closing the shop door, followed James to the living room, like it was destined to happen. He was eating his dinner and seemed unaware of her arrival. The scent of Irish stew filled the air.

“What manager?” said Miss Pinnegar, short, silent, and inevitable in the doorway.

“What manager?” said Miss Pinnegar, short, silent, and unavoidable in the doorway.

But James was in one of his abstractions, his trances.

But James was in one of his daydreams, his trances.

“What manager?” persisted Miss Pinnegar.

"What manager?" persisted Ms. Pinnegar.

But he still bent unknowing over his plate and gobbled his Irish stew.

But he still leaned over his plate and devoured his Irish stew without realizing it.

“Mr. Houghton!” said Miss Pinnegar, in a sudden changed voice. She had gone a livid yellow colour. And she gave a queer, sharp little rap on the table with her hand.

“Mr. Houghton!” said Miss Pinnegar, in a suddenly altered tone. She had turned a sickly yellow color. And she gave a strange, quick tap on the table with her hand.

James started. He looked up bewildered, as one startled out of sleep.

James jumped. He looked up, confused, like someone who had just been woken from a deep sleep.

“Eh?” he said, gaping. “Eh?”

“Wait, what?” he said, gaping. “Wait, what?”

“Answer me,” said Miss Pinnegar. “What manager?”

“Answer me,” said Miss Pinnegar. “Which manager?”

“Manager? Eh? Manager? What manager?”

“Manager? Huh? What manager?”

She advanced a little nearer, menacing in her black dress. James shrank.

She stepped a little closer, intimidating in her black dress. James recoiled.

“What manager?” he re-echoed. “My manager. The manager of my cinema.”

“What manager?” he repeated. “My manager. The manager of my theater.”

Miss Pinnegar looked at him, and looked at him, and did not speak. In that moment all the anger which was due to him from all womanhood was silently discharged at him, like a black bolt of silent electricity. But Miss Pinnegar, the engine of wrath, felt she would burst.

Miss Pinnegar stared at him and stayed silent. In that moment, all the anger that women felt toward him was unleashed silently, like a dark bolt of electricity. But Miss Pinnegar, the source of that anger, felt like she was about to explode.

“Cinema! Cinema! Do you mean to tell me—” but she was really suffocated, the vessels of her heart and breast were bursting. She had to lean her hand on the table.

“Cinema! Cinema! Are you seriously telling me—” but she was really suffocating, the blood vessels in her heart and chest were about to burst. She had to support herself with her hand on the table.

It was a terrible moment. She looked ghastly and terrible, with her mask-like face and her stony eyes and her bluish lips. Some fearful thunderbolt seemed to fall. James withered, and was still. There was silence for minutes, a suspension.

It was an awful moment. She looked horrendous and frightening, with her mask-like face, cold eyes, and bluish lips. It felt like a terrifying thunderbolt had struck. James shrank away and remained still. There was silence for minutes, a complete pause.

And in those minutes, she finished with him. She finished with him for ever. When she had sufficiently recovered, she went to her chair, and sat down before her plate. And in a while she began to eat, as if she were alone.

And in those minutes, she was done with him. She was done with him for good. Once she had gathered herself, she went to her chair and sat down in front of her plate. After a while, she started eating, as if she were by herself.

Poor Alvina, for whom this had been a dreadful and uncalled-for moment, had looked from one to another, and had also dropped her head to her plate. James too, with bent head, had forgotten to eat. Miss Pinnegar ate very slowly, alone.

Poor Alvina, for whom this had been a terrible and unnecessary moment, had looked from one person to another and had also lowered her head to her plate. James, with his head down, had forgotten to eat as well. Miss Pinnegar ate very slowly, by herself.

“Don’t you want your dinner, Alvina?” she said at length.

“Don’t you want your dinner, Alvina?” she finally asked.

“Not as much as I did,” said Alvina.

“Not as much as I did,” Alvina said.

“Why not?” said Miss Pinnegar. She sounded short, almost like Miss Frost. Oddly like Miss Frost.

“Why not?” said Miss Pinnegar. She sounded curt, almost like Miss Frost. Strangely like Miss Frost.

Alvina took up her fork and began to eat automatically.

Alvina picked up her fork and started eating without thinking.

“I always think,” said Miss Pinnegar, “Irish stew is more tasty with a bit of Swede in it.”

“I always think,” said Miss Pinnegar, “Irish stew tastes better with a bit of Swede in it.”

“So do I, really,” said Alvina. “But Swedes aren’t come yet.”

“So do I, really,” said Alvina. “But the Swedes haven’t arrived yet.”

“Oh! Didn’t we have some on Tuesday?”

“Oh! Didn't we have some on Tuesday?”

“No, they were yellow turnips—but they weren’t Swedes.”

“No, they were yellow turnips—but they weren’t Swedes.”

“Well then, yellow turnip. I like a little yellow turnip,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Well then, yellow turnip. I enjoy a bit of yellow turnip,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“I might have put some in, if I’d known,” said Alvina.

“I might have added some, if I’d known,” said Alvina.

“Yes. We will another time,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Yes. We'll do it another time,” said Miss Pinnegar.

Not another word about the cinema: not another breath. As soon as James had eaten his plum tart, he ran away.

Not a single word about the movies: not a single breath. As soon as James finished his plum tart, he took off.

“What can he have been doing?” said Alvina when he had gone.

“What could he have been doing?” Alvina said after he left.

“Buying a cinema show—and that man we saw is his manager. It’s quite simple.”

“Buying a movie ticket—and that guy we saw is his manager. It’s pretty straightforward.”

“But what are we going to do with a cinema show?” said Alvina.

“But what are we going to do with a movie show?” said Alvina.

“It’s what is he going to do. It doesn’t concern me. It’s no concern of mine. I shall not lend him anything, I shall not think about it, it will be the same to me as if there were no cinema. Which is all I have to say,” announced Miss Pinnegar.

“It’s what he is going to do. It doesn’t concern me. It’s none of my business. I won’t lend him anything, I won’t think about it; it’ll be as if there were no cinema at all. That’s all I have to say,” Miss Pinnegar declared.

“But he’s gone and done it,” said Alvina.

“But he’s gone and done it,” Alvina said.

“Then let him go through with it. It’s no affair of mine. After all, your father’s affairs don’t concern me. It would be impertinent of me to introduce myself into them.”

“Then let him go ahead with it. It’s not my business. After all, your father’s issues don’t involve me. It would be rude of me to get involved.”

“They don’t concern me very much,” said Alvina.

“They don’t really bother me that much,” said Alvina.

“You’re different. You’re his daughter. He’s no connection of mine, I’m glad to say. I pity your mother.”

“You're different. You're his daughter. He's no relation to me, and I'm happy to say that. I feel sorry for your mom.”

“Oh, but he was always alike,” said Alvina.

“Oh, but he was always the same,” Alvina said.

“That’s where it is,” said Miss Pinnegar.

"That's where it is," said Miss Pinnegar.

There was something fatal about her feelings. Once they had gone cold, they would never warm up again. As well try to warm up a frozen mouse. It only putrifies.

There was something fatal about her feelings. Once they went cold, they would never warm up again. It was like trying to warm up a frozen mouse. It only rots.

But poor Miss Pinnegar after this looked older, and seemed to get a little round-backed. And the things she said reminded Alvina so often of Miss Frost.

But poor Miss Pinnegar looked older after this and seemed to get a bit hunched over. The things she said reminded Alvina of Miss Frost so often.

James fluttered into conversation with his daughter the next evening, after Miss Pinnegar had retired.

James started chatting with his daughter the next evening, after Miss Pinnegar had gone to bed.

“I told you I had bought a cinematograph building,” said James. “We are negotiating for the machinery now: the dynamo and so on.”

“I told you I bought a movie theater,” said James. “We're discussing the machinery now: the generator and all that.”

“But where is it to be?” asked Alvina.

“But where is it going to be?” asked Alvina.

“Down at Lumley. I’ll take you and show you the site tomorrow. The building—it is a frame-section travelling theatre—will arrive on Thursday—next Thursday.”

“Down at Lumley. I’ll take you to check out the site tomorrow. The building—it’s a frame-section traveling theater—will arrive on Thursday—next Thursday.”

“But who is in with you, father?”

“But who’s with you, Dad?”

“I am quite alone—quite alone,” said James Houghton. “I have found an excellent manager, who knows the whole business thoroughly—a Mr. May. Very nice man. Very nice man.”

“I am all alone—really all alone,” said James Houghton. “I’ve found a great manager who understands the entire business—Mr. May. Really nice guy. Really nice guy.”

“Rather short and dressed in grey?”

“Short and wearing gray?”

“Yes. And I have been thinking—if Miss Pinnegar will take the cash and issue tickets: if she will take over the ticket-office: and you will play the piano: and if Mr. May learns the control of the machine—he is having lessons now—: and if I am the indoors attendant, we shan’t need any more staff.”

“Yes. And I’ve been thinking—if Miss Pinnegar can handle the cash and issue tickets: if she can take over the ticket office: and you will play the piano: and if Mr. May learns how to control the machine—he’s taking lessons now—: and if I’m the indoor attendant, we won’t need any more staff.”

“Miss Pinnegar won’t take the cash, father.”

“Miss Pinnegar won’t accept the cash, Dad.”

“Why not? Why not?”

"Why not? Why not?"

“I can’t say why not. But she won’t do anything—and if I were you I wouldn’t ask her.”

“I can’t say why not. But she won’t do anything—and if I were you, I wouldn’t ask her.”

There was a pause.

There was a break.

“Oh, well,” said James, huffy. “She isn’t indispensable.”

“Oh, well,” said James, annoyed. “She’s not essential.”

And Alvina was to play the piano! Here was a blow for her! She hurried off to her bedroom to laugh and cry at once. She just saw herself at that piano, banging off the Merry Widow Waltz, and, in tender moments, The Rosary. Time after time, The Rosary. While the pictures flickered and the audience gave shouts and some grubby boy called “Chot-let, penny a bar! Chot-let, penny a bar! Chot-let, penny a bar!” away she banged at another tune.

And Alvina was going to play the piano! What a shock for her! She rushed to her bedroom to both laugh and cry. She imagined herself at that piano, playing the Merry Widow Waltz, and in the more emotional moments, The Rosary. Over and over, The Rosary. While the images danced around and the audience cheered, and some dirty kid shouted, “Choc-late, a penny a bar! Choc-late, a penny a bar! Choc-late, a penny a bar!” she continued to bang away at another tune.

What a sight for the gods! She burst out laughing. And at the same time, she thought of her mother and Miss Frost, and she cried as if her heart would break. And then all kinds of comic and incongruous tunes came into her head. She imagined herself dressing up with most priceless variations. Linger Longer Lucy, for example. She began to spin imaginary harmonies and variations in her head, upon the theme of Linger Longer Lucy.

What a sight for the gods! She started laughing. At the same time, she thought about her mom and Miss Frost, and she cried like her heart was breaking. Then all sorts of funny and mismatched tunes came to her mind. She pictured herself dressing up in the most incredible variations. Linger Longer Lucy, for example. She began to create imaginary melodies and variations in her head, based on the theme of Linger Longer Lucy.

“Linger longer Lucy, linger longer Loo.
How I love to linger longer linger long o’ you.
Listen while I sing, love, promise you’ll be true,
And linger longer longer linger linger longer Loo.”

“Stay a little longer, Lucy, stay a little longer, Loo.
How I love to stay a little longer with you.
Listen while I sing, love, promise you’ll be true,
And stay a little longer, longer, stay a little longer, Loo.”

All the tunes that used to make Miss Frost so angry. All the Dream Waltzes and Maiden’s Prayers, and the awful songs.

All the songs that used to make Miss Frost so mad. All the Dream Waltzes and Maiden’s Prayers, and those terrible tunes.

“For in Spooney-ooney Island
Is there any one cares for me?
In Spooney-ooney Island
Why surely there ought to be—”

“For in Spooney-ooney Island
Is there anyone who cares for me?
In Spooney-ooney Island
There definitely should be—”

Poor Miss Frost! Alvina imagined herself leading a chorus of collier louts, in a bad atmosphere of “Woodbines” and oranges, during the intervals when the pictures had collapsed.

Poor Miss Frost! Alvina pictured herself leading a group of coal miners, in a heavy atmosphere of “Woodbines” and oranges, during the breaks when the movies had stopped.

“How’d you like to spoon with me?
How’d you like to spoon with me?
                    (Why ra-ther!)

Underneath the oak-tree nice and shady
Calling me your tootsey-wootsey lady?
How’d you like to hug and squeeze,
                    (Just try me!)

Dandle me upon your knee,
Calling me your little lovey-dovey—
How’d you like to spoon with me?
                    (Oh-h—Go on!)”

“How would you like to cuddle with me?
How would you like to cuddle with me?
                    (Of course!)

Underneath the oak tree, nice and shady
Calling me your sweet lady?
How would you like to hug and squeeze,
                    (Just try me!)

Cradle me on your knee,
Calling me your little darling—
How would you like to cuddle with me?
                    (Oh—Go on!)”

Alvina worked herself into quite a fever, with her imaginings.

Alvina got herself all worked up with her daydreams.

In the morning she told Miss Pinnegar.

In the morning, she told Miss Pinnegar.

“Yes,” said Miss Pinnegar, “you see me issuing tickets, don’t you? Yes—well. I’m afraid he will have to do that part himself. And you’re going to play the piano. It’s a disgrace! It’s a disgrace! It’s a disgrace! It’s a mercy Miss Frost and your mother are dead. He’s lost every bit of shame—every bit—if he ever had any—which I doubt very much. Well, all I can say, I’m glad I am not concerned. And I’m sorry for you, for being his daughter. I’m heart sorry for you, I am. Well, well—no sense of shame—no sense of shame—”

“Yes,” said Miss Pinnegar, “you see me handing out tickets, right? Yes—well. I’m afraid he’ll have to handle that part himself. And you’re going to play the piano. It’s disgraceful! It’s disgraceful! It’s disgraceful! It’s a blessing Miss Frost and your mom aren’t here anymore. He’s completely lost any sense of shame—every bit—if he ever had any—which I really doubt. All I can say is, I’m glad I’m not involved. And I feel sorry for you, for being his daughter. I genuinely feel for you, I do. Well, well—no sense of shame—no sense of shame—”

And Miss Pinnegar padded out of the room.

And Miss Pinnegar walked out of the room.

Alvina walked down to Lumley and was shown the site and was introduced to Mr. May. He bowed to her in his best American fashion, and treated her with admirable American deference.

Alvina walked down to Lumley, where she was shown the site and introduced to Mr. May. He bowed to her in his best American style and treated her with impressive American respect.

“Don’t you think,” he said to her, “it’s an admirable scheme?”

“Don’t you think,” he said to her, “it’s a great plan?”

“Wonderful,” she replied.

“Awesome,” she replied.

“Of cauce,” he said, “the erection will be a merely temporary one. Of cauce it won’t be anything to look at: just an old wooden travelling theatre. But then—all we need is to make a start.”

“Of course,” he said, “the setup will just be temporary. Obviously, it won’t be anything to look at: just an old wooden traveling theater. But then—all we need is to make a start.”

“And you are going to work the film?” she asked.

“And you’re going to handle the film?” she asked.

“Yes,” he said with pride, “I spend every evening with the operator at Marsh’s in Knarborough. Very interesting I find it—very interesting indeed. And you are going to play the piano?” he said, perking his head on one side and looking at her archly.

“Yes,” he said proudly, “I spend every evening with the operator at Marsh’s in Knarborough. I find it very interesting—really interesting. And you are going to play the piano?” he said, tilting his head to the side and looking at her playfully.

“So father says,” she answered.

“So Dad says,” she answered.

“But what do you say?” queried Mr. May.

“But what do you think?” asked Mr. May.

“I suppose I don’t have any say.”

“I guess I don’t have any say.”

“Oh but surely. Surely you won’t do it if you don’t wish to. That would never do. Can’t we hire some young fellow—?” And he turned to Mr. Houghton with a note of query.

“Oh but of course. Of course, you won’t do it if you don’t want to. That wouldn’t be right. Can’t we hire some young guy—?” And he turned to Mr. Houghton with a questioning look.

“Alvina can play as well as anybody in Woodhouse,” said James. “We mustn’t add to our expenses. And wages in particular—”

“Alvina can play as well as anyone in Woodhouse,” said James. “We shouldn’t increase our expenses. Especially not wages—”

“But surely Miss Houghton will have her wage. The labourer is worthy of his hire. Surely! Even of her hire, to put it in the feminine. And for the same wage you could get some unimportant fellow with strong wrists. I’m afraid it will tire Miss Houghton to death—”

“But surely Miss Houghton will get her pay. The worker deserves to be compensated. Absolutely! Even for her pay, to put it in the feminine. And for the same amount, you could hire some random guy with strong arms. I'm afraid it will wear Miss Houghton out completely—”

“I don’t think so,” said James. “I don’t think so. Many of the turns she will not need to accompany—”

"I don't think so," James said. "I really don't think so. She won't need to join for many of the turns—"

“Well, if it comes to that,” said Mr. May, “I can accompany some of them myself, when I’m not operating the film. I’m not an expert pianist—but I can play a little, you know—” And he trilled his fingers up and down an imaginary keyboard in front of Alvina, cocking his eye at her smiling a little archly.

“Well, if it comes to that,” said Mr. May, “I can join some of them myself when I'm not running the film. I’m not a professional pianist—but I can play a bit, you know—” And he faked playing an imaginary keyboard in front of Alvina, arching an eyebrow at her and smiling a little playfully.

“I’m sure,” he continued, “I can accompany anything except a man juggling dinner-plates—and then I’d be afraid of making him drop the plates. But songs—oh, songs! Con molto espressione!

“I’m sure,” he continued, “I can go along with anything except a guy juggling dinner plates—and then I’d worry about making him drop them. But songs—oh, songs! Con molto espressione!

And again he trilled the imaginary keyboard, and smiled his rather fat cheeks at Alvina.

And once more he played the imaginary keyboard and smiled widely at Alvina, his chubby cheeks bouncing.

She began to like him. There was something a little dainty about him, when you knew him better—really rather fastidious. A showman, true enough! Blatant too. But fastidiously so.

She started to like him. There was something a bit delicate about him, once you got to know him better—definitely quite particular. A showman, for sure! Obvious too. But in a meticulous way.

He came fairly frequently to Manchester House after this. Miss Pinnegar was rather stiff with him and he did not like her. But he was very happy sitting chatting tête-à-tête with Alvina.

He started visiting Manchester House pretty often after that. Miss Pinnegar was a bit formal with him, and he didn't like her. But he was really happy chatting one-on-one with Alvina.

“Where is your wife?” said Alvina to him.

“Where's your wife?” Alvina asked him.

“My wife! Oh, don’t speak of her,” he said comically. “She’s in London.”

“My wife! Oh, don’t talk about her,” he said jokingly. “She’s in London.”

“Why not speak of her?” asked Alvina.

“Why not talk about her?” asked Alvina.

“Oh, every reason for not speaking of her. We don’t get on at all well, she and I.”

“Oh, there’s every reason not to talk about her. We don’t get along at all.”

“What a pity,” said Alvina.

"Such a shame," said Alvina.

“Dreadful pity! But what are you to do?” He laughed comically. Then he became grave. “No,” he said. “She’s an impossible person.”

“Such a shame! But what can you do?” He laughed in a funny way. Then he got serious. “No,” he said. “She’s just impossible.”

“I see,” said Alvina.

“I see,” Alvina said.

“I’m sure you don’t see,” said Mr. May. “Don’t—” and here he laid his hand on Alvina’s arm—“don’t run away with the idea that she’s immoral! You’d never make a greater mistake. Oh dear me, no. Morality’s her strongest point. Live on three lettuce leaves, and give the rest to the char. That’s her. Oh, dreadful times we had in those first years. We only lived together for three years. But dear me! how awful it was!”

“I’m sure you don’t see,” said Mr. May. “Don’t—” and here he laid his hand on Alvina’s arm—“don’t jump to the conclusion that she’s immoral! You would never make a bigger mistake. Oh dear me, no. Morality is her strongest quality. Live on three lettuce leaves and give the rest to the charity. That’s her. Oh, the terrible times we had in those first years. We only lived together for three years. But dear me! how awful it was!”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“There was no pleasing the woman. She wouldn’t eat. If I said to her ‘What shall we have for supper, Grace?’ as sure as anything she’d answer ‘Oh, I shall take a bath when I go to bed—that will be my supper.’ She was one of these advanced vegetarian women, don’t you know.”

“There was no pleasing the woman. She wouldn’t eat. If I asked her, ‘What should we have for dinner, Grace?’ she would undoubtedly respond, ‘Oh, I’ll take a bath when I go to bed—that will be my dinner.’ She was one of those modern vegetarian women, you know.”

“How extraordinary!” said Alvina.

“That's amazing!” said Alvina.

“Extraordinary! I should think so. Extraordinary hard lines on me. And she wouldn’t let me eat either. She followed me to the kitchen in a fury while I cooked for myself. Why imagine! I prepared a dish of champignons: oh, most beautiful champignons, beautiful—and I put them on the stove to fry in butter: beautiful young champignons. I’m hanged if she didn’t go into the kitchen while my back was turned, and pour a pint of old carrot-water into the pan. I was furious. Imagine!—beautiful fresh young champignons—”

“Unbelievable! I really mean it. Unbelievably harsh treatment directed at me. And she wouldn’t let me eat either. She followed me into the kitchen in a rage while I cooked for myself. Can you believe it? I was making a dish of mushrooms: oh, the most gorgeous mushrooms, gorgeous—and I put them on the stove to fry in butter: beautiful young mushrooms. I swear, she went into the kitchen while I wasn’t looking and poured a pint of old carrot juice into the pan. I was livid. Just think about it!—gorgeous fresh young mushrooms—”

“Fresh mushrooms,” said Alvina.

“Fresh mushrooms,” Alvina said.

“Mushrooms—most beautiful things in the world. Oh! don’t you think so?” And he rolled his eyes oddly to heaven.

“Mushrooms—some of the most beautiful things in the world. Oh! don’t you think so?” And he looked up to the sky in a strange way.

“They are good,” said Alvina.

“They’re good,” said Alvina.

“I should say so. And swamped—swamped with her dirty old carrot water. Oh I was so angry. And all she could say was, ‘Well, I didn’t want to waste it!’ Didn’t want to waste her old carrot water, and so ruined my champignons. Can you imagine such a person?”

“I should say so. And overwhelmed—overwhelmed with her dirty old carrot water. Oh, I was so angry. And all she could say was, ‘Well, I didn’t want to waste it!’ Didn’t want to waste her old carrot water, and so ruined my mushrooms. Can you imagine such a person?”

“It must have been trying.”

"It must have been tough."

“I should think it was. I lost weight. I lost I don’t know how many pounds, the first year I was married to that woman. She hated me to eat. Why, one of her great accusations against me, at the last, was when she said: ‘I’ve looked round the larder,’ she said to me, ‘and seen it was quite empty, and I thought to myself: Now he can’t cook a supper! And then you did!’ There! What do you think of that? The spite of it! ‘And then you did!’”

“I think it was. I lost weight. I don’t know how many pounds I shed during the first year I was married to that woman. She hated it when I ate. One of her main accusations against me, in the end, was when she said: ‘I looked around the pantry,’ she told me, ‘and saw it was completely empty, and I thought to myself: Now he can’t cook dinner! And then you did!’ There! What do you think of that? The bitterness of it! ‘And then you did!’”

“What did she expect you to live on?” asked Alvina.

“What did she think you would survive on?” asked Alvina.

“Nibble a lettuce leaf with her, and drink water from the tap—and then elevate myself with a Bernard Shaw pamphlet. That was the sort of woman she was. All it gave me was gas in the stomach.”

“Nibble a lettuce leaf with her, and drink tap water—and then boost myself up with a Bernard Shaw pamphlet. That’s the kind of woman she was. All it gave me was gas in the stomach.”

“So overbearing!” said Alvina.

“So annoying!” said Alvina.

“Oh!” he turned his eyes to heaven, and spread his hands. “I didn’t believe my senses. I didn’t know such people existed. And her friends! Oh the dreadful friends she had—these Fabians! Oh, their eugenics. They wanted to examine my private morals, for eugenic reasons. Oh, you can’t imagine such a state. Worse than the Spanish Inquisition. And I stood it for three years. How I stood it, I don’t know—”

“Oh!” he looked up at the sky and raised his hands. “I couldn’t believe my senses. I didn’t know people like that existed. And her friends! Oh, those awful friends she had—these Fabians! Oh, their eugenics. They wanted to investigate my private morals for eugenics reasons. Oh, you can’t imagine how bad it was. Worse than the Spanish Inquisition. And I put up with it for three years. How I managed, I don’t know—”

“Now don’t you see her?”

"Don't you see her now?"

“Never! I never let her know where I am! But I support her, of cauce.”

“Never! I never let her know where I am! But I support her, of course.”

“And your daughter?”

"And how's your daughter?"

“Oh, she’s the dearest child in the world. I saw her at a friend’s when I came back from America. Dearest little thing in the world. But of cauce suspicious of me. Treats me as if she didn’t know me—”

“Oh, she’s the sweetest kid in the world. I saw her at a friend’s when I got back from America. The cutest little thing ever. But of course, she’s suspicious of me. Acts like she doesn’t know me—”

“What a pity!”

"That's too bad!"

“Oh—unbearable!” He spread his plump, manicured hands, on one finger of which was a green intaglio ring.

“Oh—this is so unbearable!” He spread his chubby, well-groomed hands, one of which wore a green intaglio ring on one finger.

“How old is your daughter?”

“How old is your kid?”

“Fourteen.”

"14."

“What is her name?”

"What's her name?"

“Gemma. She was born in Rome, where I was managing for Miss Maud Callum, the danseuse.”

“Gemma. She was born in Rome, where I was managing for Miss Maud Callum, the dancer.”

Curious the intimacy Mr. May established with Alvina at once. But it was all purely verbal, descriptive. He made no physical advances. On the contrary, he was like a dove-grey, disconsolate bird pecking the crumbs of Alvina’s sympathy, and cocking his eye all the time to watch that she did not advance one step towards him. If he had seen the least sign of coming-on-ness in her, he would have fluttered off in a great dither. Nothing horrified him more than a woman who was coming-on towards him. It horrified him, it exasperated him, it made him hate the whole tribe of women: horrific two-legged cats without whiskers. If he had been a bird, his innate horror of a cat would have been such. He liked the angel, and particularly the angel-mother in woman. Oh!—that he worshipped. But coming-on-ness!

Mr. May quickly formed a close connection with Alvina. But it was entirely verbal and descriptive. He made no physical moves. Instead, he was like a sad dove-grey bird, picking at the crumbs of Alvina’s sympathy while keeping an eye on her to ensure she didn’t move any closer to him. If he had sensed even the slightest indication that she was being flirtatious, he would have panicked and flown away in a flurry. Nothing horrified him more than a woman approaching him. It filled him with dread, frustrated him, and made him despise all women: awful two-legged cats without whiskers. If he were a bird, his natural fear of a cat would be similar. He admired the angelic side of women, especially the motherly aspect. Oh, how he worshipped that! But flirtation? That was another story!

So he never wanted to be seen out-of-doors with Alvina; if he met her in the street he bowed and passed on: bowed very deep and reverential, indeed, but passed on, with his little back a little more strutty and assertive than ever. Decidedly he turned his back on her in public.

So he never wanted to be seen outside with Alvina; if he ran into her on the street, he would bow and keep walking: bowing very deeply and respectfully, but still moving on, with his back a bit stiffer and more confident than usual. Clearly, he turned his back on her in public.

But Miss Pinnegar, a regular old, grey, dangerous she-puss, eyed him from the corner of her pale eye, as he turned tail.

But Miss Pinnegar, a typical old, gray, dangerous cat, watched him from the corner of her pale eye as he turned to run.

“So unmanly!” she murmured. “In his dress, in his way, in everything—so unmanly.”

“So unmanly!” she whispered. “In his clothes, in his manner, in everything—so unmanly.”

“If I was you, Alvina,” she said, “I shouldn’t see so much of Mr. May, in the drawing-room. People will talk.”

“If I were you, Alvina,” she said, “I wouldn’t spend so much time with Mr. May in the drawing room. People will talk.”

“I should almost feel flattered,” laughed Alvina.

“I should almost feel flattered,” Alvina laughed.

“What do you mean?” snapped Miss Pinnegar.

“What do you mean?” snapped Miss Pinnegar.

None the less, Mr. May was dependable in matters of business. He was up at half-past five in the morning, and by seven was well on his way. He sailed like a stiff little ship before a steady breeze, hither and thither, out of Woodhouse and back again, and across from side to side. Sharp and snappy, he was, on the spot. He trussed himself up, when he was angry or displeased, and sharp, snip-snap came his words, rather like scissors.

Nonetheless, Mr. May was reliable when it came to business. He was up at 5:30 in the morning, and by 7:00, he was well on his way. He moved around like a small, sturdy ship catching a steady breeze, traveling back and forth out of Woodhouse and across to the other side. He was quick and efficient, always ready to take action. When he was angry or upset, he would tighten up, and his words would come out sharp and fast, almost like scissors cutting.

“But how is it—” he attacked Arthur Witham—“that the gas isn’t connected with the main yet? It was to be ready yesterday.”

“But how is it—” he confronted Arthur Witham—“that the gas isn’t connected to the main yet? It was supposed to be ready yesterday.”

“We’ve had to wait for the fixings for them brackets,” said Arthur.

“We’ve had to wait for the fittings for those brackets,” said Arthur.

Had to wait for fixings! But didn’t you know a fortnight ago that you’d want the fixings?”

Had to wait for fixings! But didn’t you know two weeks ago that you’d want the fixings?”

“I thought we should have some as would do.”

“I thought we should have some that would do.”

“Oh! you thought so! Really! Kind of you to think so. And have you just thought about those that are coming, or have you made sure?”

“Oh! You thought that! Really! That's kind of you to think so. Have you only considered those who are coming, or have you actually confirmed it?”

Arthur looked at him sullenly. He hated him. But Mr. May’s sharp touch was not to be foiled.

Arthur looked at him gloomily. He despised him. But Mr. May's keen touch couldn't be avoided.

“I hope you’ll go further than thinking,” said Mr. May. “Thinking seems such a slow process. And when do you expect the fittings—?”

“I hope you’ll go further than thinking,” Mr. May said. “Thinking seems like such a slow process. And when do you expect the fittings—?”

“Tomorrow.”

"Tomorrow."

“What! Another day! Another day still! But you’re strangely indifferent to time, in your line of business. Oh! Tomorrow! Imagine it! Two days late already, and then tomorrow! Well I hope by tomorrow you mean Wednesday, and not tomorrow’s tomorrow, or some other absurd and fanciful date that you’ve just thought about. But now, do have the thing finished by tomorrow—” here he laid his hand cajoling on Arthur’s arm. “You promise me it will all be ready by tomorrow, don’t you?”

“What! Another day! Another day still! But you’re oddly unaffected by time, given your line of work. Oh! Tomorrow! Just think about it! Two days behind already, and then tomorrow! Well, I hope when you say tomorrow, you mean Wednesday, and not the day after tomorrow, or some other ridiculous and fanciful date you’ve just thought about. But now, do have the thing done by tomorrow—” here he placed his hand coaxingly on Arthur’s arm. “You promise me it will all be ready by tomorrow, right?”

“Yes, I’ll do it if anybody could do it.”

“Yes, I’ll do it if anyone can.”

“Don’t say ‘if anybody could do it.’ Say it shall be done.”

“Don’t say ‘if anyone could do it.’ Say it will be done.”

“It shall if I can possibly manage it—”

“It will, if I can manage it—”

“Oh—very well then. Mind you manage it—and thank you very much. I shall be most obliged, if it is done.”

“Oh—alright then. Just make sure you take care of it—and thank you so much. I would be really grateful if it gets done.”

Arthur was annoyed, but he was kept to the scratch. And so, early in October the place was ready, and Woodhouse was plastered with placards announcing “Houghton’s Pleasure Palace.” Poor Mr. May could not but see an irony in the Palace part of the phrase. “We can guarantee the pleasure,” he said. “But personally, I feel I can’t take the responsibility for the palace.”

Arthur was irritated, but he stayed focused. So, early in October, the place was set, and Woodhouse was covered with posters announcing “Houghton’s Pleasure Palace.” Poor Mr. May couldn’t help but see the irony in the “Palace” part of the name. “We can guarantee the pleasure,” he said. “But honestly, I don’t feel right taking responsibility for the palace.”

But James, to use the vulgar expression, was in his eye-holes.

But James, to use the common phrase, was in his eye sockets.

“Oh, father’s in his eye-holes,” said Alvina to Mr. May.

“Oh, dad’s in his eye-holes,” said Alvina to Mr. May.

“Oh!” said Mr. May, puzzled and concerned.

“Oh!” said Mr. May, confused and worried.

But it merely meant that James was having the time of his life. He was drawing out announcements. First was a batch of vermilion strips, with the mystic script, in big black letters: Houghton’s Picture Palace, underneath which, quite small: Opens at Lumley on October 7th, at 6:30 P.M. Everywhere you went, these vermilion and black bars sprang from the wall at you. Then there were other notices, in delicate pale-blue and pale red, like a genuine theatre notice, giving full programs. And beneath these a broad-letter notice announced, in green letters on a yellow ground: “Final and Ultimate Clearance Sale at Houghton’s, Knarborough Road, on Friday, September 30th. Come and Buy Without Price.”

But it just meant that James was having the time of his life. He was putting up announcements. First, there was a bunch of vibrant red strips, with bold black letters that read: Houghton’s Picture Palace, underneath which, in smaller text: Opens at Lumley on October 7th, at 6:30 P.M. Everywhere you went, these red and black signs jumped out at you from the walls. Then there were other notices, in soft pale blue and pale red, just like an actual theater poster, providing full programs. And below these, a notice in bold letters declared, in green on a yellow background: “Final and Ultimate Clearance Sale at Houghton’s, Knarborough Road, on Friday, September 30th. Come and Buy Without Price.”

James was in his eye-holes. He collected all his odds and ends from every corner of Manchester House. He sorted them in heaps, and marked the heaps in his own mind. And then he let go. He pasted up notices all over the window and all over the shop: “Take what you want and Pay what you Like.”

James was in his element. He gathered all his miscellaneous items from every nook and cranny of Manchester House. He organized them into piles and noted the different groups in his mind. Then he released everything. He put up signs all over the window and throughout the shop: “Take what you want and Pay what you Like.”

He and Miss Pinnegar kept shop. The women flocked in. They turned things over. It nearly killed James to take the prices they offered. But take them he did. But he exacted that they should buy one article at a time. “One piece at a time, if you don’t mind,” he said, when they came up with their three-a-penny handfuls. It was not till later in the evening that he relaxed this rule.

He and Miss Pinnegar ran the shop. The women came in crowds. They examined everything. It almost killed James to accept the prices they offered. But he did accept them. However, he insisted that they should buy one item at a time. “One piece at a time, if you don’t mind,” he said, when they approached with their three-for-a-penny handfuls. It wasn’t until later in the evening that he loosened this rule.

Well, by eleven o’clock he had cleared out a good deal—really, a very great deal—and many women had bought what they didn’t want, at their own figure. Feverish but content, James shut the shop for the last time. Next day, by eleven, he had removed all his belongings, the door that connected the house with the shop was screwed up fast, the grocer strolled in and looked round his bare extension, took the key from James, and immediately set his boy to paste a new notice in the window, tearing down all James’s announcements. Poor James had to run round, down Knarborough Road, and down Wellington Street as far as the Livery Stable, then down long narrow passages, before he could get into his own house, from his own shop.

Well, by eleven o’clock he had cleared out a lot—really, a very large amount—and many women had bought things they didn’t want, at their own price. Excited but satisfied, James locked up the shop for the last time. The next day, by eleven, he had taken all his belongings, the door connecting the house to the shop was secured tight, the grocer came in and looked around his empty space, took the key from James, and immediately had his boy put up a new notice in the window, tearing down all of James’s ads. Poor James had to run around, down Knarborough Road, and down Wellington Street as far as the Livery Stable, then through long narrow passages before he could get back into his own house from his own shop.

But he did not mind. Every hour brought the first performance of his Pleasure Palace nearer. He was satisfied with Mr. May: he had to admit that he was satisfied with Mr. May. The Palace stood firm at last—oh, it was so ricketty when it arrived!—and it glowed with a new coat, all over, of dark-red paint, like ox-blood. It was tittivated up with a touch of lavender and yellow round the door and round the decorated wooden eaving. It had a new wooden slope up to the doors—and inside, a new wooden floor, with red-velvet seats in front, before the curtain, and old chapel-pews behind. The collier youths recognized the pews.

But he didn’t mind. Every hour brought the opening of his Pleasure Palace closer. He was happy with Mr. May; he had to admit he was happy with Mr. May. The Palace was finally standing strong—oh, it had been so wobbly when it arrived!—and it shone with a fresh coat of dark red paint, like oxblood. It was dressed up with a splash of lavender and yellow around the door and the decorated wooden eave. A new wooden ramp led up to the doors—and inside, there was a new wooden floor, with red velvet seats in front of the curtain, and old chapel pews behind. The miner boys recognized the pews.

“Hey! These ’ere’s the pews out of the old Primitive Chapel.”

“Hey! These are the pews from the old Primitive Chapel.”

“Sorry ah! We’n come ter hear t’ parson.”

“Sorry! We came to hear the pastor.”

Theme for endless jokes. And the Pleasure Palace was christened, in some lucky stroke, Houghton’s Endeavour, a reference to that particular Chapel effort called the Christian Endeavour, where Alvina and Miss Pinnegar both figured.

Theme for endless jokes. And the Pleasure Palace was named, in a fortunate turn of events, Houghton’s Endeavour, referencing that particular Chapel initiative known as the Christian Endeavour, where both Alvina and Miss Pinnegar were involved.

“Wheer art off, Sorry?”

"Where are you, sorry?"

“Lumley.”

“Lumley.”

“Houghton’s Endeavour?”

"Houghton’s Endeavor?"

“Ah.”

“Wow.”

“Rotten.”

“Rotten.”

So, when one laconic young collier accosted another. But we anticipate.

So, when a quiet young coal miner approached another one. But we expect.

Mr. May had worked hard to get a program for the first week. His pictures were: “The Human Bird,” which turned out to be a ski-ing film from Norway, purely descriptive; “The Pancake,” a humorous film: and then his grand serial: “The Silent Grip.” And then, for Turns, his first item was Miss Poppy Traherne, a lady in innumerable petticoats, who could whirl herself into anything you like, from an arum lily in green stockings to a rainbow and a Catherine wheel and a cup-and-saucer: marvellous, was Miss Poppy Traherne. The next turn was The Baxter Brothers, who ran up and down each other’s backs and up and down each other’s front, and stood on each other’s heads and on their own heads, and perched for a moment on each other’s shoulders, as if each of them was a flight of stairs with a landing, and the three of them were three flights, three storeys up, the top flight continually running down and becoming the bottom flight, while the middle flight collapsed and became a horizontal corridor.

Mr. May had worked hard to put together a program for the first week. His movies were: “The Human Bird,” which turned out to be a skiing film from Norway, purely descriptive; “The Pancake,” a funny film; and then his big serial: “The Silent Grip.” For the variety act, his first performer was Miss Poppy Traherne, a woman in countless petticoats, who could transform into anything you can imagine, from an arum lily in green stockings to a rainbow, a Catherine wheel, and a cup-and-saucer: Miss Poppy Traherne was amazing. The next act was The Baxter Brothers, who ran up and down each other’s backs and fronts, stood on each other’s heads and their own heads, and balanced for a moment on each other’s shoulders, as if each of them was a staircase with a landing, and the three of them made three flights, three stories up, with the top flight constantly running down to become the bottom flight, while the middle flight collapsed and became a horizontal corridor.

Alvina had to open the performance by playing an overture called “Welcome All”: a ridiculous piece. She was excited and unhappy. On the Monday morning there was a rehearsal, Mr. May conducting. She played “Welcome All,” and then took the thumbed sheets which Miss Poppy Traherne carried with her. Miss Poppy was rather exacting. As she whirled her skirts she kept saying: “A little faster, please”—“A little slower”—in a rather haughty, official voice that was somewhat muffled by the swim of her drapery. “Can you give it expression?” she cried, as she got the arum lily in full blow, and there was a sound of real ecstasy in her tones. But why she should have called “Stronger! Stronger!” as she came into being as a cup and saucer, Alvina could not imagine: unless Miss Poppy was fancying herself a strong cup of tea.

Alvina had to kick off the performance by playing an overture called “Welcome All”: a silly piece. She felt both excited and unhappy. On Monday morning, there was a rehearsal, with Mr. May conducting. She played “Welcome All,” and then took the worn sheets that Miss Poppy Traherne had with her. Miss Poppy was quite demanding. As her skirts swirled, she kept saying, “A little faster, please”—“A little slower”—in a rather haughty, official tone that was somewhat muffled by the flow of her dress. “Can you give it expression?” she exclaimed, as she got the arum lily fully open, and there was a genuine thrill in her voice. But Alvina couldn't understand why she called out “Stronger! Stronger!” as she appeared like a cup and saucer, unless Miss Poppy was imagining herself as a strong cup of tea.

However, she subsided into her mere self, panted frantically, and then, in a hoarse voice, demanded if she was in the bare front of the show. She scorned to count “Welcome All.” Mr. May said Yes. She was the first item. Whereupon she began to raise a dust. Mr. Houghton said, hurriedly interposing, that he meant to make a little opening speech. Miss Poppy eyed him as if he were a cuckoo-clock, and she had to wait till he’d finished cuckooing. Then she said:

However, she quieted down and panted heavily, then, in a raspy voice, asked if she was in the spotlight of the show. She refused to acknowledge "Welcome All." Mr. May said yes. She was the first act. Then she started to stir up a commotion. Mr. Houghton quickly interrupted, saying that he wanted to give a brief opening speech. Miss Poppy looked at him as if he were a cuckoo clock, waiting for him to finish his chime. Then she said:

“That’s not every night. There’s six nights to a week.” James was properly snubbed. It ended by Mr. May metamorphizing himself into a pug dog: he said he had got the “costoom” in his bag: and doing a lump-of-sugar scene with one of the Baxter Brothers, as a brief first item. Miss Poppy’s professional virginity was thus saved from outrage.

"That's not every night. There are six nights in a week." James felt properly snubbed. It ended with Mr. May transforming into a pug dog: he said he had the "costume" in his bag and did a lump-of-sugar act with one of the Baxter Brothers as a quick first item. Miss Poppy's professional innocence was thus saved from embarrassment.

At the back of the stage there was half-a-yard of curtain screening the two dressing-rooms, ladies and gents. In her spare time Alvina sat in the ladies’ dressing room, or in its lower doorway, for there was not room right inside. She watched the ladies making up—she gave some slight assistance. She saw the men’s feet, in their shabby pumps, on the other side of the curtain, and she heard the men’s gruff voices. Often a slangy conversation was carried on through the curtain—for most of the turns were acquainted with each other: very affable before each other’s faces, very sniffy behind each other’s backs.

At the back of the stage, there was a half-yard of curtain separating the two dressing rooms, for ladies and gents. During her downtime, Alvina sat in the ladies’ dressing room or in the doorway since there wasn’t enough space inside. She watched the women putting on makeup and offered some occasional help. She could see the men’s feet in their worn-out shoes on the other side of the curtain, and she heard their rough voices. Often, a casual conversation would happen through the curtain—most of the performers knew each other; very friendly in person, but a bit snobby when they weren’t around.

Poor Alvina was in a state of bewilderment. She was extremely nice—oh, much too nice with the female turns. They treated her with a sort of off-hand friendliness, and they snubbed and patronized her and were a little spiteful with her because Mr. May treated her with attention and deference. She felt bewildered, a little excited, and as if she was not herself.

Poor Alvina was completely confused. She was really nice—way too nice with the women around her. They treated her with a kind of casual friendliness, but they also snubbed and looked down on her, and they were a bit spiteful because Mr. May treated her with respect and kindness. She felt confused, a bit excited, and as if she wasn't quite herself.

The first evening actually came. Her father had produced a pink crêpe de Chine blouse and a back-comb massed with brilliants—both of which she refused to wear. She stuck to her black blouse and black shirt, and her simple hair-dressing. Mr. May said “Of cauce! She wasn’t intended to attract attention to herself.” Miss Pinnegar actually walked down the hill with her, and began to cry when she saw the ox-blood red erection, with its gas-flares in front. It was the first time she had seen it. She went on with Alvina to the little stage door at the back, and up the steps into the scrap of dressing-room. But she fled out again from the sight of Miss Poppy in her yellow hair and green knickers with green-lace frills. Poor Miss Pinnegar! She stood outside on the trodden grass behind the Band of Hope, and really cried. Luckily she had put a veil on.

The first evening finally arrived. Her father had brought out a pink crêpe de Chine blouse and a back-comb adorned with rhinestones—both of which she refused to wear. She stuck with her black blouse and black skirt, along with her simple hairstyle. Mr. May said, "Of course! She wasn't meant to draw attention to herself." Miss Pinnegar actually walked down the hill with her and started to cry when she saw the oxblood red structure, lit by gas flares in front. It was the first time she had seen it. She continued on with Alvina to the small stage door at the back, and up the steps into the cramped dressing room. But she quickly ran back out at the sight of Miss Poppy with her yellow hair and green panties with green lace frills. Poor Miss Pinnegar! She stood outside on the trampled grass behind the Band of Hope, and genuinely cried. Thankfully, she had put on a veil.

She went valiantly round to the front entrance, and climbed the steps. The crowd was just coming. There was James’s face peeping inside the little ticket-window.

She bravely walked around to the front entrance and climbed the steps. The crowd was just arriving. James's face was poking through the little ticket window.

“One!” he said officially, pushing out the ticket. And then he recognized her. “Oh,” he said, “You’re not going to pay.”

“One!” he said officially, handing over the ticket. Then he realized who she was. “Oh,” he said, “You’re not planning to pay.”

“Yes I am,” she said, and she left her fourpence, and James’s coppery, grimy fingers scooped it in, as the youth behind Miss Pinnegar shoved her forward.

“Yes, I am,” she said, and she left her fourpence, while James’s dirty, coppery fingers grabbed it, as the young man behind Miss Pinnegar pushed her forward.

“Arf way down, fourpenny,” said the man at the door, poking her in the direction of Mr. May, who wanted to put her in the red velvet. But she marched down one of the pews, and took her seat.

“Halfway down, fourpence,” said the man at the door, pointing her towards Mr. May, who wanted to seat her in the red velvet. But she walked down one of the aisles and took her seat.

The place was crowded with a whooping, whistling, excited audience. The curtain was down. James had let it out to his fellow tradesmen, and it represented a patchwork of local adverts. There was a fat porker and a fat pork-pie, and the pig was saying: “You all know where to find me. Inside the crust at Frank Churchill’s, Knarborough Road, Woodhouse.” Round about the name of W. H. Johnson floated a bowler hat, a collar-and-necktie, a pair of braces and an umbrella. And so on and so on. It all made you feel very homely. But Miss Pinnegar was sadly hot and squeezed in her pew.

The place was packed with a loud, whistling, excited crowd. The curtain was down. James had put it together for his fellow tradesmen, and it featured a mix of local ads. There was a plump pig and a big pork pie, and the pig was saying, “You all know where to find me. Inside the crust at Frank Churchill’s, Knarborough Road, Woodhouse.” Floating around the name W. H. Johnson were a bowler hat, a collar and tie, a pair of suspenders, and an umbrella. And so on. It all felt very homey. But Miss Pinnegar was uncomfortably hot and squeezed in her pew.

Time came, and the colliers began to drum their feet. It was exactly the excited, crowded audience Mr. May wanted. He darted out to drive James round in front of the curtain. But James, fascinated by raking in the money so fast, could not be shifted from the pay-box, and the two men nearly had a fight. At last Mr. May was seen shooing James, like a scuffled chicken, down the side gangway and on to the stage.

Time passed, and the coal miners started to tap their feet. It was exactly the lively, packed crowd Mr. May wanted. He rushed out to get James to take a turn in front of the curtain. But James, captivated by the quick cash flow, wouldn’t budge from the ticket booth, and the two nearly got into a fight. Finally, Mr. May was seen shooing James away, like a flustered chicken, down the side aisle and onto the stage.

James before the illuminated curtain of local adverts, bowing and beginning and not making a single word audible! The crowd quieted itself, the eloquence flowed on. The crowd was sick of James, and began to shuffle. “Come down, come down!” hissed Mr. May frantically from in front. But James did not move. He would flow on all night. Mr. May waved excitedly at Alvina, who sat obscurely at the piano, and darted on to the stage. He raised his voice and drowned James. James ceased to wave his penny-blackened hands, Alvina struck up “Welcome All” as loudly and emphatically as she could.

James stood before the brightly lit curtain of local ads, bowing and starting his speech without making a single word audible! The crowd quieted down, and the eloquence continued. The audience was fed up with James and began to shuffle around. “Come down, come down!” hissed Mr. May desperately from the front. But James didn’t budge. He seemed ready to go on all night. Mr. May waved frantically at Alvina, who was sitting quietly at the piano, and rushed onto the stage. He raised his voice to drown out James. James stopped waving his penny-blackened hands, and Alvina started playing “Welcome All” as loudly and emphatically as she could.

And all the time Miss Pinnegar sat like a sphinx—like a sphinx. What she thought she did not know herself. But stolidly she stared at James, and anxiously she glanced sideways at the pounding Alvina. She knew Alvina had to pound until she received the cue that Mr. May was fitted in his pug-dog “Costoom.”

And all the while, Miss Pinnegar sat there like a sphinx—just like a sphinx. She didn’t even know what she was thinking. But she fixed her gaze on James, and nervously glanced over at Alvina, who was pounding away. She knew Alvina had to keep at it until she got the signal that Mr. May was ready in his pug-dog “Costume.”

A twitch of the curtain. Alvina wound up her final flourish, the curtain rose, and:

A twitch of the curtain. Alvina finished her last flourish, the curtain went up, and:

“Well really!” said Miss Pinnegar, out loud.

"Wow, really!" exclaimed Miss Pinnegar.

There was Mr. May as a pug dog begging, too lifelike and too impossible. The audience shouted. Alvina sat with her hands in her lap. The Pug was a great success.

There was Mr. May as a pug dog begging, too realistic and too far-fetched. The audience cheered. Alvina sat with her hands in her lap. The Pug was a big hit.

Curtain! A few bars of Toreador—and then Miss Poppy’s sheets of music. Soft music. Miss Poppy was on the ground under a green scarf. And so the accumulating dilation, on to the whirling climax of the perfect arum lily. Sudden curtain, and a yell of ecstasy from the colliers. Of all blossoms, the arum, the arum lily is most mystical and portentous.

Curtain! A few bars of Toreador—and then Miss Poppy’s sheets of music. Soft music. Miss Poppy lay on the ground underneath a green scarf. And so the expanding moments built up to the exciting climax of the perfect arum lily. Sudden curtain, and a shout of joy from the coal miners. Of all flowers, the arum, the arum lily is the most mystical and significant.

Now a crash and rumble from Alvina’s piano. This is the storm from whence the rainbow emerges. Up goes the curtain—Miss Poppy twirling till her skirts lift as in a breeze, rise up and become a rainbow above her now darkened legs. The footlights are all but extinguished. Miss Poppy is all but extinguished also.

Now there's a loud crash and rumble from Alvina’s piano. This is the storm from which the rainbow appears. Up goes the curtain—Miss Poppy is twirling until her skirts lift as if in a breeze, rising up and becoming a rainbow above her now shadowy legs. The footlights are nearly out. Miss Poppy is nearly out too.

The rainbow is not so moving as the arum lily. But the Catherine wheel, done at the last moment on one leg and then an amazing leap into the air backwards, again brings down the house.

The rainbow isn't as striking as the arum lily. But the Catherine wheel, done at the last minute on one leg and then an incredible leap into the air backward, really impresses the crowd.

Miss Poppy herself sets all store on her cup and saucer. But the audience, vulgar as ever, cannot quite see it.

Miss Poppy really values her cup and saucer. But the audience, as usual, just doesn't get it.

And so, Alvina slips away with Miss Poppy’s music-sheets, while Mr. May sits down like a professional at the piano and makes things fly for the up-and-down-stairs Baxter Bros. Meanwhile, Alvina’s pale face hovering like a ghost in the side darkness, as it were under the stage.

And so, Alvina sneaks off with Miss Poppy’s music sheets, while Mr. May sits down like a pro at the piano and brings everything to life for the Baxter Brothers going up and down the stairs. Meanwhile, Alvina’s pale face hovers like a ghost in the dim light on the side, as if she’s under the stage.

The lamps go out: gurglings and kissings—and then the dither on the screen: “The Human Bird,” in awful shivery letters. It’s not a very good machine, and Mr. May is not a very good operator. Audience distinctly critical. Lights up—an “Chot-let, penny a bar! Chot-let, penny a bar!” even as in Alvina’s dream—and then “The Pancake”—so the first half over. Lights up for the interval.

The lights go out: there are gurgles and kisses—and then the flicker on the screen: “The Human Bird,” in shaky, unsettling letters. It’s not a great machine, and Mr. May isn’t a very good operator. The audience is clearly critical. Lights come up—“Choc-late, one penny a bar! Choc-late, one penny a bar!” just like in Alvina’s dream—and then “The Pancake”—so the first half is over. Lights come up for the interval.

Miss Pinnegar sighed and folded her hands. She looked neither to right nor to left. In spite of herself, in spite of outraged shame and decency, she was excited. But she felt such excitement was not wholesome. In vain the boy most pertinently yelled “Chot-let” at her. She looked neither to right nor left. But when she saw Alvina nodding to her with a quick smile from the side gangway under the stage, she almost burst into tears. It was too much for her, all at once. And Alvina looked almost indecently excited. As she slipped across in front of the audience, to the piano, to play the seductive “Dream Waltz!” she looked almost fussy, like her father. James, needless to say, flittered and hurried hither and thither around the audience and the stage, like a wagtail on the brink of a pool.

Miss Pinnegar sighed and folded her hands. She didn’t look to the right or the left. Despite herself, despite her anger and sense of decency, she felt excited. But that excitement felt unhealthy. The boy kept shouting "Chot-let" at her, but she ignored him. However, when she saw Alvina nodding at her with a quick smile from the side aisle under the stage, she nearly burst into tears. It was just too much for her all at once. Alvina looked almost inappropriately excited. As she moved in front of the audience to the piano to play the captivating "Dream Waltz," she seemed a bit fussy, just like her father. James was flitting around the audience and the stage, like a wagtail at the edge of a pool.

The second half consisted of a comic drama acted by two Baxter Bros., disguised as women, and Miss Poppy disguised as a man—with a couple of locals thrown in to do the guardsman and the Count. This went very well. The winding up was the first instalment of “The Silent Grip.”

The second half featured a comedic play performed by two Baxter Brothers in drag and Miss Poppy dressed as a man, along with a couple of local actors to portray the guardsman and the Count. It went really well. The finale was the first installment of “The Silent Grip.”

When lights went up and Alvina solemnly struck “God Save Our Gracious King,” the audience was on its feet and not very quiet, evidently hissing with excitement like doughnuts in the pan even when the pan is taken off the fire. Mr. Houghton thanked them for their courtesy and attention, and hoped—And nobody took the slightest notice.

When the lights came up and Alvina seriously played “God Save Our Gracious King,” the audience jumped to their feet, clearly buzzing with excitement like sizzling doughnuts in a pan even after it was removed from the heat. Mr. Houghton thanked them for their courtesy and attention, and hoped—But nobody paid the slightest bit of attention.

Miss Pinnegar stayed last, waiting for Alvina. And Alvina, in her excitement, waited for Mr. May and her father.

Miss Pinnegar stayed behind, waiting for Alvina. And Alvina, feeling excited, waited for Mr. May and her dad.

Mr. May fairly pranced into the empty hall.

Mr. May confidently walked into the empty hall.

“Well!” he said, shutting both his fists and flourishing them in Miss Pinnegar’s face. “How did it go?”

“Well!” he said, clenching his fists and waving them in Miss Pinnegar’s face. “How did it go?”

“I think it went very well,” she said.

"I think it went really well," she said.

“Very well! I should think so, indeed. It went like a house on fire. What? Didn’t it?” And he laughed a high, excited little laugh.

“Sure! I definitely think so. It went incredibly fast. Right? Didn’t it?” And he laughed a high, excited little laugh.

James was counting pennies for his life, in the cash-place, and dropping them into a Gladstone bag. The others had to wait for him. At last he locked his bag.

James was counting pennies for his life at the cash register, dropping them into a Gladstone bag. The others had to wait for him. Finally, he locked his bag.

“Well,” said Mr. May, “done well?”

“Well,” said Mr. May, “done well?”

“Fairly well,” said James, huskily excited. “Fairly well.”

“Pretty good,” said James, huskily excited. “Pretty good.”

“Only fairly? Oh-h!” And Mr. May suddenly picked up the bag. James turned as if he would snatch it from him. “Well! Feel that, for fairly well!” said Mr. May, handing the bag to Alvina.

“Only fairly? Oh-h!” And Mr. May suddenly picked up the bag. James turned as if he would snatch it from him. “Well! Feel that, for pretty good!” said Mr. May, handing the bag to Alvina.

“Goodness!” she cried, handing it to Miss Pinnegar.

“Wow!” she exclaimed, handing it to Miss Pinnegar.

“Would you believe it?” said Miss Pinnegar, relinquishing it to James. But she spoke coldly, aloof.

“Can you believe it?” said Miss Pinnegar, handing it over to James. But she spoke coldly, detached.

Mr. May turned off the gas at the meter, came talking through the darkness of the empty theatre, picking his way with a flash-light.

Mr. May turned off the gas at the meter and walked through the dark, empty theater, using a flashlight to light his way.

“C’est le premier pas qui coute,” he said, in a sort of American French, as he locked the doors and put the key in his pocket. James tripped silently alongside, bowed under the weight of his Gladstone bag of pennies.

“It's the first step that’s the hardest,” he said, in a sort of American French, as he locked the doors and put the key in his pocket. James silently tripped alongside, bent under the weight of his Gladstone bag filled with pennies.

“How much have we taken, father?” asked Alvina gaily.

“How much have we taken, Dad?” Alvina asked cheerfully.

“I haven’t counted,” he snapped.

"I haven't counted," he said.

When he got home he hurried upstairs to his bare chamber. He swept his table clear, and then, in an expert fashion, he seized handfuls of coin and piled them in little columns on his board. There was an army of fat pennies, a dozen to a column, along the back, rows and rows of fat brown rank-and-file. In front of these, rows of slim halfpence, like an advance-guard. And commanding all, a stout column of half-crowns, a few stoutish and important florin-figures, like general and colonels, then quite a file of shillings, like so many captains, and a little cloud of silvery lieutenant sixpences. Right at the end, like a frail drummer boy, a thin stick of threepenny pieces.

When he got home, he rushed upstairs to his empty room. He cleared off his table and then, skillfully, he grabbed handfuls of coins and stacked them into little piles on his board. There was a whole army of fat pennies, a dozen to each pile, lined up along the back, rows and rows of plump brown soldiers. In front of them were rows of slim halfpennies, like the advance guard. And leading them all, a sturdy column of half-crowns, a few hefty florins serving as generals and colonels, then a line of shillings, like captains, and a little cluster of silvery sixpences that were like junior lieutenants. Right at the end, like a delicate drummer boy, a skinny line of threepenny pieces.

There they all were: burly dragoons of stout pennies, heavy and holding their ground, with a screen of halfpenny light infantry, officered by the immovable half-crown general, who in his turn was flanked by all his staff of florin colonels and shilling captains, from whom lightly moved the nimble sixpenny lieutenants all ignoring the wan, frail Joey of the threepenny-bits.

There they all were: tough cavalrymen of solid coins, heavy and standing firm, with a line of halfpenny light infantry, led by the unyielding half-crown general, who was flanked by all his staff of florin colonels and shilling captains, from whom the quick sixpenny lieutenants moved easily, all ignoring the weak, frail Joey of the threepenny bits.

Time after time James ran his almighty eye over his army. He loved them. He loved to feel that his table was pressed down, that it groaned under their weight. He loved to see the pence, like innumerable pillars of cloud, standing waiting to lead on into wildernesses of unopened resource, while the silver, as pillars of light, should guide the way down the long night of fortune. Their weight sank sensually into his muscle, and gave him gratification. The dark redness of bronze, like full-blooded fleas, seemed alive and pulsing, the silver was magic as if winged.

Time and again, James surveyed his impressive army. He cared for them deeply. He enjoyed the feeling of his table weighed down, groaning under their presence. He loved seeing the coins, like countless pillars of cloud, poised to lead into uncharted territories of untapped potential, while the silver, resembling pillars of light, would illuminate the long night of fortune. Their weight sank into his muscles, providing him with satisfaction. The deep red of the bronze, like vigorous blood, seemed alive and pulsating, while the silver appeared enchanted, as if it had wings.

CHAPTER VII
NATCHA-KEE-TAWARA

Mr. May and Alvina became almost inseparable, and Woodhouse buzzed with scandal. Woodhouse could not believe that Mr. May was absolutely final in his horror of any sort of coming-on-ness in a woman. It could not believe that he was only so fond of Alvina because she was like a sister to him, poor, lonely, harassed soul that he was: a pure sister who really hadn’t any body. For although Mr. May was rather fond, in an epicurean way, of his own body, yet other people’s bodies rather made him shudder. So that his grand utterance on Alvina was: “She’s not physical, she’s mental.”

Mr. May and Alvina became almost inseparable, and Woodhouse was buzzing with gossip. Woodhouse couldn’t believe that Mr. May was completely horrified by any sort of flirtation from a woman. It couldn’t believe that he was only so fond of Alvina because she felt like a sister to him, poor, lonely, troubled soul that he was: a pure sister who really didn’t have anyone. For although Mr. May was somewhat fond, in a hedonistic way, of his own body, the bodies of others made him cringe. So his grand statement about Alvina was: “She’s not physical, she’s mental.”

He even explained to her one day how it was, in his naïve fashion.

He even explained to her one day what it was like, in his innocent way.

“There are two kinds of friendships,” he said, “physical and mental. The physical is a thing of the moment. Of cauce you quite like the individual, you remain quite nice with them, and so on,—to keep the thing as decent as possible. It is quite decent, so long as you keep it so. But it is a thing of the moment. Which you know. It may last a week or two, or a month or two. But you know from the beginning it is going to end—quite finally—quite soon. You take it for what it is. But it’s so different with the mental friendships. They are lasting. They are eternal—if anything human (he said yuman) ever is eternal, ever can be eternal.” He pressed his hands together in an odd cherubic manner. He was quite sincere: if man ever can be quite sincere.

“There are two kinds of friendships,” he said, “physical and mental. The physical is just a momentary thing. Of course, you like the person and keep things nice and friendly to make it as decent as possible. It is decent, as long as you keep it that way. But it’s still temporary. You know that. It might last a week or two, or maybe a month or two. But deep down, you know it will end—definitely—pretty soon. You accept it for what it is. But mental friendships are so different. They last. They are eternal—if anything human ever is, he said yuman, ever can be eternal.” He pressed his hands together in a strangely cherubic way. He was completely sincere: if a person can ever be truly sincere.

Alvina was quite content to be one of his mental and eternal friends, or rather friendships—since she existed in abstractu as far as he was concerned. For she did not find him at all physically moving. Physically he was not there: he was oddly an absentee. But his naïveté roused the serpent’s tooth of her bitter irony.

Alvina was perfectly happy to be one of his mental and lifelong friends, or rather friendships—since she existed in abstractu as far as he was concerned. She found him completely unappealing physically. In a way, he wasn’t even present: he was strangely absent. But his innocence stirred the biting sting of her bitter irony.

“And your wife?” she said to him.

“And your wife?” she asked him.

“Oh, my wife! Dreadful thought! There I made the great mistake of trying to find the two in one person! And didn’t I fall between two stools! Oh dear, didn’t I? Oh, I fell between the two stools beautifully, beautifully! And then—she nearly set the stools on top of me. I thought I should never get up again. When I was physical, she was mental—Bernard Shaw and cold baths for supper!—and when I was mental she was physical, and threw her arms round my neck. In the morning, mark you. Always in the morning, when I was on the alert for business. Yes, invariably. What do you think of it? Could the devil himself have invented anything more trying? Oh dear me, don’t mention it. Oh, what a time I had! Wonder I’m alive. Yes, really! Although you smile.”

“Oh, my wife! What a terrible thought! There I made the huge mistake of trying to find both in one person! And didn’t I land in a tough spot! Oh dear, didn’t I? Oh, I really did fall into that tough spot perfectly, perfectly! And then—she almost crushed me under those stools. I thought I’d never get back up again. When I was focused on physical stuff, she was all mental—Bernard Shaw and cold baths for dinner!—and when I was mental, she was physical, wrapping her arms around me. In the morning, mind you. Always in the morning, when I was ready for work. Yes, without fail. What do you think about that? Could the devil himself have come up with anything more frustrating? Oh dear, don’t bring it up. Oh, what a time I had! It’s a wonder I’m still alive. Yes, really! Even though you’re smiling.”

Alvina did more than smile. She laughed outright. And yet she remained good friends with the odd little man.

Alvina did more than smile. She laughed out loud. And yet she stayed good friends with the strange little man.

He bought himself a new, smart overcoat, that fitted his figure, and a new velour hat. And she even noticed, one day when he was curling himself up cosily on the sofa, that he had pale blue silk underwear, and purple silk suspenders. She wondered where he got them, and how he afforded them. But there they were.

He got himself a new, stylish overcoat that fit him well, along with a new velour hat. One day, when he was lounging comfortably on the sofa, she even noticed that he was wearing pale blue silk underwear and purple silk suspenders. She wondered where he got them and how he could afford them. But there they were.

James seemed for the time being wrapt in his undertaking—particularly in the takings part of it. He seemed for the time being contented—or nearly so, nearly so. Certainly there was money coming in. But then he had to pay off all he had borrowed to buy his erection and its furnishings, and a bulk of pennies sublimated into a very small £.s.d. account, at the bank.

James appeared absorbed in his work—especially in the financial aspect of it. He seemed fairly satisfied—almost. There was definitely money coming in. But he also had to pay back everything he had borrowed to purchase the building and its furnishings, leaving only a tiny amount in his bank account.

The Endeavour was successful—yes, it was successful. But not overwhelmingly so. On wet nights Woodhouse did not care to trail down to Lumley. And then Lumley was one of those depressed, negative spots on the face of the earth which have no pull at all. In that region of sharp hills with fine hill-brows, and shallow, rather dreary canal-valleys, it was the places on the hill-brows, like Woodhouse and Hathersedge and Rapton which flourished, while the dreary places down along the canals existed only for work-places, not for life and pleasure. It was just like James to have planted his endeavour down in the stagnant dust and rust of potteries and foundries, where no illusion could bloom.

The Endeavour was successful—yes, it really was. But not in an overwhelming way. On rainy nights, Woodhouse didn’t want to go all the way down to Lumley. And Lumley was one of those gloomy, uninspiring places that have no charm at all. In that area of steep hills with nice ridges and shallow, rather dull canal valleys, it was the spots on the ridges, like Woodhouse, Hathersedge, and Rapton, that thrived, while the dull areas along the canals existed only as workplaces, not for living and enjoyment. It was just like James to have set up his endeavor in the stagnant dust and rust of potteries and foundries, where no hope could flourish.

He had dreamed of crowded houses every night, and of raised prices. But there was no probability of his being able to raise his prices. He had to figure lower than the Woodhouse Empire. He was second-rate from the start. His hope now lay in the tramway which was being built from Knarborough away through the country—a black country indeed—through Woodhouse and Lumley and Hathersedge, to Rapton. When once this tramway-system was working, he would have a supply of youths and lasses always on tap, as it were. So he spread his rainbow wings towards the future, and began to say:

He had dreamed of packed houses every night and higher prices. But there was no chance of him being able to increase his prices. He had to keep them lower than the Woodhouse Empire. He was second-rate from the beginning. His hope now rested on the tramway being built from Knarborough through the countryside—a pretty bleak area—through Woodhouse and Lumley and Hathersedge, all the way to Rapton. Once this tramway system was up and running, he would have a constant flow of young people available, so to speak. So he spread his hopeful wings toward the future and began to say:

“When we’ve got the trams, I shall buy a new machine and finer lenses, and I shall extend my premises.”

“When we have the trams, I will buy a new machine and better lenses, and I will expand my space.”

Mr. May did not talk business to Alvina. He was terribly secretive with respect to business. But he said to her once, in the early year following their opening:

Mr. May didn't discuss business with Alvina. He was really secretive about it. But he did say to her once, in the early year after they opened:

“Well, how do you think we’re doing, Miss Houghton?”

“Well, how do you think we're doing, Miss Houghton?”

“We’re not doing any better than we did at first, I think,” she said.

“We're not doing any better than we were at the start, I think,” she said.

“No,” he answered. “No! That’s true. That’s perfectly true. But why? They seem to like the programs.”

“No,” he replied. “No! That’s right. That’s absolutely right. But why? They seem to enjoy the programs.”

“I think they do,” said Alvina. “I think they like them when they’re there. But isn’t it funny, they don’t seem to want to come to them. I know they always talk as if we were second-rate. And they only come because they can’t get to the Empire, or up to Hathersedge. We’re a stop-gap. I know we are.”

“I think they do,” said Alvina. “I think they like them when they’re around. But isn’t it funny, they don’t seem to want to show up. I know they always act like we’re second-rate. And they only come because they can’t get to the Empire or up to Hathersedge. We’re just a temporary option. I know we are.”

Mr. May looked down in the mouth. He cocked his blue eyes at her, miserable and frightened. Failure began to frighten him abjectly.

Mr. May looked really down. He glanced at her with his blue eyes, feeling miserable and scared. The thought of failure started to terrify him completely.

“Why do you think that is?” he said.

“Why do you think that is?” he asked.

“I don’t believe they like the turns,” she said.

“I don’t think they like the turns,” she said.

“But look how they applaud them! Look how pleased they are!”

“But look at how they cheer for them! Look at how happy they are!”

“I know. I know they like them once they’re there, and they see them. But they don’t come again. They crowd the Empire—and the Empire is only pictures now; and it’s much cheaper to run.”

“I get it. I know they enjoy it once they're there and see it all. But they don’t return. They fill the Empire—and the Empire is just images now; and it’s way cheaper to operate.”

He watched her dismally.

He watched her sadly.

“I can’t believe they want nothing but pictures. I can’t believe they want everything in the flat,” he said, coaxing and miserable. He himself was not interested in the film. His interest was still the human interest in living performers and their living feats. “Why,” he continued, “they are ever so much more excited after a good turn, than after any film.”

“I can’t believe they only want pictures. I can’t believe they want everything in the apartment,” he said, trying to be understanding but feeling miserable. He wasn’t really interested in the film. His real interest was in the human aspect of live performers and their amazing achievements. “You know,” he added, “they’re always a lot more excited after a great performance than after any movie.”

“I know they are,” said Alvina. “But I don’t believe they want to be excited in that way.”

“I know they are,” Alvina said. “But I don’t think they want to feel excited like that.”

“In what way?” asked Mr. May plaintively.

"In what way?" Mr. May asked sadly.

“By the things which the artistes do. I believe they’re jealous.”

“By the things that the artists do. I think they’re jealous.”

“Oh nonsense!” exploded Mr. May, starting as if he had been shot. Then he laid his hand on her arm. “But forgive my rudeness! I don’t mean it, of cauce! But do you mean to say that these collier louts and factory girls are jealous of the things the artistes do, because they could never do them themselves?”

“Oh come on!” Mr. May exclaimed, jumping as if he had been shot. Then he placed his hand on her arm. “But excuse my rudeness! I didn’t mean it, of course! But are you really saying that these coal miners and factory girls are envious of the things the artists do, just because they could never pull them off themselves?”

“I’m sure they are,” said Alvina.

“I’m sure they are,” Alvina said.

“But I can’t believe it,” said Mr. May, pouting up his mouth and smiling at her as if she were a whimsical child. “What a low opinion you have of human nature!”

“But I can’t believe it,” said Mr. May, pouting his lips and smiling at her as if she were a quirky child. “What a poor view you have of human nature!”

“Have I?” laughed Alvina. “I’ve never reckoned it up. But I’m sure that these common people here are jealous if anybody does anything or has anything they can’t have themselves.”

“Have I?” laughed Alvina. “I’ve never counted it up. But I’m sure that these ordinary people here get jealous if anyone does something or has something they can’t have themselves.”

“I can’t believe it,” protested Mr. May. “Could they be so silly! And then why aren’t they jealous of the extraordinary things which are done on the film?”

“I can’t believe it,” protested Mr. May. “Could they really be so silly? And why aren’t they jealous of the amazing things that happen in the film?”

“Because they don’t see the flesh-and-blood people. I’m sure that’s it. The film is only pictures, like pictures in the Daily Mirror. And pictures don’t have any feelings apart from their own feelings. I mean the feelings of the people who watch them. Pictures don’t have any life except in the people who watch them. And that’s why they like them. Because they make them feel that they are everything.”

“Because they don’t see the real people. I’m sure that’s it. The film is just images, like images in the Daily Mirror. And images don’t have any feelings other than the feelings of the people who view them. I mean the emotions of the audience. Images don’t have any life except in the people who watch them. And that’s why they enjoy them. Because they make them feel like they are everything.”

“The pictures make the colliers and lasses feel that they themselves are everything? But how? They identify themselves with the heroes and heroines on the screen?”

“The pictures make the miners and girls feel like they are everything? But how? They see themselves in the heroes and heroines on the screen?”

“Yes—they take it all to themselves—and there isn’t anything except themselves. I know it’s like that. It’s because they can spread themselves over a film, and they can’t over a living performer. They’re up against the performer himself. And they hate it.”

“Yes—they keep it all for themselves—and there’s nothing but themselves. I know it’s like that. It’s because they can project themselves onto a film, and they can’t do that with a live performer. They’re in direct competition with the performer. And they hate it.”

Mr. May watched her long and dismally.

Mr. May watched her for a long time, feeling quite miserable.

“I can’t believe people are like that!—sane people!” he said. “Why, to me the whole joy is in the living personality, the curious personality of the artiste. That’s what I enjoy so much.”

“I can’t believe people are like that!—sane people!” he said. “To me, the real joy is in the living personality, the intriguing personality of the artist. That’s what I enjoy the most.”

“I know. But that’s where you’re different from them.”

“I know. But that’s what makes you different from them.”

“But am I?”

“But am I?”

“Yes. You’re not as up to the mark as they are.”

"Yes. You’re not as good as they are."

“Not up to the mark? What do you mean? Do you mean they are more intelligent?”

“Not up to standard? What are you saying? Are you suggesting they’re smarter?”

“No, but they’re more modern. You like things which aren’t yourself. But they don’t. They hate to admire anything that they can’t take to themselves. They hate anything that isn’t themselves. And that’s why they like pictures. It’s all themselves to them, all the time.”

“No, but they’re more modern. You like things that aren’t you. But they don’t. They can’t stand admiring anything they can’t claim as their own. They despise anything that isn’t about them. That’s why they love pictures. It’s all about them, all the time.”

He still puzzled.

He was still puzzled.

“You know I don’t follow you,” he said, a little mocking, as if she were making a fool of herself.

“You know I’m not following you,” he said, a bit sarcastically, as if she were embarrassing herself.

“Because you don’t know them. You don’t know the common people. You don’t know how conceited they are.”

“Because you don’t know them. You don’t know the ordinary people. You don’t know how full of themselves they are.”

He watched her a long time.

He watched her for a long time.

“And you think we ought to cut out the variety, and give nothing but pictures, like the Empire?” he said.

“And you think we should get rid of the variety and just show pictures, like the Empire?” he said.

“I believe it takes best,” she said.

“I think it works best,” she said.

“And costs less,” he answered. “But then! It’s so dull. Oh my word, it’s so dull. I don’t think I could bear it.”

“And it’s cheaper,” he replied. “But then! It’s so boring. Oh my gosh, it’s so boring. I don’t think I could handle it.”

“And our pictures aren’t good enough,” she said. “We should have to get a new machine, and pay for the expensive films. Our pictures do shake, and our films are rather ragged.”

“And our pictures aren’t good enough,” she said. “We need to get a new camera and pay for the expensive film. Our pictures do shake, and our film is a bit worn out.”

“But then, surely they’re good enough!” he said.

“But then, surely they’re good enough!” he said.

That was how matters stood. The Endeavour paid its way, and made just a margin of profit—no more. Spring went on to summer, and then there was a very shadowy margin of profit. But James was not at all daunted. He was waiting now for the trams, and building up hopes since he could not build in bricks and mortar.

That’s how things were. The Endeavour broke even and made just a small profit—nothing more. Spring turned into summer, and then there was barely any profit at all. But James wasn’t discouraged. He was now waiting for the trams and building up hopes since he couldn’t build with bricks and mortar.

The navvies were busy in troops along the Knarborough Road, and down Lumley Hill. Alvina became quite used to them. As she went down the hill soon after six o’clock in the evening, she met them trooping home. And some of them she liked. There was an outlawed look about them as they swung along the pavement—some of them; and there was a certain lurking set of the head which rather frightened her because it fascinated her. There was one tall young fellow with a red face and fair hair, who looked as if he had fronted the seas and the arctic sun. He looked at her. They knew each other quite well, in passing. And he would glance at perky Mr. May. Alvina tried to fathom what the young fellow’s look meant. She wondered what he thought of Mr. May.

The construction workers were busy in groups along Knarborough Road and down Lumley Hill. Alvina got used to them. As she walked down the hill shortly after six in the evening, she encountered them heading home. There were some she liked. A few had a rebellious look as they strode along the pavement, and there was a certain confident tilt of their heads that both scared and intrigued her. One tall young guy with a red face and fair hair looked like he had faced the seas and the Arctic sun. He made eye contact with her. They recognized each other as they passed. He would also glance at the confident Mr. May. Alvina tried to figure out what the young guy's look meant. She wondered what he thought of Mr. May.

She was surprised to hear Mr. May’s opinion of the navvy.

She was surprised to hear Mr. May's thoughts about the laborer.

He’s a handsome young man, now!” exclaimed her companion one evening as the navvies passed. And all three turned round, to find all three turning round. Alvina laughed, and made eyes. At that moment she would cheerfully have gone along with the navvy. She was getting so tired of Mr. May’s quiet prance.

He’s a really good-looking guy now!” her friend exclaimed one evening as the construction workers went by. All three turned around, only to find all three turning back. Alvina laughed and flirted. At that moment, she would have happily joined the construction worker. She was getting really tired of Mr. May’s reserved dance.

On the whole, Alvina enjoyed the cinema and the life it brought her. She accepted it. And she became somewhat vulgarized in her bearing. She was déclassée: she had lost her class altogether. The other daughters of respectable tradesmen avoided her now, or spoke to her only from a distance. She was supposed to be “carrying on” with Mr. May.

On the whole, Alvina enjoyed the movies and the lifestyle that came with it. She embraced it. And she became somewhat less refined in her behavior. She wasdéclassée: she had completely lost her social status. The other daughters of respectable business owners now steered clear of her or only spoke to her from afar. People thought she was “involved” with Mr. May.

Alvina did not care. She rather liked it. She liked being déclassée. She liked feeling an outsider. At last she seemed to stand on her own ground. She laughed to herself as she went back and forth from Woodhouse to Lumley, between Manchester House and the Pleasure Palace. She laughed when she saw her father’s theatre-notices plastered about. She laughed when she saw his thrilling announcements in the Woodhouse Weekly. She laughed when she knew that all the Woodhouse youths recognized her, and looked on her as one of their inferior entertainers. She was off the map: and she liked it.

Alvina didn’t care. In fact, she enjoyed it. She liked being déclassée. She liked feeling like an outsider. Finally, she felt like she was on her own ground. She laughed to herself as she moved back and forth between Woodhouse and Lumley, from Manchester House to the Pleasure Palace. She laughed when she saw her father’s theater notices all over the place. She laughed at his exciting announcements in the Woodhouse Weekly. She laughed knowing that all the young people in Woodhouse recognized her and viewed her as just one of their lesser performers. She was off the map: and she liked it.

For after all, she got a good deal of fun out of it. There was not only the continual activity. There were the artistes. Every week she met a new set of stars—three or four as a rule. She rehearsed with them on Monday afternoons, and she saw them every evening, and twice a week at matinees. James now gave two performances each evening—and he always had some audience. So that Alvina had opportunity to come into contact with all the odd people of the inferior stage. She found they were very much of a type: a little frowsy, a little flea-bitten as a rule, indifferent to ordinary morality, and philosophical even if irritable. They were often very irritable. And they had always a certain fund of callous philosophy. Alvina did not like them—you were not supposed, really, to get deeply emotional over them. But she found it amusing to see them all and know them all. It was so different from Woodhouse, where everything was priced and ticketed. These people were nomads. They didn’t care a straw who you were or who you weren’t. They had a most irritable professional vanity, and that was all. It was most odd to watch them. They weren’t very squeamish. If the young gentlemen liked to peep round the curtain when the young lady was in her knickers: oh, well, she rather roundly told them off, perhaps, but nobody minded. The fact that ladies wore knickers and black silk stockings thrilled nobody, any more than grease-paint or false moustaches thrilled. It was all part of the stock-in-trade. As for immorality—well, what did it amount to? Not a great deal. Most of the men cared far more about a drop of whiskey than about any more carnal vice, and most of the girls were good pals with each other, men were only there to act with: even if the act was a private love-farce of an improper description. What’s the odds? You couldn’t get excited about it: not as a rule.

For after all, she got a lot of enjoyment out of it. There was not only the constant activity. There were the performers. Every week she met a new group of stars—three or four usually. She rehearsed with them on Monday afternoons and saw them every evening, plus twice a week at matinees. James now put on two shows each evening—and he always had some audience. So Alvina had the chance to interact with all the quirky people of the lesser stage. She noticed they were pretty much the same: a bit scruffy, a bit shabby usually, indifferent to regular morals, and philosophical even if they were cranky. They were often very irritable. And they always had a certain amount of unfeeling philosophy. Alvina didn’t like them—you were really not supposed to get too emotional about them. But she found it entertaining to see them all and get to know them. It was so different from Woodhouse, where everything had a price tag. These people were wanderers. They didn’t care at all who you were or who you weren’t. They had a really irritable professional pride, and that was it. It was quite strange to watch them. They weren’t really sensitive. If the young guys liked to peek around the curtain when the young lady was in her underwear: oh, well, she would scold them pretty firmly, maybe, but nobody cared. The fact that ladies wore underwear and black silk stockings didn’t thrill anyone, any more than grease paint or fake mustaches did. It was all just part of the job. As for immorality—well, what did it really amount to? Not much. Most of the men cared a lot more about a drink than any kind of physical vice, and most of the girls were good friends with each other; men were just there to act with: even if the act was a private love farce of an inappropriate sort. What’s the big deal? You couldn’t really get worked up about it: not usually.

Mr. May usually took rooms for the artistes in a house down in Lumley. When any one particular was coming, he would go to a rather better-class widow in Woodhouse. He never let Alvina take any part in the making of these arrangements, except with the widow in Woodhouse, who had long ago been a servant at Manchester House, and even now came in to do cleaning.

Mr. May usually rented rooms for the artists in a house down in Lumley. When a specific artist was coming, he would go to a somewhat upscale widow in Woodhouse. He never allowed Alvina to help with these arrangements, except with the widow in Woodhouse, who had previously been a servant at Manchester House and still came in to clean.

Odd, eccentric people they were, these entertainers. Most of them had a streak of imagination, and most of them drank. Most of them were middle-aged. Most of them had an abstracted manner; in ordinary life, they seemed left aside, somehow. Odd, extraneous creatures, often a little depressed, feeling life slip away from them. The cinema was killing them.

Odd, eccentric people they were, these entertainers. Most of them had a flair for imagination, and most of them drank. Most of them were middle-aged. Most of them had a distant demeanor; in everyday life, they seemed overlooked, in a way. Strange, out-of-place beings, often a bit down, sensing life slipping away from them. The cinema was killing them.

Alvina had quite a serious flirtation with a man who played a flute and piccolo. He was about fifty years old, still handsome, and growing stout. When sober, he was completely reserved. When rather drunk, he talked charmingly and amusingly—oh, most charmingly. Alvina quite loved him. But alas, how he drank! But what a charm he had! He went, and she saw him no more.

Alvina had a pretty serious fling with a man who played the flute and piccolo. He was around fifty, still good-looking, and getting a bit heavy. When he was sober, he was totally reserved. But after a few drinks, he was charming and funny—oh, so charming. Alvina really loved him. But oh, how he drank! But he had such a charm! He left, and she never saw him again.

The usual rather American-looking, clean-shaven, slightly pasty young man left Alvina quite cold, though he had an amiable and truly chivalrous galanterie. He was quite likeable. But so unattractive. Alvina was more fascinated by the odd fish: like the lady who did marvellous things with six ferrets, or the Jap who was tattooed all over, and had the most amazing strong wrists, so that he could throw down any collier, with one turn of the hand. Queer cuts these!—but just a little bit beyond her. She watched them rather from a distance. She wished she could jump across the distance. Particularly with the Jap, who was almost quite naked, but clothed with the most exquisite tattooing. Never would she forget the eagle that flew with terrible spread wings between his shoulders, or the strange mazy pattern that netted the roundness of his buttocks. He was not very large, but nicely shaped, and with no hair on his smooth, tattooed body. He was almost blue in colour—that is, his tattooing was blue, with pickings of brilliant vermilion: as for instance round the nipples, and in a strange red serpent’s-jaws over the navel. A serpent went round his loins and haunches. He told her how many times he had had blood-poisoning, during the process of his tattooing. He was a queer, black-eyed creature, with a look of silence and toad-like lewdness. He frightened her. But when he was dressed in common clothes, and was just a cheap, shoddy-looking European Jap, he was more frightening still. For his face—he was not tattooed above a certain ring low on his neck—was yellow and flat and basking with one eye open, like some age-old serpent. She felt he was smiling horribly all the time: lewd, unthinkable. A strange sight he was in Woodhouse, on a sunny morning; a shabby-looking bit of riff-raff of the East, rather down at the heel. Who could have imagined the terrible eagle of his shoulders, the serpent of his loins, his supple, magic skin?

The typical American-looking, clean-shaven, slightly pale young man didn't impress Alvina much, even though he was friendly and genuinely courteous. He was kind of likable, but really unattractive. Alvina found herself more drawn to the unusual characters: like the woman who did amazing tricks with six ferrets, or the Japanese guy who was completely tattooed and had incredibly strong wrists, capable of subduing any coal miner with a flick of his hand. These were strange folks!—but just a bit too much for her. She observed them from a bit of a distance, wishing she could bridge that gap. Especially with the Japanese man, who was nearly naked but adorned with the most beautiful tattoos. She would never forget the eagle with its massive wings spread between his shoulders or the intricate swirling design that highlighted the curves of his backside. He wasn’t very big, but he had a nice physique with no hair on his smooth, tattooed skin. He almost looked blue—that is, his tattoos were blue, accented with bright red highlights: like around his nipples and a strange red serpent design over his belly button. A serpent wrapped around his hips and thighs. He told her about how many times he had experienced blood poisoning during his tattooing sessions. He was a strange, dark-eyed guy, with an expression of silence and a lewd, toad-like look that scared her. But when he wore regular clothes and looked like a cheap, shabby European version of a Japanese person, he was even more intimidating. His face—since he wasn’t tattooed above a certain ring on his neck—was yellow and flat, almost like an ancient serpent lounging with one eye half-open. She felt he was constantly smiling in a creepy way: lewd and unimaginable. He was quite a sight in Woodhouse on a sunny morning; a scruffy-looking outcast from the East, rather down on his luck. Who could have imagined the fearsome eagle on his shoulders, the serpent around his waist, and his smooth, magical skin?

The summer passed again, and autumn. Winter was a better time for James Houghton. The trams, moreover, would begin to run in January.

The summer went by again, and then autumn. Winter was a better season for James Houghton. Plus, the trams would start running again in January.

He wanted to arrange a good program for the week when the trams started. A long time ahead, Mr. May prepared it. The one item was the Natcha-Kee-Tawara Troupe. The Natcha-Kee-Tawara Troupe consisted of five persons, Madame Rochard and four young men. They were a strictly Red Indian troupe. But one of the young men, the German Swiss, was a famous yodeller, and another, the French Swiss, was a good comic with a French accent, whilst Madame and the German did a screaming two-person farce. Their great turn, of course, was the Natcha-Kee-Tawara Red Indian scene.

He wanted to set up a great program for the week when the trams started running. A long time in advance, Mr. May worked on it. The main act was the Natcha-Kee-Tawara Troupe. The Natcha-Kee-Tawara Troupe was made up of five people: Madame Rochard and four young men. They were a traditional Native American troupe. However, one of the young men, the German Swiss, was a well-known yodeller, and another, the French Swiss, was a funny guy with a French accent, while Madame and the German performed a hilarious two-person skit. Their highlight, of course, was the Natcha-Kee-Tawara Native American scene.

The Natcha-Kee-Tawaras were due in the third week in January, arriving from the Potteries on the Sunday evening. When Alvina came in from Chapel that Sunday evening, she found her widow, Mrs. Rollings, seated in the living room talking with James, who had an anxious look. Since opening the Pleasure Palace James was less regular at Chapel. And moreover, he was getting old and shaky, and Sunday was the one evening he might spend in peace. Add that on this particular black Sunday night it was sleeting dismally outside, and James had already a bit of a cough, and we shall see that he did right to stay at home.

The Natcha-Kee-Tawaras were set to arrive in the third week of January, coming from the Potteries on Sunday evening. When Alvina came back from Chapel that Sunday evening, she found her widow, Mrs. Rollings, sitting in the living room talking with James, who looked worried. Since opening the Pleasure Palace, James had been going to Chapel less regularly. Plus, he was getting old and unsteady, and Sunday was the only evening he could spend in peace. Considering it was a particularly dreary Sunday night with sleet coming down outside, and James already having a bit of a cough, it was clear he was right to stay home.

Mrs. Rollings sat nursing a bottle. She was to go to the chemist for some cough-cure, because Madame had got a bad cold. The chemist was gone to Chapel—he wouldn’t open till eight.

Mrs. Rollings sat with a bottle. She needed to go to the pharmacy for some cough medicine, because Madame had a bad cold. The pharmacist had gone to Chapel—he wouldn’t open until eight.

Madame and the four young men had arrived at about six. Madame, said Mrs. Rollings, was a little fat woman, and she was complaining all the time that she had got a cold on her chest, laying her hand on her chest and trying her breathing and going “He-e-e-er! Herr!” to see if she could breathe properly. She, Mrs. Rollings, had suggested that Madame should put her feet in hot mustard and water, but Madame said she must have something to clear her chest. The four young men were four nice civil young fellows. They evidently liked Madame. Madame had insisted on cooking the chops for the young men. She herself had eaten one, but she laid her hand on her chest when she swallowed. One of the young men had gone out to get her some brandy, and he had come back with half-a-dozen large bottles of Bass as well.

Madame and the four young men arrived around six. Madame, Mrs. Rollings said, was a slightly overweight woman who kept complaining about having a cold in her chest. She laid her hand on her chest, checked her breathing, and made a “He-e-e-er! Herr!” sound to see if she could breathe properly. Mrs. Rollings had suggested that Madame put her feet in hot mustard and water, but Madame insisted she needed something to clear her chest. The four young men were polite and nice guys, and it was clear they liked Madame. She had insisted on cooking the chops for them. She ate one herself, but she placed her hand on her chest when she swallowed. One of the young men went out to get her some brandy and returned with six large bottles of Bass as well.

Mr. Houghton was very much concerned over Madame’s cold. He asked the same questions again and again, to try and make sure how bad it was. But Mrs. Rollings didn’t seem quite to know. James wrinkled his brow. Supposing Madame could not take her part! He was most anxious.

Mr. Houghton was really worried about Madame’s cold. He kept asking the same questions over and over to figure out how serious it was. But Mrs. Rollings didn’t seem to have a clear answer. James frowned. What if Madame couldn’t perform her role? He was extremely anxious.

“Do you think you might go across with Mrs. Rollings and see how this woman is, Alvina?” he said to his daughter.

“Do you think you could go with Mrs. Rollings and check on how this woman is doing, Alvina?” he asked his daughter.

“I should think you’ll never turn Alvina out on such a night,” said Miss Pinnegar. “And besides, it isn’t right. Where is Mr. May? It’s his business to go.”

“I’d think you wouldn’t throw Alvina out on a night like this,” said Miss Pinnegar. “And anyway, it’s not right. Where’s Mr. May? It’s his job to go.”

“Oh!” returned Alvina. “I don’t mind going. Wait a minute, I’ll see if we haven’t got some of those pastilles for burning. If it’s very bad, I can make one of those plasters mother used.”

“Oh!” Alvina replied. “I don’t mind going. Wait a second, I’ll check to see if we have any of those burning pastilles. If it’s really bad, I can make one of those poultices my mom used.”

And she ran upstairs. She was curious to see what Madame and her four young men were like.

And she ran upstairs. She was curious to see what Madame and her four young guys were like.

With Mrs. Rollings she called at the chemist’s back door, and then they hurried through the sleet to the widow’s dwelling. It was not far. As they went up the entry they heard the sound of voices. But in the kitchen all was quiet. The voices came from the front room.

With Mrs. Rollings, she knocked on the back door of the pharmacy, and then they quickly made their way through the sleet to the widow's house. It wasn't far. As they walked through the entrance, they heard voices. But in the kitchen, it was quiet. The voices were coming from the front room.

Mrs. Rollings tapped.

Mrs. Rollings knocked.

“Come in!” said a rather sharp voice. Alvina entered on the widow’s heels.

“Come in!” said a rather sharp voice. Alvina followed the widow inside.

“I’ve brought you the cough stuff,” said the widow. “And Miss Huff’n’s come as well, to see how you was.”

“I brought you the cough medicine,” said the widow. “And Miss Huff’n has come too, to see how you are doing.”

Four young men were sitting round the table in their shirt-sleeves, with bottles of Bass. There was much cigarette smoke. By the fire, which was burning brightly, sat a plump, pale woman with dark bright eyes and finely-drawn eyebrows: she might be any age between forty and fifty. There were grey threads in her tidy black hair. She was neatly dressed in a well-made black dress with a small lace collar. There was a slight look of self-commiseration on her face. She had a cigarette between her drooped fingers.

Four young men were sitting around the table in their shirt sleeves, with bottles of Bass. There was a lot of cigarette smoke. By the fire, which was burning brightly, sat a plump, pale woman with dark bright eyes and finely shaped eyebrows; she could be anywhere from forty to fifty. There were gray strands in her neatly styled black hair. She was dressed well in a tailored black dress with a small lace collar. There was a slight look of self-pity on her face. She had a cigarette resting between her drooping fingers.

She rose as if with difficulty, and held out her plump hand, on which four or five rings showed. She had dropped the cigarette unnoticed into the hearth.

She got up as if it took effort, and extended her chubby hand, on which four or five rings were visible. She had dropped the cigarette into the fireplace without realizing it.

“How do you do,” she said. “I didn’t catch your name.” Madame’s voice was a little plaintive and plangent now, like a bronze reed mournfully vibrating.

“How do you do,” she said. “I didn't catch your name.” Madame's voice sounded a bit sad and wistful now, like a bronze reed softly vibrating in sorrow.

“Alvina Houghton,” said Alvina.

“Alvina Houghton,” Alvina said.

“Daughter of him as owns the thee-etter where you’re goin’ to act,” interposed the widow.

“Daughter of the guy who owns the theater where you’re going to perform,” interrupted the widow.

“Oh yes! Yes! I see. Miss Houghton. I didn’t know how it was said. Huff-ton—yes? Miss Houghton. I’ve got a bad cold on my chest—” laying her plump hand with the rings on her plump bosom. “But let me introduce you to my young men—” A wave of the plump hand, whose forefinger was very slightly cigarette-stained, towards the table.

“Oh yes! Yes! I get it. Miss Houghton. I didn’t know how to pronounce it. Huff-ton—right? Miss Houghton. I’ve got a bad cold in my chest—” she said, laying her chubby hand with the rings on her full chest. “But let me introduce you to my young men—” she waved her chubby hand, her forefinger slightly stained from cigarettes, towards the table.

The four young men had risen, and stood looking at Alvina and Madame. The room was small, rather bare, with horse-hair and white-crochet antimacassars and a linoleum floor. The table also was covered with a brightly-patterned American oil-cloth, shiny but clean. A naked gas-jet hung over it. For furniture, there were just chairs, arm-chairs, table, and a horse-hair antimacassar-ed sofa. Yet the little room seemed very full—full of people, young men with smart waistcoats and ties, but without coats.

The four young men had gotten up and were looking at Alvina and Madame. The room was small and pretty bare, with horse-hair and white-crochet antimacassars and a linoleum floor. The table was also covered with a brightly-patterned American oilcloth, shiny but clean. A bare gas light hung over it. The furniture consisted of chairs, armchairs, a table, and a sofa with horse-hair antimacassars. Still, the little room felt very full—full of people, young men in stylish waistcoats and ties, but without coats.

“That is Max,” said Madame. “I shall tell you only their names, and not their family names, because that is easier for you—”

“That’s Max,” said Madame. “I’ll just tell you their first names, not their last names, because that’s easier for you—”

In the meantime Max had bowed. He was a tall Swiss with almond eyes and a flattish face and a rather stiff, ramrod figure.

In the meantime, Max had bowed. He was a tall Swiss with almond-shaped eyes and a flat face, and he had a rather stiff, upright figure.

“And that is Louis—” Louis bowed gracefully. He was a Swiss Frenchman, moderately tall, with prominent cheekbones and a wing of glossy black hair falling on his temple.

“And that is Louis—” Louis bowed gracefully. He was a Swiss Frenchman, moderately tall, with prominent cheekbones and a sleek wing of glossy black hair falling over his temple.

“And that is Géoffroi—Geoffrey—” Geoffrey made his bow—a broad-shouldered, watchful, taciturn man from Alpine France.

“And that is Géoffroi—Geoffrey—” Geoffrey bowed—a broad-shouldered, watchful, quiet man from Alpine France.

“And that is Francesco—Frank—” Francesco gave a faint curl of his lip, half smile, as he saluted her involuntarily in a military fashion. He was dark, rather tall and loose, with yellow-tawny eyes. He was an Italian from the south. Madame gave another look at him. “He doesn’t like his English name of Frank. You will see, he pulls a face. No, he doesn’t like it. We call him Ciccio also—” But Ciccio was dropping his head sheepishly, with the same faint smile on his face, half grimace, and stooping to his chair, wanting to sit down.

“And that’s Francesco—Frank—” Francesco gave a slight curl of his lip, almost a smile, as he saluted her involuntarily in a military way. He was dark, tall, and somewhat loose in build, with yellow-tawny eyes. He was an Italian from the south. Madame took another look at him. “He doesn’t like his English name, Frank. You’ll see, he makes a face. No, he doesn’t like it. We also call him Ciccio—” But Ciccio was lowering his head shyly, still wearing that faint smile on his face, half grimace, as he bent toward his chair, wanting to sit down.

“These are my family of young men,” said Madame. “We are drawn from three races, though only Ciccio is not of our mountains. Will you please to sit down.”

“These are my family of young men,” said Madame. “We come from three different races, though only Ciccio isn’t from our mountains. Please, have a seat.”

They all took their chairs. There was a pause.

They all sat down in their chairs. There was a moment of silence.

“My young men drink a little beer, after their horrible journey. As a rule, I do not like them to drink. But tonight they have a little beer. I do not take any myself, because I am afraid of inflaming myself.” She laid her hand on her breast, and took long, uneasy breaths. “I feel it. I feel it here.” She patted her breast. “It makes me afraid for tomorrow. Will you perhaps take a glass of beer? Ciccio, ask for another glass—” Ciccio, at the end of the table, did not rise, but looked round at Alvina as if he presumed there would be no need for him to move. The odd, supercilious curl of the lip persisted. Madame glared at him. But he turned the handsome side of his cheek towards her, with the faintest flicker of a sneer.

“My young men are having a bit of beer after their rough journey. Usually, I don't want them to drink. But tonight, they can enjoy some beer. I won’t have any myself because I’m worried about getting too worked up.” She placed her hand on her chest and took deep, restless breaths. “I can feel it. I can feel it right here.” She patted her chest. “It makes me anxious for tomorrow. Would you like a glass of beer? Ciccio, please get another glass—” Ciccio, at the end of the table, didn’t get up but glanced at Alvina as if he thought he didn’t need to move. The strange, arrogant curl of his lip remained. Madame glared at him. But he turned the attractive side of his face toward her, with the slightest hint of a sneer.

“No, thank you. I never take beer,” said Alvina hurriedly.

“No, thanks. I never drink beer,” Alvina said quickly.

“No? Never? Oh!” Madame folded her hands, but her black eyes still darted venom at Ciccio. The rest of the young men fingered their glasses and put their cigarettes to their lips and blew the smoke down their noses, uncomfortably.

“Really? Never? Oh!” Madame folded her hands, but her dark eyes still shot anger at Ciccio. The other young men fidgeted with their glasses and brought their cigarettes to their lips, exhaling the smoke through their noses, feeling uneasy.

Madame closed her eyes and leaned back a moment. Then her face looked transparent and pallid, there were dark rings under her eyes, the beautifully-brushed hair shone dark like black glass above her ears. She was obviously unwell. The young men looked at her, and muttered to one another.

Madame closed her eyes and leaned back for a moment. Then her face seemed pale and transparent, with dark circles under her eyes. Her beautifully styled hair shimmered dark like black glass around her ears. It was clear that she was unwell. The young men looked at her and whispered to each other.

“I’m afraid your cold is rather bad,” said Alvina. “Will you let me take your temperature?”

“I’m afraid your cold is pretty bad,” Alvina said. “Can I take your temperature?”

Madame started and looked frightened.

Madame gasped and looked scared.

“Oh, I don’t think you should trouble to do that,” she said.

“Oh, I don’t think you need to bother doing that,” she said.

Max, the tall, highly-coloured Swiss, turned to her, saying:

Max, the tall, brightly colored Swiss guy, turned to her and said:

“Yes, you must have your temperature taken, and then we s’ll know, shan’t we. I had a hundred and five when we were in Redruth.”

“Yes, you need to get your temperature taken, and then we’ll know, right? I had a hundred and five when we were in Redruth.”

Alvina had taken the thermometer from her pocket. Ciccio meanwhile muttered something in French—evidently something rude—meant for Max.

Alvina had pulled the thermometer out of her pocket. Ciccio, on the other hand, muttered something in French—clearly something rude—directed at Max.

“What shall I do if I can’t work tomorrow!” moaned Madame, seeing Alvina hold up the thermometer towards the light. “Max, what shall we do?”

“What am I going to do if I can't work tomorrow?” sighed Madame, watching Alvina hold the thermometer up to the light. “Max, what should we do?”

“You will stay in bed, and we must do the White Prisoner scene,” said Max, rather staccato and official.

“You're going to stay in bed, and we need to do the White Prisoner scene,” said Max, sounding quite abrupt and formal.

Ciccio curled his lip and put his head aside. Alvina went across to Madame with the thermometer. Madame lifted her plump hand and fended off Alvina, while she made her last declaration:

Ciccio curled his lip and tilted his head to the side. Alvina went over to Madame with the thermometer. Madame raised her thick hand and waved Alvina off, while she made her final statement:

“Never—never have I missed my work, for a single day, for ten years. Never. If I am going to lie abandoned, I had better die at once.”

“Never—I've never missed my work for a single day in ten years. Never. If I’m going to be left alone, I might as well just die now.”

“Lie abandoned!” said Max. “You know you won’t do no such thing. What are you talking about?”

“Come on, stop lying!” said Max. “You know you’re not going to do anything like that. What are you even talking about?”

“Take the thermometer,” said Geoffrey roughly, but with feeling.

“Grab the thermometer,” said Geoffrey gruffly, but with emotion.

“Tomorrow, see, you will be well. Quite certain!” said Louis. Madame mournfully shook her head, opened her mouth, and sat back with closed eyes and the stump of the thermometer comically protruding from a corner of her lips. Meanwhile Alvina took her plump white wrist and felt her pulse.

“Tomorrow, you’ll be fine. I’m sure of it!” said Louis. Madame sadly shook her head, opened her mouth, and leaned back with her eyes closed and the end of the thermometer humorously sticking out from the corner of her lips. Meanwhile, Alvina took her soft white wrist and checked her pulse.

“We can practise—” began Geoffrey.

"We can practice—" began Geoffrey.

“Sh!” said Max, holding up his finger and looking anxiously at Alvina and Madame, who still leaned back with the stump of the thermometer jauntily perking up from her pursed mouth, while her face was rather ghastly.

“Sh!” said Max, holding up his finger and looking nervously at Alvina and Madame, who still leaned back with the thermometer sticking up playfully from her pursed lips, while her face looked quite pale.

Max and Louis watched anxiously. Geoffrey sat blowing the smoke down his nose, while Ciccio callously lit another cigarette, striking a match on his boot-heel and puffing from under the tip of his rather long nose. Then he took the cigarette from his mouth, turned his head, slowly spat on the floor, and rubbed his foot on his spit. Max flapped his eyelids and looked all disdain, murmuring something about “ein schmutziges italienisches Volk,” whilst Louis, refusing either to see or to hear, framed the word “chien” on his lips.

Max and Louis watched nervously. Geoffrey sat blowing smoke out of his nose, while Ciccio careless lit another cigarette, striking a match on his boot heel and puffing from under the tip of his rather long nose. Then he took the cigarette from his mouth, turned his head, slowly spat on the floor, and rubbed his foot in his spit. Max blinked in disbelief and looked utterly disgusted, mumbling something about "a filthy Italian people," while Louis, choosing to ignore the scene, formed the word "dog" on his lips.

Then quick as lightning both turned their attention again to Madame.

Then, as fast as lightning, both shifted their focus back to Madame.

Her temperature was a hundred and two.

Her temperature was a hundred and two degrees.

“You’d better go to bed,” said Alvina. “Have you eaten anything?”

“You should go to bed,” Alvina said. “Have you eaten yet?”

“One little mouthful,” said Madame plaintively.

“One tiny bite,” said Madame sadly.

Max sat looking pale and stricken, Louis had hurried forward to take Madame’s hand. He kissed it quickly, then turned aside his head because of the tears in his eyes. Geoffrey gulped beer in large throatfuls, and Ciccio, with his head bent, was watching from under his eyebrows.

Max sat looking pale and distressed, while Louis quickly moved to take Madame's hand. He kissed it swiftly, then turned his head aside because tears filled his eyes. Geoffrey gulped down beer in big swigs, and Ciccio, with his head lowered, was watching from under his brows.

“I’ll run round for the doctor—” said Alvina.

“I'll go get the doctor—” said Alvina.

“Don’t! Don’t do that, my dear! Don’t you go and do that! I’m likely to a temperature—”

“Don’t! Don’t do that, my dear! Don’t you go and do that! I’m likely to have a fever—”

“Liable to a temperature,” murmured Louis pathetically.

“So warm,” Louis said weakly.

“I’ll go to bed,” said Madame, obediently rising.

“I’m going to bed,” said Madame, getting up obediently.

“Wait a bit. I’ll see if there’s a fire in the bedroom,” said Alvina.

“Hold on for a sec. I’ll check if there’s a fire in the bedroom,” said Alvina.

“Oh, my dear, you are too good. Open the door for her, Ciccio—”

“Oh, my dear, you’re too kind. Let her in, Ciccio—”

Ciccio reached across at the door, but was too late. Max had hastened to usher Alvina out. Madame sank back in her chair.

Ciccio reached for the door, but was too late. Max had quickly moved to show Alvina out. Madame sank back into her chair.

“Never for ten years,” she was wailing. “Quoi faire, ah, quoi faire! Que ferez-vous, mes pauvres, sans votre Kishwégin. Que vais-je faire, mourir dans un tel pays! La bonne demoiselle—la bonne demoiselle—elle a du coeur. Elle pourrait aussi être belle, s’il y avait un peu plus de chair. Max, liebster, schau ich sehr elend aus? Ach, oh jeh, oh jeh!”

“Never for ten years,” she was crying out. “What to do, oh, what to do! What will you do, my poor ones, without your Kishwégin? What will I do, die in such a country! The good young lady—the good young lady—she has a heart. She could also be beautiful if there was just a little more flesh. Max, darling, do I look very miserable? Oh no, oh no!”

“Ach nein, Madame, ach nein. Nicht so furchtbar elend,” said Max.

“Ah no, Madame, ah no. Not so terribly miserable,” said Max.

“Manca il cuore solamente al Ciccio,” moaned Madame. “Che natura povera, senza sentimento—niente di bello. Ahimé, che amico, che ragazzo duro, aspero—”

“Ciccio is just missing a heart,” sighed Madame. “Such a poor nature, without feeling—nothing beautiful. Alas, what a friend, what a tough, harsh boy—”

“Trova?” said Ciccio, with a curl of the lip. He looked, as he dropped his long, beautiful lashes, as if he might weep for all that, if he were not bound to be misbehaving just now.

“Trova?” Ciccio said, curling his lip. He looked as if he might cry over it but dropped his long, beautiful lashes, clearly holding back because he knew he shouldn't be acting like this right now.

So Madame moaned in four languages as she posed pallid in her arm-chair. Usually she spoke in French only, with her young men. But this was an extra occasion.

So Madame moaned in four languages as she sat pale in her armchair. Usually, she only spoke in French with her young men. But this was a special occasion.

“La pauvre Kishwégin!” murmured Madame. “Elle va finir au monde. Elle passe—la pauvre Kishwégin.”

“La pauvre Kishwégin!” murmured Madame. “She’s going to end up in a bad way. She’s passing by—the poor Kishwégin.”

Kishwégin was Madame’s Red Indian name, the name under which she danced her Squaw’s fire-dance.

Kishwégin was Madame's Native American name, the name she used while performing her Squaw’s fire-dance.

Now that she knew she was ill, Madame seemed to become more ill. Her breath came in little pants. She had a pain in her side. A feverish flush seemed to mount her cheek. The young men were all extremely uncomfortable. Louis did not conceal his tears. Only Ciccio kept the thin smile on his lips, and added to Madame’s annoyance and pain.

Now that she realized she was sick, Madame seemed to get even worse. Her breath came in quick gasps. She had a pain in her side. A feverish flush crept up her cheek. The young men were all very uncomfortable. Louis didn’t hide his tears. Only Ciccio maintained a slight smile on his lips, which only added to Madame’s annoyance and suffering.

Alvina came down to take her to bed. The young men all rose, and kissed Madame’s hand as she went out: her poor jewelled hand, that was faintly perfumed with eau de Cologne. She spoke an appropriate good-night, to each of them.

Alvina came down to take her to bed. The young men all stood up and kissed Madame’s hand as she left: her delicate, jeweled hand that was lightly scented with cologne. She said a fitting good-night to each of them.

“Good-night, my faithful Max, I trust myself to you. Good-night, Louis, the tender heart. Good-night valiant Geoffrey. Ah Ciccio, do not add to the weight of my heart. Be good braves, all, be brothers in one accord. One little prayer for poor Kishwégin. Good-night!”

“Good night, my loyal Max, I trust you with this. Good night, Louis, the kind-hearted one. Good night, brave Geoffrey. Ah Ciccio, don’t make my heart ache even more. Be good braves, all, be united as brothers. One small prayer for poor Kishwégin. Good night!”

After which valediction she slowly climbed the stairs, putting her hand on her knee at each step, with the effort.

After saying goodbye, she slowly climbed the stairs, placing her hand on her knee with each step, straining with the effort.

“No—no,” she said to Max, who would have followed to her assistance. “Do not come up. No—no!”

“No—no,” she said to Max, who would have come to help her. “Stay back. No—no!”

Her bedroom was tidy and proper.

Her bedroom was neat and organized.

“Tonight,” she moaned, “I shan’t be able to see that the boys’ rooms are well in order. They are not to be trusted, no. They need an overseeing eye: especially Ciccio; especially Ciccio!”

“Tonight,” she groaned, “I won’t be able to check if the boys’ rooms are in good shape. They can’t be trusted, no. They need someone watching over them: especially Ciccio; especially Ciccio!”

She sank down by the fire and began to undo her dress.

She sat down by the fire and started to take off her dress.

“You must let me help you,” said Alvina. “You know I have been a nurse.”

“You have to let me help you,” Alvina said. “You know I’ve been a nurse.”

“Ah, you are too kind, too kind, dear young lady. I am a lonely old woman. I am not used to attentions. Best leave me.”

“Ah, you’re too kind, too kind, dear young lady. I’m just a lonely old woman. I’m not used to this kind of attention. It’s best to leave me alone.”

“Let me help you,” said Alvina.

“Let me help you,” Alvina said.

“Alas, ahimé! Who would have thought Kishwégin would need help. I danced last night with the boys in the theatre in Leek: and tonight I am put to bed in—what is the name of this place, dear?—It seems I don’t remember it.”

“Wow, who would have thought Kishwégin would need help? I danced with the guys at the theater in Leek last night, and now I'm going to bed in—what's the name of this place, dear?—I seem to have forgotten it.”

“Woodhouse,” said Alvina.

“Woodhouse,” Alvina said.

“Woodhouse! Woodhouse! Is there not something called Woodlouse? I believe. Ugh, horrible! Why is it horrible?”

“Woodhouse! Woodhouse! Isn’t there something called Woodlouse? I think so. Ugh, disgusting! Why is it disgusting?”

Alvina quickly undressed the plump, trim little woman. She seemed so soft. Alvina could not imagine how she could be a dancer on the stage, strenuous. But Madame’s softness could flash into wild energy, sudden convulsive power, like a cuttle-fish. Alvina brushed out the long black hair, and plaited it lightly. Then she got Madame into bed.

Alvina quickly undressed the chubby, fit little woman. She seemed so soft. Alvina couldn't believe how she could be a dancer on stage, so demanding. But Madame’s softness could turn into wild energy, sudden intense strength, like a cuttlefish. Alvina brushed out the long black hair and loosely braided it. Then she got Madame into bed.

“Ah,” sighed Madame, “the good bed! The good bed! But cold—it is so cold. Would you hang up my dress, dear, and fold my stockings?”

“Ah,” sighed Madame, “the nice bed! The nice bed! But it’s so cold—so very cold. Would you hang up my dress, dear, and fold my stockings?”

Alvina quickly folded and put aside the dainty underclothing. Queer, dainty woman, was Madame, even to her wonderful threaded black-and-gold garters.

Alvina quickly folded and set aside the delicate underwear. Strange, delicate woman, Madame was, even with her beautiful black-and-gold garters.

“My poor boys—no Kishwégin tomorrow! You don’t think I need see a priest, dear? A priest!” said Madame, her teeth chattering.

“My poor boys—no Kishwégin tomorrow! You don't think I need to see a priest, right, dear? A priest!” said Madame, her teeth chattering.

“Priest! Oh no! You’ll be better when we can get you warm. I think it’s only a chill. Mrs. Rollings is warming a blanket—”

“Priest! Oh no! You’ll feel better once we can get you warm. I think it’s just a chill. Mrs. Rollings is warming up a blanket—”

Alvina ran downstairs. Max opened the sitting-room door and stood watching at the sound of footsteps. His rather bony fists were clenched beneath his loose shirt-cuffs, his eyebrows tragically lifted.

Alvina ran downstairs. Max opened the living room door and stood watching at the sound of footsteps. His rather bony fists were clenched beneath his loose shirt sleeves, and his eyebrows were raised dramatically.

“Is she much ill?” he asked.

“Is she very sick?” he asked.

“I don’t know. But I don’t think so. Do you mind heating the blanket while Mrs. Rollings makes thin gruel?”

“I don’t know. But I don’t think so. Can you heat the blanket while Mrs. Rollings makes some thin porridge?”

Max and Louis stood heating blankets. Louis’ trousers were cut rather tight at the waist, and gave him a female look. Max was straight and stiff. Mrs. Rollings asked Geoffrey to fill the coal-scuttles and carry one upstairs. Geoffrey obediently went out with a lantern to the coal-shed. Afterwards he was to carry up the horse-hair arm-chair.

Max and Louis were warming blankets. Louis's pants were a bit tight at the waist, making him look a little feminine. Max stood straight and rigid. Mrs. Rollings asked Geoffrey to fill the coal buckets and take one upstairs. Geoffrey willingly went out with a lantern to the coal shed. Afterwards, he was supposed to carry up the horsehair armchair.

“I must go home for some things,” said Alvina to Ciccio. “Will you come and carry them for me?”

“I need to go home for a few things,” Alvina said to Ciccio. “Will you come and help carry them for me?”

He started up, and with one movement threw away his cigarette. He did not look at Alvina. His beautiful lashes seemed to screen his eyes. He was fairly tall, but loosely built for an Italian, with slightly sloping shoulders. Alvina noticed the brown, slender Mediterranean hand, as he put his fingers to his lips. It was a hand such as she did not know, prehensile and tender and dusky. With an odd graceful slouch he went into the passage and reached for his coat.

He jumped up and tossed his cigarette away in one swift motion. He didn’t look at Alvina. His long, beautiful eyelashes seemed to shield his eyes. He was quite tall, but had a loose build for an Italian, with slightly sloping shoulders. Alvina noticed his brown, slender Mediterranean hand as he brought his fingers to his lips. It was a hand she wasn’t familiar with—prehensile, tender, and dusky. With a strangely graceful slouch, he walked into the hallway and grabbed his coat.

He did not say a word, but held aloof as he walked with Alvina.

He didn’t say a word but kept his distance as he walked with Alvina.

“I’m sorry for Madame,” said Alvina, as she hurried rather breathless through the night. “She does think for you men.”

“I’m sorry for Madame,” Alvina said, hurrying, a bit out of breath, through the night. “She really cares about you guys.”

But Ciccio vouchsafed no answer, and walked with his hands in the pockets of his water-proof, wincing from the weather.

But Ciccio didn’t respond and walked with his hands in the pockets of his waterproof jacket, wincing from the weather.

“I’m afraid she will never be able to dance tomorrow,” said Alvina.

“I’m afraid she won’t be able to dance tomorrow,” Alvina said.

“You think she won’t be able?” he said.

“You think she can't do it?” he said.

“I’m almost sure she won’t.”

“I’m pretty sure she won’t.”

After which he said nothing, and Alvina also kept silence till they came to the black dark passage and encumbered yard at the back of the house.

After that, he didn’t say anything, and Alvina stayed quiet too until they reached the dark, gloomy hallway and cluttered yard at the back of the house.

“I don’t think you can see at all,” she said. “It’s this way.” She groped for him in the dark, and met his groping hand.

“I don’t think you can see anything,” she said. “It’s this way.” She reached out for him in the dark and found his reaching hand.

“This way,” she said.

“Over here,” she said.

It was curious how light his fingers were in their clasp—almost like a child’s touch. So they came under the light from the window of the sitting-room.

It was interesting how light his fingers felt when they held hers—almost like a child’s touch. Then they stepped into the light from the sitting-room window.

Alvina hurried indoors, and the young man followed.

Alvina rushed inside, and the young man followed.

“I shall have to stay with Madame tonight,” she explained hurriedly. “She’s feverish, but she may throw it off if we can get her into a sweat.” And Alvina ran upstairs collecting things necessary. Ciccio stood back near the door, and answered all Miss Pinnegar’s entreaties to come to the fire with a shake of the head and a slight smile of the lips, bashful and stupid.

“I have to stay with Madame tonight,” she said quickly. “She’s running a fever, but she might get better if we can help her sweat it out.” Alvina hurried upstairs to gather what she needed. Ciccio stayed back near the door, responding to all Miss Pinnegar’s pleas to join her by shaking his head and giving a shy, silly smile.

“But do come and warm yourself before you go out again,” said Miss Pinnegar, looking at the man as he drooped his head in the distance. He still shook dissent, but opened his mouth at last.

“But please come and warm up before you head out again,” said Miss Pinnegar, watching the man as he hung his head in the distance. He still shook his head in disagreement, but finally opened his mouth.

“It makes it colder after,” he said, showing his teeth in a slight, stupid smile.

“It makes it colder after,” he said, grinning with a slight, goofy smile.

“Oh well, if you think so,” said Miss Pinnegar, nettled. She couldn’t make heads or tails of him, and didn’t try.

“Oh well, if that’s what you think,” said Miss Pinnegar, annoyed. She couldn’t understand him at all and didn’t bother trying.

When they got back, Madame was light-headed, and talking excitedly of her dance, her young men. The three young men were terrified. They had got the blankets scorching hot. Alvina smeared the plasters and applied them to Madame’s side, where the pain was. What a white-skinned, soft, plump child she seemed! Her pain meant a touch of pleurisy, for sure. The men hovered outside the door. Alvina wrapped the poor patient in the hot blankets, got a few spoonfuls of hot gruel and whiskey down her throat, fastened her down in bed, lowered the light and banished the men from the stairs. Then she sat down to watch. Madame chafed, moaned, murmured feverishly. Alvina soothed her, and put her hands in bed. And at last the poor dear became quiet. Her brow was faintly moist. She fell into a quiet sleep, perspiring freely. Alvina watched her still, soothed her when she suddenly started and began to break out of the bedclothes, quieted her, pressed her gently, firmly down, folded her tight and made her submit to the perspiration against which, in convulsive starts, she fought and strove, crying that she was suffocating, she was too hot, too hot.

When they got back, Madame was feeling light-headed and excitedly talking about her dance and her young men. The three young men were scared. They had made the blankets way too hot. Alvina smeared the plasters and applied them to Madame’s side, where the pain was. What a soft, plump child she seemed with her pale skin! Her pain likely indicated a touch of pleurisy for sure. The men lingered outside the door. Alvina wrapped the poor patient in the hot blankets, got a few spoonfuls of hot gruel and whiskey into her, secured her in bed, dimmed the light, and sent the men away from the stairs. Then she sat down to watch. Madame fidgeted, moaned, and murmured feverishly. Alvina comforted her, holding her hands in bed. Finally, the poor dear calmed down. Her forehead was slightly damp. She fell into a quiet sleep, sweating heavily. Alvina watched her carefully, soothing her when she suddenly stirred and tried to escape the bedclothes, calming her, pressing her gently yet firmly down, wrapping her snugly, and making her yield to the perspiration that she was fighting against with convulsive movements, crying that she was suffocating, that she was too hot, too hot.

“Lie still, lie still,” said Alvina. “You must keep warm.”

“Stay still, stay still,” said Alvina. “You need to stay warm.”

Poor Madame moaned. How she hated seething in the bath of her own perspiration. Her wilful nature rebelled strongly. She would have thrown aside her coverings and gasped into the cold air, if Alvina had not pressed her down with that soft, inevitable pressure.

Poor Madame moaned. How she hated stewing in her own sweat. Her stubborn nature resisted fiercely. She would have tossed aside her covers and gasped in the cold air if Alvina hadn't held her down with that gentle, unavoidable weight.

So the hours passed, till about one o’clock, when the perspiration became less profuse, and the patient was really better, really quieter. Then Alvina went downstairs for a moment. She saw the light still burning in the front room. Tapping, she entered. There sat Max by the fire, a picture of misery, with Louis opposite him, nodding asleep after his tears. On the sofa Geoffrey snored lightly, while Ciccio sat with his head on the table, his arms spread out, dead asleep. Again she noticed the tender, dusky Mediterranean hands, the slender wrists, slender for a man naturally loose and muscular.

So the hours went by, until about one o’clock, when the sweating became less intense, and the patient was actually feeling better, noticeably calmer. Then Alvina went downstairs for a moment. She saw that the light was still on in the front room. Tapping, she walked in. There sat Max by the fire, looking completely miserable, with Louis across from him, dozing off after his tears. On the sofa, Geoffrey was snoring lightly, while Ciccio had his head on the table, his arms stretched out, fast asleep. Again she noticed the delicate, dark Mediterranean hands, the slender wrists, surprisingly slim for a man who was naturally loose and muscular.

“Haven’t you gone to bed?” whispered Alvina. “Why?”

“Haven’t you gone to bed yet?” whispered Alvina. “Why not?”

Louis started awake. Max, the only stubborn watcher, shook his head lugubriously.

Louis jolted awake. Max, the only persistent observer, shook his head sadly.

“But she’s better,” whispered Alvina. “She’s perspired. She’s better. She’s sleeping naturally.”

“But she’s doing better,” whispered Alvina. “She’s sweating. She’s better. She’s sleeping normally.”

Max stared with round, sleep-whitened, owlish eyes, pessimistic and sceptical:

Max stared with wide, bleary, owl-like eyes, feeling doubtful and cynical:

“Yes,” persisted Alvina. “Come and look at her. But don’t wake her, whatever you do.”

“Yes,” Alvina insisted. “Come and see her. But don’t wake her, whatever you do.”

Max took off his slippers and rose to his tall height. Louis, like a scared chicken, followed. Each man held his slippers in his hand. They noiselessly entered and peeped stealthily over the heaped bedclothes. Madame was lying, looking a little flushed and very girlish, sleeping lightly, with a strand of black hair stuck to her cheek, and her lips lightly parted.

Max took off his slippers and stood up tall. Louis, looking like a scared chicken, followed him. Each man held his slippers in hand. They quietly entered and peeked stealthily over the piled bedcovers. Madame was lying there, a bit flushed and very youthful, sleeping lightly, with a strand of black hair stuck to her cheek, and her lips slightly parted.

Max watched her for some moments. Then suddenly he straightened himself, pushed back his brown hair that was brushed up in the German fashion, and crossed himself, dropping his knee as before an altar; crossed himself and dropped his knee once more; and then a third time crossed himself and inclined before the altar. Then he straightened himself again, and turned aside.

Max observed her for a few moments. Then suddenly he sat up straighter, pushed back his brown hair styled in the German way, and crossed himself, kneeling as if before an altar; he crossed himself and knelt again; and then a third time he crossed himself and bowed before the altar. After that, he stood up again and turned away.

Louis also crossed himself. His tears burst out. He bowed and took the edge of a blanket to his lips, kissing it reverently. Then he covered his face with his hand.

Louis also crossed himself. His tears flowed freely. He bowed and kissed the edge of a blanket, doing so with deep respect. Then he covered his face with his hand.

Meanwhile Madame slept lightly and innocently on.

Meanwhile, Madame continued to sleep lightly and innocently.

Alvina turned to go. Max silently followed, leading Louis by the arm. When they got downstairs, Max and Louis threw themselves in each other’s arms, and kissed each other on either cheek, gravely, in Continental fashion.

Alvina turned to leave. Max quietly followed, guiding Louis by the arm. When they reached the bottom of the stairs, Max and Louis embraced, kissing each other on both cheeks seriously, in a Continental style.

“She is better,” said Max gravely, in French.

“She’s doing better,” Max said seriously, in French.

“Thanks to God,” replied Louis.

“Thank God,” replied Louis.

Alvina witnessed all this with some amazement. The men did not heed her. Max went over and shook Geoffrey, Louis put his hand on Ciccio’s shoulder. The sleepers were difficult to wake. The wakers shook the sleeping, but in vain. At last Geoffrey began to stir. But in vain Louis lifted Ciccio’s shoulders from the table. The head and the hands dropped inert. The long black lashes lay motionless, the rather long, fine Greek nose drew the same light breaths, the mouth remained shut. Strange fine black hair, he had, close as fur, animal, and naked, frail-seeming, tawny hands. There was a silver ring on one hand.

Alvina watched all of this with some surprise. The men paid no attention to her. Max went over and shook Geoffrey, while Louis placed his hand on Ciccio’s shoulder. The sleepers were hard to wake. The ones trying to wake them shook them, but it was useless. Finally, Geoffrey started to move. But it was useless when Louis lifted Ciccio’s shoulders off the table. His head and hands fell limp. The long black lashes stayed still, his rather long, fine Greek nose took light breaths, and his mouth remained closed. He had strange, fine black hair, close to the skin like fur, and delicate, tawny hands. There was a silver ring on one hand.

Alvina suddenly seized one of the inert hands that slid on the table-cloth as Louis shook the young man’s shoulders. Tight she pressed the hand. Ciccio opened his tawny-yellowish eyes, that seemed to have been put in with a dirty finger, as the saying goes, owing to the sootiness of the lashes and brows. He was quite drunk with his first sleep, and saw nothing.

Alvina suddenly grabbed one of the limp hands that slipped across the tablecloth while Louis shook the young man’s shoulders. She squeezed the hand tightly. Ciccio opened his dull yellowish eyes, which looked as if they’d been put in with a dirty finger, as the saying goes, because of the dirtiness of his lashes and brows. He was still heavily under the influence of his first sleep and saw nothing.

“Wake up,” said Alvina, laughing, pressing his hand again.

“Wake up,” Alvina said, laughing as she pressed his hand again.

He lifted his head once more, suddenly clasped her hand, his eyes came to consciousness, his hand relaxed, he recognized her, and he sat back in his chair, turning his face aside and lowering his lashes.

He lifted his head again, suddenly took her hand, his eyes regained focus, his hand relaxed, he recognized her, and he leaned back in his chair, turning his face away and lowering his eyelashes.

“Get up, great beast,” Louis was saying softly in French, pushing him as ox-drivers sometimes push their oxen. Ciccio staggered to his feet.

“Get up, big guy,” Louis was saying softly in French, nudging him like ox-drivers sometimes nudge their oxen. Ciccio stumbled to his feet.

“She is better,” they told him. “We are going to bed.”

“She's doing better,” they told him. “We're heading to bed.”

They took their candles and trooped off upstairs, each one bowing to Alvina as he passed. Max solemnly, Louis gallant, the other two dumb and sleepy. They occupied the two attic chambers.

They grabbed their candles and made their way upstairs, each one nodding to Alvina as they went by. Max was serious, Louis was charming, and the other two seemed tired and dull. They settled into the two attic rooms.

Alvina carried up the loose bed from the sofa, and slept on the floor before the fire in Madame’s room.

Alvina picked up the spare bed from the sofa and slept on the floor in front of the fire in Madame’s room.

Madame slept well and long, rousing and stirring and settling off again. It was eight o’clock before she asked her first question. Alvina was already up.

Madame slept soundly and for a long time, waking up, moving around, and then drifting off again. It was eight o’clock before she asked her first question. Alvina was already awake.

“Oh—alors—Then I am better, I am quite well. I can dance today.”

“Oh—then I’m feeling better, I’m doing great. I can dance today.”

“I don’t think today,” said Alvina. “But perhaps tomorrow.”

“I’m not feeling it today,” said Alvina. “But maybe tomorrow.”

“No, today,” said Madame. “I can dance today, because I am quite well. I am Kishwégin.”

“No, today,” said Madame. “I can dance today because I feel great. I am Kishwégin.”

“You are better. But you must lie still today. Yes, really—you will find you are weak when you try to stand.”

“You're doing better. But you need to stay still today. Seriously—you'll see that you're weak if you try to get up.”

Madame watched Alvina’s thin face with sullen eyes.

Madame watched Alvina’s thin face with dull eyes.

“You are an Englishwoman, severe and materialist,” she said.

“You're an Englishwoman, strict and grounded,” she said.

Alvina started and looked round at her with wide blue eyes.

Alvina turned and looked at her with wide blue eyes.

“Why?” she said. There was a wan, pathetic look about her, a sort of heroism which Madame detested, but which now she found touching.

“Why?” she asked. There was a weak, sad look on her face, a kind of heroism that Madame hated, but which she now found moving.

“Come!” said Madame, stretching out her plump jewelled hand. “Come, I am an ungrateful woman. Come, they are not good for you, the people, I see it. Come to me.”

“Come!” said Madame, extending her plump, jeweled hand. “Come, I know I'm ungrateful. Come, those people aren't good for you, I can see it. Come to me.”

Alvina went slowly to Madame, and took the outstretched hand. Madame kissed her hand, then drew her down and kissed her on either cheek, gravely, as the young men had kissed each other.

Alvina walked slowly up to Madame and took her outstretched hand. Madame kissed her hand, then pulled her down and kissed her on both cheeks, seriously, just like the young men had kissed each other.

“You have been good to Kishwégin, and Kishwégin has a heart that remembers. There, Miss Houghton, I shall do what you tell me. Kishwégin obeys you.” And Madame patted Alvina’s hand and nodded her head sagely.

“You have been good to Kishwégin, and Kishwégin has a heart that remembers. There, Miss Houghton, I’ll do what you say. Kishwégin listens to you.” And Madame patted Alvina’s hand and nodded her head wisely.

“Shall I take your temperature?” said Alvina.

“Should I check your temperature?” asked Alvina.

“Yes, my dear, you shall. You shall bid me, and I shall obey.”

“Yes, my dear, you will. You can give me orders, and I will follow them.”

So Madame lay back on her pillow, submissively pursing the thermometer between her lips and watching Alvina with black eyes.

So Madame reclined on her pillow, obediently holding the thermometer between her lips and watching Alvina with dark eyes.

“It’s all right,” said Alvina, as she looked at the thermometer. “Normal.”

“It’s fine,” said Alvina, as she checked the thermometer. “Normal.”

“Normal!” re-echoed Madame’s rather guttural voice. “Good! Well, then when shall I dance?”

“Normal!” echoed Madame’s rather rough voice. “Great! So, when will I dance?”

Alvina turned and looked at her.

Alvina turned and looked at her.

“I think, truly,” said Alvina, “it shouldn’t be before Thursday or Friday.”

“I really think,” said Alvina, “it shouldn’t be before Thursday or Friday.”

“Thursday!” repeated Madame. “You say Thursday?” There was a note of strong rebellion in her voice.

“Thursday!” Madame repeated. “You said Thursday?” There was a strong hint of rebellion in her voice.

“You’ll be so weak. You’ve only just escaped pleurisy. I can only say what I truly think, can’t I?”

“You’ll be so weak. You’ve just recovered from pleurisy. I can only say what I really think, right?”

“Ah, you Englishwomen,” said Madame, watching with black eyes. “I think you like to have your own way. In all things, to have your own way. And over all people. You are so good, to have your own way. Yes, you good Englishwomen. Thursday. Very well, it shall be Thursday. Till Thursday, then, Kishwégin does not exist.”

“Ah, you Englishwomen,” said Madame, observing with dark eyes. “I believe you enjoy having things your way. In everything, you want to have your way. And over everyone. It’s good of you, to want it your way. Yes, you good Englishwomen. Thursday. Fine, it will be Thursday. Until Thursday, then, Kishwégin does not exist.”

And she subsided, already rather weak, upon her pillow again. When she had taken her tea and was washed and her room was tidied, she summoned the young men. Alvina had warned Max that she wanted Madame to be kept as quiet as possible this day.

And she settled back down, already feeling pretty weak, on her pillow again. After she had her tea, washed up, and tidied her room, she called for the young men. Alvina had warned Max that she wanted to keep Madame as calm as possible today.

As soon as the first of the four appeared, in his shirt-sleeves and his slippers, in the doorway, Madame said:

As soon as the first of the four showed up, in his shirt sleeves and slippers, at the door, Madame said:

“Ah, there you are, my young men! Come in! Come in! It is not Kishwégin addresses you. Kishwégin does not exist till Thursday, as the English demoiselle makes it.” She held out her hand, faintly perfumed with eau de Cologne—the whole room smelled of eau de Cologne—and Max stooped his brittle spine and kissed it. She touched his cheek gently with her other hand.

“Ah, there you are, my young men! Come in! Come in! It’s not Kishwégin talking to you. Kishwégin doesn’t exist until Thursday, as the English lady says.” She held out her hand, lightly scented with cologne—the whole room smelled like cologne—and Max bent his stiff back and kissed it. She gently brushed his cheek with her other hand.

“My faithful Max, my support.”

“My loyal Max, my support.”

Louis came smiling with a bunch of violets and pinky anemones. He laid them down on the bed before her, and took her hand, bowing and kissing it reverently.

Louis arrived smiling, holding a bunch of violets and pink anemones. He placed them on the bed in front of her, took her hand, bowed, and kissed it with respect.

“You are better, dear Madame?” he said, smiling long at her.

“You’re feeling better, dear Madame?” he said, smiling at her for a long time.

“Better, yes, gentle Louis. And better for thy flowers, chivalric heart.” She put the violets and anemones to her face with both hands, and then gently laid them aside to extend her hand to Geoffrey.

“Better, yes, kind Louis. And better for your flowers, chivalrous heart.” She held the violets and anemones to her face with both hands, then gently set them down to reach out her hand to Geoffrey.

“The good Geoffrey will do his best, while there is no Kishwégin?” she said as he stooped to her salute.

“The good Geoffrey will do his best, while there’s no Kishwégin?” she said as he bent down to her greeting.

“Bien sûr, Madame.”

"Of course, Ma'am."

“Ciccio, a button off thy shirt-cuff. Where is my needle?” She looked round the room as Ciccio kissed her hand.

“Ciccio, a button came off your shirt cuff. Where's my needle?” She looked around the room as Ciccio kissed her hand.

“Did you want anything?” said Alvina, who had not followed the French.

“Do you want anything?” said Alvina, who hadn't understood the French.

“My needle, to sew on this button. It is there, in the silk bag.”

“My needle for sewing on this button is in the silk bag.”

“I will do it,” said Alvina.

"I'll do it," said Alvina.

“Thank you.”

“Thanks.”

While Alvina sewed on the button, Madame spoke to her young men, principally to Max. They were to obey Max, she said, for he was their eldest brother. This afternoon they would practise well the scene of the White Prisoner. Very carefully they must practise, and they must find some one who would play the young squaw—for in this scene she had practically nothing to do, the young squaw, but just sit and stand. Miss Houghton—but ah, Miss Houghton must play the piano, she could not take the part of the young squaw. Some other then.

While Alvina sewed on the button, Madame spoke to the young men, mainly to Max. She told them they needed to listen to Max since he was their oldest brother. This afternoon, they would practice the scene of the White Prisoner. They had to practice very carefully and find someone to play the young squaw—because in this scene, the young squaw really didn’t have much to do, just sit and stand. Miss Houghton—oh, but Miss Houghton had to play the piano; she couldn’t take on the role of the young squaw. So, someone else then.

While the interview was going on, Mr. May arrived, full of concern.

While the interview was happening, Mr. May showed up, clearly worried.

“Shan’t we have the procession!” he cried.

“Won’t we have the procession!” he exclaimed.

“Ah, the procession!” cried Madame.

“Ah, the parade!” cried Madame.

The Natcha-Kee-Tawara Troupe upon request would signalize its entry into any town by a procession. The young men were dressed as Indian braves, and headed by Kishwégin they rode on horseback through the main streets. Ciccio, who was the crack horseman, having served a very well-known horsey Marchese in an Italian cavalry regiment, did a bit of show riding.

The Natcha-Kee-Tawara Troupe would announce its arrival in any town with a parade upon request. The young men were dressed as Indian braves, and led by Kishwégin, they rode on horseback through the main streets. Ciccio, an exceptional horseman who had served a well-known horse-loving Marchese in an Italian cavalry unit, performed some show riding.

Mr. May was very keen on the procession. He had the horses in readiness. The morning was faintly sunny, after the sleet and bad weather. And now he arrived to find Madame in bed and the young men holding council with her.

Mr. May was really excited about the procession. He had the horses ready to go. The morning was slightly sunny after the sleet and bad weather. Now, he arrived to find Madame in bed and the young men having a discussion with her.

“How very unfortunate!” cried Mr. May. “How very unfortunate!”

“How sad!” cried Mr. May. “How sad!”

“Dreadful! Dreadful!” wailed Madame from the bed.

“Terrible! Terrible!” yelled Madame from the bed.

“But can’t we do anything?”

“But can’t we do anything?”

“Yes—you can do the White Prisoner scene—the young men can do that, if you find a dummy squaw. Ah, I think I must get up after all.”

“Yes—you can perform the White Prisoner scene—the young guys can manage that, if you find a fake squaw. Ah, I guess I should get up after all.”

Alvina saw the look of fret and exhaustion in Madame’s face.

Alvina noticed the worry and exhaustion on Madame’s face.

“Won’t you all go downstairs now?” said Alvina. “Mr. Max knows what you must do.”

“Why don't you all go downstairs now?” Alvina said. “Mr. Max knows what you need to do.”

And she shooed the five men out of the bedroom.

And she shooed the five guys out of the bedroom.

“I must get up. I won’t dance. I will be a dummy. But I must be there. It is too dre-eadful, too dre-eadful!” wailed Madame.

“I have to get up. I won’t dance. I’ll just be a fool. But I have to be there. It’s too terrible, too terrible!” wailed Madame.

“Don’t take any notice of them. They can manage by themselves. Men are such babies. Let them carry it through by themselves.”

“Don’t pay any attention to them. They can handle it on their own. Men are so juvenile. Let them deal with it themselves.”

“Children—they are all children!” wailed Madame. “All children! And so, what will they do without their old gouvernante? My poor braves, what will they do without Kishwégin? It is too dreadful, too dre-eadful, yes. The poor Mr. May—so disappointed.”

“Kids—they're all kids!” cried Madame. “All kids! So, what will they do without their old gouvernante? My poor braves, what will they do without Kishwégin? It’s just too awful, too awful, yes. Poor Mr. May—so disappointed.”

“Then let him be disappointed,” cried Alvina, as she forcibly tucked up Madame and made her lie still.

“Then let him be disappointed,” shouted Alvina, as she firmly tucked in Madame and made her lie still.

“You are hard! You are a hard Englishwoman. All alike. All alike!” Madame subsided fretfully and weakly. Alvina moved softly about. And in a few minutes Madame was sleeping again.

“You're so tough! You're a tough Englishwoman. All of you. All of you!” Madame settled down fretfully and weakly. Alvina moved around quietly. And in a few minutes, Madame was asleep again.

Alvina went downstairs. Mr. May was listening to Max, who was telling in German all about the White Prisoner scene. Mr. May had spent his boyhood in a German school. He cocked his head on one side, and, laying his hand on Max’s arm, entertained him in odd German. The others were silent. Ciccio made no pretence of listening, but smoked and stared at his own feet. Louis and Geoffrey half understood, so Louis nodded with a look of deep comprehension, whilst Geoffrey uttered short, snappy “Ja!—Ja!—Doch!—Eben!” rather irrelevant.

Alvina went downstairs. Mr. May was listening to Max, who was explaining the White Prisoner scene in German. Mr. May had spent his childhood in a German school. He tilted his head to one side and, placing his hand on Max’s arm, engaged him in quirky German. The others were quiet. Ciccio made no effort to listen, instead smoking and staring at his own feet. Louis and Geoffrey understood some of it, so Louis nodded with a look of deep understanding, while Geoffrey chimed in with short, enthusiastic “Ja!—Ja!—Doch!—Eben!” that was somewhat off-topic.

“I’ll be the squaw,” cried Mr. May in English, breaking off and turning round to the company. He perked up his head in an odd, parrot-like fashion. “I’ll be the squaw! What’s her name? Kishwégin? I’ll be Kishwégin.” And he bridled and beamed self-consciously.

“I’ll be the squaw,” shouted Mr. May in English, stopping and turning to the group. He lifted his head in a strange, parrot-like way. “I’ll be the squaw! What’s her name? Kishwégin? I’ll be Kishwégin.” And he straightened up and smiled awkwardly.

The two tall Swiss looked down on him, faintly smiling. Ciccio, sitting with his arms on his knees on the sofa, screwed round his head and watched the phenomenon of Mr. May with inscrutable, expressionless attention.

The two tall Swiss looked down at him, faintly smiling. Ciccio, sitting with his arms on his knees on the couch, turned his head and observed the spectacle of Mr. May with a blank, unreadable gaze.

“Let us go,” said Mr. May, bubbling with new importance. “Let us go and rehearse this morning, and let us do the procession this afternoon, when the colliers are just coming home. There! What? Isn’t that exactly the idea? Well! Will you be ready at once, now?”

“Let’s go,” said Mr. May, brimming with excitement. “Let’s go and practice this morning, and let’s do the procession this afternoon, when the miners are just getting home. There! What? Isn’t that exactly the plan? Well! Will you be ready right away, now?”

He looked excitedly at the young men. They nodded with slow gravity, as if they were already braves. And they turned to put on their boots. Soon they were all trooping down to Lumley, Mr. May prancing like a little circus-pony beside Alvina, the four young men rolling ahead.

He looked eagerly at the young men. They nodded slowly, as if they were already braves. Then they turned to put on their boots. Soon they were all heading down to Lumley, Mr. May bouncing like a little circus pony next to Alvina, while the four young men walked ahead.

“What do you think of it?” cried Mr. May. “We’ve saved the situation—what? Don’t you think so? Don’t you think we can congratulate ourselves.”

“What do you think of it?” shouted Mr. May. “We’ve saved the situation—right? Don’t you think so? Don’t you think we deserve some congratulations?”

They found Mr. Houghton fussing about in the theatre. He was on tenterhooks of agitation, knowing Madame was ill.

They found Mr. Houghton pacing around in the theater. He was on edge with worry, knowing Madame was sick.

Max gave a brilliant display of yodelling.

Max put on an amazing yodeling performance.

“But I must explain to them,” cried Mr. May. “I must explain to them what yodel means.”

“But I have to explain it to them,” Mr. May exclaimed. “I have to explain what yodel means.”

And turning to the empty theatre, he began, stretching forth his hand.

And turning to the empty theater, he started, reaching out his hand.

“In the high Alps of Switzerland, where eternal snows and glaciers reign over luscious meadows full of flowers, if you should chance to awaken, as I have done, in some lonely wooden farm amid the mountain pastures, you—er—you—let me see—if you—no—if you should chance to spend the night in some lonely wooden farm, amid the upland pastures, dawn will awake you with a wild, inhuman song, you will open your eyes to the first gleam of icy, eternal sunbeams, your ears will be ringing with weird singing, that has no words and no meaning, but sounds as if some wild and icy god were warbling to himself as he wandered among the peaks of dawn. You look forth across the flowers to the blue snow, and you see, far off, a small figure of a man moving among the grass. It is a peasant singing his mountain song, warbling like some creature that lifted up its voice on the edge of the eternal snows, before the human race began—”

“In the high Alps of Switzerland, where eternal snow and glaciers dominate lush meadows filled with flowers, if you find yourself waking up, as I have, in some secluded wooden farmhouse amidst the mountain pastures, you—um—you—let me think—if you—no—if you happen to spend the night in a remote wooden farmhouse, surrounded by the hills, dawn will greet you with a wild, unearthly song. You’ll open your eyes to the first glimmers of icy, eternal sunlight, your ears will be ringing with strange melodies that have no words or meaning, but it feels like some wild and icy spirit is humming to itself as it roams through the peaks at dawn. You glance over the flowers towards the blue snow, and in the distance, you see a small figure of a man moving through the grass. It’s a peasant singing his mountain song, warbling like some creature that raised its voice on the edge of the eternal snows, long before humanity existed—”

During this oration James Houghton sat with his chin in his hand, devoured with bitter jealousy, measuring Mr. May’s eloquence. And then he started, as Max, tall and handsome now in Tyrolese costume, white shirt and green, square braces, short trousers of chamois leather stitched with green and red, firm-planted naked knees, naked ankles and heavy shoes, warbled his native Yodel strains, a piercing and disturbing sound. He was flushed, erect, keen tempered and fierce and mountainous. There was a fierce, icy passion in the man. Alvina began to understand Madame’s subjection to him.

During this speech, James Houghton sat with his chin in his hand, consumed by bitter jealousy, measuring Mr. May’s eloquence. Then he noticed Max, now tall and handsome in his Tyrolean outfit—white shirt, green suspenders, short chamois leather shorts stitched with green and red, and bare knees and ankles, all topped off with heavy shoes—belting out his native yodeling, a sharp and unsettling sound. He looked flushed, upright, intense, and imposing, radiating a fierce, icy passion. Alvina began to see why Madame was so subservient to him.

Louis and Geoffrey did a farce dialogue, two foreigners at the same moment spying a purse in the street, struggling with each other and protesting they wanted to take it to the policeman, Ciccio, who stood solid and ridiculous. Mr. Houghton nodded slowly and gravely, as if to give his measured approval.

Louis and Geoffrey put on a comedic dialogue, two foreigners who simultaneously spotted a purse on the street, wrestling with each other and insisting they wanted to take it to the policeman, Ciccio, who stood there looking stiff and silly. Mr. Houghton nodded slowly and seriously, as if to show his thoughtful approval.

Then all retired to dress for the great scene. Alvina practised the music Madame carried with her. If Madame found a good pianist, she welcomed the accompaniment: if not, she dispensed with it.

Then everyone went to get ready for the big scene. Alvina practiced the music that Madame had brought with her. If Madame found a good pianist, she appreciated the accompaniment; if not, she went without it.

“Am I all right?” said a smirking voice.

“Am I okay?” said a smirking voice.

And there was Kishwégin, dusky, coy, with long black hair and a short chamois dress, gaiters and moccasins and bare arms: so coy, and so smirking. Alvina burst out laughing.

And there was Kishwégin, dark-skinned, shy, with long black hair and a short leather dress, gaiters and moccasins, and bare arms: so shy, and so smirking. Alvina burst out laughing.

“But shan’t I do?” protested Mr. May, hurt.

"But what should I do?" protested Mr. May, feeling hurt.

“Yes, you’re wonderful,” said Alvina, choking. “But I must laugh.”

“Yes, you’re amazing,” said Alvina, struggling to hold back tears. “But I have to laugh.”

“But why? Tell me why?” asked Mr. May anxiously. “Is it my appearance you laugh at, or is it only me? If it’s me I don’t mind. But if it’s my appearance, tell me so.”

“But why? Just tell me why?” Mr. May asked nervously. “Is it my looks you’re laughing at, or is it just me? If it’s just me, I don’t care. But if it’s my looks, please let me know.”

Here an appalling figure of Ciccio in war-paint strolled on to the stage. He was naked to the waist, wore scalp-fringed trousers, was dusky-red-skinned, had long black hair and eagle’s feathers—only two feathers—and a face wonderfully and terribly painted with white, red, yellow, and black lines. He was evidently pleased with himself. His curious soft slouch, and curious way of lifting his lip from his white teeth, in a sort of smile, was very convincing.

Here, a shocking figure of Ciccio in war paint walked onto the stage. He was bare from the waist up, wore trousers trimmed with scalp fringe, had dusky red skin, long black hair, and just two eagle feathers, along with a face beautifully and frighteningly painted with white, red, yellow, and black lines. He clearly felt good about himself. His strange soft slouch and unique way of lifting his lip to reveal his white teeth in a kind of smile were very convincing.

“You haven’t got the girdle,” he said, touching Mr. May’s plump waist—“and some flowers in your hair.”

“You don’t have the belt,” he said, touching Mr. May’s plump waist—“and some flowers in your hair.”

Mr. May here gave a sharp cry and a jump. A bear on its hind legs, slow, shambling, rolling its loose shoulders, was stretching a paw towards him. The bear dropped heavily on four paws again, and a laugh came from its muzzle.

Mr. May let out a sudden shout and jumped back. A bear, standing on its hind legs, moved slowly and awkwardly, rolling its loose shoulders, while reaching out a paw toward him. The bear then dropped down onto all fours again, and a laugh escaped from its mouth.

“You won’t have to dance,” said Geoffrey out of the bear.

“You won’t have to dance,” said Geoffrey, stepping out of the bear.

“Come and put in the flowers,” said Mr. May anxiously, to Alvina.

“Come and put in the flowers,” said Mr. May anxiously to Alvina.

In the dressing-room, the dividing-curtain was drawn. Max, in deerskin trousers but with unpainted torso looked very white and strange as he put the last touches of war-paint on Louis’ face. He glanced round at Alvina, then went on with his work. There was a sort of nobility about his erect white form and stiffly-carried head, the semi-luminous brown hair. He seemed curiously superior.

In the dressing room, the curtain was drawn. Max, wearing deerskin pants but with an unpainted torso, looked very pale and odd as he added the final touches of war paint to Louis' face. He looked over at Alvina and then continued with his task. There was a kind of nobility about his upright white figure and rigidly held head, along with his semi-luminous brown hair. He seemed strangely superior.

Alvina adjusted the maidenly Mr. May. Louis arose, a brave like Ciccio, in war-paint even more hideous. Max slipped on a tattered hunting-shirt and cartridge belt. His face was a little darkened. He was the white prisoner.

Alvina adjusted the somewhat innocent Mr. May. Louis stood up, looking like a warrior, painted up in an even uglier way than Ciccio. Max put on a worn hunting shirt and a cartridge belt. His face was slightly darkened. He was the white captive.

They arranged the scenery, while Alvina watched. It was soon done. A back cloth of tree-trunks and dark forest: a wigwam, a fire, and a cradle hanging from a pole. As they worked, Alvina tried in vain to dissociate the two braves from their war-paint. The lines were drawn so cleverly that the grimace of ferocity was fixed and horrible, so that even in the quiet work of scene-shifting Louis’ stiffish, female grace seemed full of latent cruelty, whilst Ciccio’s more muscular slouch made her feel she would not trust him for one single moment. Awful things men were, savage, cruel, underneath their civilization.

They set up the scenery while Alvina watched. It was done quickly. A backdrop of tree trunks and a dark forest: a wigwam, a fire, and a cradle hanging from a pole. As they worked, Alvina tried unsuccessfully to separate the two braves from their war paint. The lines were drawn so skillfully that their fierce expressions were fixed and terrifying, making Louis’s somewhat stiff, feminine grace seem full of hidden cruelty, while Ciccio’s more muscular slouch made her feel she couldn’t trust him for a second. Men were awful, savage, and cruel beneath their civilized exteriors.

The scene had its beauty. It began with Kishwégin alone at the door of the wigwam, cooking, listening, giving an occasional push to the hanging cradle, and, if only Madame were taking the part, crooning an Indian cradle-song. Enter the brave Louis with his white prisoner, Max, who has his hands bound to his side. Kishwégin gravely salutes her husband—the bound prisoner is seated by the fire—Kishwégin serves food, and asks permission to feed the prisoner. The brave Louis, hearing a sound, starts up with his bow and arrow. There is a dumb scene of sympathy between Kishwégin and the prisoner—the prisoner wants his bonds cut. Re-enter the brave Louis—he is angry with Kishwégin—enter the brave Ciccio hauling a bear, apparently dead. Kishwégin examines the bear, Ciccio examines the prisoner. Ciccio tortures the prisoner, makes him stand, makes him caper unwillingly. Kishwégin swings the cradle. The prisoner is tripped up—falls, and cannot rise. He lies near the fallen bear. Kishwégin carries food to Ciccio. The two braves converse in dumb show, Kishwégin swings the cradle and croons. The men rise once more and bend over the prisoner. As they do so, there is a muffled roar. The bear is sitting up. Louis swings round, and at the same moment the bear strikes him down. Ciccio springs forward and stabs the bear, then closes with it. Kishwégin runs and cuts the prisoner’s bonds. He rises, and stands trying to lift his numbed and powerless arms, while the bear slowly crushes Ciccio, and Kishwégin kneels over her husband. The bear drops Ciccio lifeless, and turns to Kishwégin. At that moment Max manages to kill the bear—he takes Kishwégin by the hand and kneels with her beside the dead Louis.

The scene was beautiful. It began with Kishwégin alone at the door of the wigwam, cooking, listening, occasionally pushing the hanging cradle, and, if only Madame were participating, humming an Indian lullaby. Enter the brave Louis with his white prisoner, Max, whose hands are tied at his sides. Kishwégin respectfully greets her husband—the bound prisoner sits by the fire—Kishwégin serves food and asks if she can feed the prisoner. The brave Louis, hearing a noise, jumps up with his bow and arrow. There’s an unspoken moment of sympathy between Kishwégin and the prisoner—the prisoner wants his bonds undone. The brave Louis re-enters—he's angry with Kishwégin—enter the brave Ciccio dragging what appears to be a dead bear. Kishwégin checks the bear, while Ciccio inspects the prisoner. Ciccio torments the prisoner, making him stand and forcing him to dance reluctantly. Kishwégin swings the cradle. The prisoner is tripped up—he falls and can't get back up. He lies next to the fallen bear. Kishwégin brings food to Ciccio. The two braves silently communicate while Kishwégin swings the cradle and hums. The men rise again and lean over the prisoner. Just then, there’s a muffled roar. The bear sits up. Louis spins around, and at that moment, the bear knocks him down. Ciccio lunges forward and stabs the bear, then grapples with it. Kishwégin rushes over and cuts the prisoner’s bonds. He stands and tries to lift his numb, powerless arms, while the bear slowly crushes Ciccio, and Kishwégin kneels over her husband. The bear drops Ciccio lifeless and turns to Kishwégin. In that moment, Max manages to kill the bear—he takes Kishwégin’s hand and kneels with her beside the dead Louis.

It was wonderful how well the men played their different parts. But Mr. May was a little too frisky as Kishwégin. However, it would do.

It was great how well the men played their different roles. But Mr. May was a bit too lively as Kishwégin. Still, it worked.

Ciccio got dressed as soon as possible, to go and look at the horses hired for the afternoon procession. Alvina accompanied him, Mr. May and the others were busy.

Ciccio got dressed quickly to check out the horses rented for the afternoon parade. Alvina joined him while Mr. May and the others were occupied.

“You know I think it’s quite wonderful, your scene,” she said to Ciccio.

“You know, I think your scene is really great,” she said to Ciccio.

He turned and looked down at her. His yellow, dusky-set eyes rested on her good-naturedly, without seeing her, his lip curled in a self-conscious, contemptuous sort of smile.

He turned and looked down at her. His yellow, dusky-set eyes settled on her kindly, without truly seeing her, his lip curled in a self-aware, contemptuous kind of smile.

“Not without Madame,” he said, with the slow, half-sneering, stupid smile. “Without Madame—” he lifted his shoulders and spread his hands and tilted his brows—“fool’s play, you know.”

“Not without Madame,” he said, with a slow, half-mocking, clueless smile. “Without Madame—” he shrugged, raised his hands, and arched his brows—“it's just nonsense, you know.”

“No,” said Alvina. “I think Mr. May is good, considering. What does Madame do?” she asked a little jealously.

“No,” said Alvina. “I think Mr. May is decent, all things considered. What does Madame do?” she asked, a bit jealously.

“Do?” He looked down at her with the same long, half-sardonic look of his yellow eyes, like a cat looking casually at a bird which flutters past. And again he made his shrugging motion. “She does it all, really. The others—they are nothing—what they are Madame has made them. And now they think they’ve done it all, you see. You see, that’s it.”

“Do?” He glanced down at her with that same long, half-sarcastic look in his yellow eyes, like a cat casually watching a bird flutter by. And again, he shrugged. “She does everything, really. The others—they’re nothing—what they are is because of her. And now they think they’ve accomplished it all, you see? You see, that’s the point.”

“But how has Madame made it all? Thought it out, you mean?”

“But how did Madame manage all of this? You mean, think it through?”

“Thought it out, yes. And then done it. You should see her dance—ah! You should see her dance round the bear, when I bring him in! Ah, a beautiful thing, you know. She claps her hand—” And Ciccio stood still in the street, with his hat cocked a little on one side, rather common-looking, and he smiled along his fine nose at Alvina, and he clapped his hands lightly, and he tilted his eyebrows and his eyelids as if facially he were imitating a dance, and all the time his lips smiled stupidly. As he gave a little assertive shake of his head, finishing, there came a great yell of laughter from the opposite pavement, where a gang of pottery lasses, in aprons all spattered with grey clay, and hair and boots and skin spattered with pallid spots, had stood to watch. The girls opposite shrieked again, for all the world like a gang of grey baboons. Ciccio turned round and looked at them with a sneer along his nose. They yelled the louder. And he was horribly uncomfortable, walking there beside Alvina with his rather small and effeminately-shod feet.

“Yeah, thought it through, and actually did it. You should see her dance—oh! You should see her dance around the bear when I bring him in! It’s a beautiful thing, trust me. She claps her hands—” And Ciccio stood still in the street, with his hat tilted a bit to one side, looking rather average, and he smiled down his fine nose at Alvina, clapping his hands lightly, tilting his eyebrows and eyelids as if he were mimicking a dance, all the while his lips wore a stupid smile. As he gave a little assertive shake of his head, a loud burst of laughter erupted from the other side of the street, where a group of pottery girls, in aprons splattered with gray clay, and hair, boots, and skin marked with pale spots, had gathered to watch. The girls shrieked again, just like a bunch of gray baboons. Ciccio turned around and looked at them with a sneer along his nose. They laughed even louder. And he felt really uncomfortable walking there beside Alvina with his rather small and somewhat effeminately-shod feet.

“How stupid they are,” said Alvina. “I’ve got used to them.”

“How stupid they are,” said Alvina. “I’ve gotten used to them.”

“They should be—” he lifted his hand with a sharp, vicious movement—“smacked,” he concluded, lowering his hand again.

“They should be—” he raised his hand with a quick, aggressive motion—“smacked,” he finished, bringing his hand down again.

“Who is going to do it?” said Alvina.

“Who’s going to do it?” Alvina asked.

He gave a Neapolitan grimace, and twiddled the fingers of one hand outspread in the air, as if to say: “There you are! You’ve got to thank the fools who’ve failed to do it.”

He made a Neapolitan grimace and twirled the fingers of one hand in the air, as if to say: “There you go! You’ve got to thank the idiots who didn’t get it done.”

“Why do you all love Madame so much?” Alvina asked.

“Why do you all love Madame so much?” Alvina asked.

“How, love?” he said, making a little grimace. “We like her—we love her—as if she were a mother. You say love—” He raised his shoulders slightly, with a shrug. And all the time he looked down at Alvina from under his dusky eyelashes, as if watching her sideways, and his mouth had the peculiar, stupid, self-conscious, half-jeering smile. Alvina was a little bit annoyed. But she felt that a great instinctive good-naturedness came out of him, he was self-conscious and constrained, knowing she did not follow his language of gesture. For him, it was not yet quite natural to express himself in speech. Gesture and grimace were instantaneous, and spoke worlds of things, if you would but accept them.

“How, love?” he said, making a slight grimace. “We like her—we love her—as if she were a mother. You say love—” He shrugged his shoulders a little. And all the while, he looked down at Alvina from beneath his dark eyelashes, as if watching her sideways, and his mouth held a strange, silly, self-aware, half-mocking smile. Alvina felt a bit annoyed. But she sensed a strong, instinctive kindness coming from him; he was self-conscious and restrained, aware that she didn’t understand his gestures. For him, it wasn't completely natural yet to express himself with words. Gestures and grimaces were immediate and conveyed a wealth of meaning if you chose to accept them.

But certainly he was stupid, in her sense of the word. She could hear Mr. May’s verdict of him: “Like a child, you know, just as charming and just as tiresome and just as stupid.”

But he was definitely stupid, in her opinion. She could hear Mr. May’s judgment of him: “Like a child, you know, just as charming and just as annoying and just as stupid.”

“Where is your home?” she asked him.

“Where's your home?” she asked him.

“In Italy.” She felt a fool.

"In Italy." She felt sheepish.

“Which part?” she insisted.

"Which part?" she pressed.

“Naples,” he said, looking down at her sideways, searchingly.

“Naples,” he said, glancing at her out of the corner of his eye, probing.

“It must be lovely,” she said.

“It must be lovely,” she said.

“Ha—!” He threw his head on one side and spread out his hands, as if to say—“What do you want, if you don’t find Naples lovely.”

“Ha—!” He tilted his head to one side and spread out his hands, as if to say—“What do you want if you don’t think Naples is beautiful?”

“I should like to see it. But I shouldn’t like to die,” she said.

“I’d like to see it. But I wouldn’t want to die,” she said.

“What?”

“Excuse me?”

“They say ‘See Naples and die,’” she laughed.

“They say ‘See Naples and die,’” she chuckled.

He opened his mouth, and understood. Then he smiled at her directly.

He opened his mouth and understood. Then he smiled at her directly.

“You know what that means?” he said cutely. “It means see Naples and die afterwards. Don’t die before you’ve seen it.” He smiled with a knowing smile.

“You know what that means?” he said playfully. “It means see Naples and die afterwards. Don’t die before you’ve seen it.” He smiled with a knowing smile.

“I see! I see!” she cried. “I never thought of that.”

“I get it! I get it!” she exclaimed. “I never thought of that.”

He was pleased with her surprise and amusement.

He was happy with her surprise and enjoyment.

“Ah Naples!” he said. “She is lovely—” He spread his hand across the air in front of him—“The sea—and Posilippo—and Sorrento—and Capri—Ah-h! You’ve never been out of England?”

“Ah Naples!” he said. “It's beautiful—” He waved his hand through the air in front of him—“The sea—and Posilippo—and Sorrento—and Capri—Ah-h! You've never left England?”

“No,” she said. “I should love to go.”

“No,” she said. “I would really love to go.”

He looked down into her eyes. It was his instinct to say at once he would take her.

He looked into her eyes. His instinct was to immediately say he would take her.

“You’ve seen nothing—nothing,” he said to her.

“You haven’t seen anything—nothing,” he said to her.

“But if Naples is so lovely, how could you leave it?” she asked.

“But if Naples is so beautiful, how could you leave it?” she asked.

“What?”

“What’s up?”

She repeated her question. For answer, he looked at her, held out his hand, and rubbing the ball of his thumb across the tips of his fingers, said, with a fine, handsome smile:

She asked her question again. In response, he looked at her, extended his hand, and, rubbing the ball of his thumb across the tips of his fingers, said with a charming, attractive smile:

“Pennies! Money! You can’t earn money in Naples. Ah, Naples is beautiful, but she is poor. You live in the sun, and you earn fourteen, fifteen pence a day—”

“Pennies! Money! You can’t make money in Naples. Ah, Naples is beautiful, but she is poor. You live under the sun, and you earn fourteen, fifteen cents a day—”

“Not enough,” she said.

"Not enough," she said.

He put his head on one side and tilted his brows, as if to say “What are you to do?” And the smile on his mouth was sad, fine, and charming. There was an indefinable air of sadness or wistfulness about him, something so robust and fragile at the same time, that she was drawn in a strange way.

He tilted his head and raised his eyebrows, as if to say, “What are you going to do?” And the smile on his face was sad, subtle, and charming. There was an indescribable sense of sadness or longing about him, something both strong and delicate at the same time, that drew her in in a strange way.

“But you’ll go back?” she said.

“But you’re going back?” she said.

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“To Italy. To Naples.”

“Going to Italy. Going to Naples.”

“Yes, I shall go back to Italy,” he said, as if unwilling to commit himself. “But perhaps I shan’t go back to Naples.”

“Yes, I’ll go back to Italy,” he said, sounding hesitant to make a firm decision. “But maybe I won’t return to Naples.”

“Never?”

"Never?"

“Ah, never! I don’t say never. I shall go to Naples, to see my mother’s sister. But I shan’t go to live—”

“Ah, never! I don’t say never. I’ll go to Naples to see my mom’s sister. But I won’t go to live—”

“Have you a mother and father?”

“Do you have a mom and dad?”

“I? No! I have a brother and two sisters—in America. Parents, none. They are dead.”

“I? No! I have a brother and two sisters—in America. No parents. They’re dead.”

“And you wander about the world—” she said.

“And you wander around the world—” she said.

He looked at her, and made a slight, sad gesture, indifferent also.

He looked at her and made a small, sad gesture, appearing indifferent as well.

“But you have Madame for a mother,” she said.

“But you have Madame as your mother,” she said.

He made another gesture this time: pressed down the corners of his mouth as if he didn’t like it. Then he turned with the slow, fine smile.

He made another gesture this time: he pressed down the corners of his mouth as if he didn't like it. Then he turned with a slow, subtle smile.

“Does a man want two mothers? Eh?” he said, as if he posed a conundrum.

“Does a guy want two moms? Huh?” he said, as if he was presenting a puzzle.

“I shouldn’t think so,” laughed Alvina.

“I don’t think so,” laughed Alvina.

He glanced at her to see what she meant, what she understood.

He looked at her to figure out what she meant, what she understood.

“My mother is dead, see!” he said. “Frenchwomen—Frenchwomen—they have their babies till they are a hundred—”

“My mother is dead, you know!” he said. “French women—French women—they have their babies until they’re a hundred—”

“What do you mean?” said Alvina, laughing.

“What do you mean?” Alvina asked, laughing.

“A Frenchman is a little man when he’s seven years old—and if his mother comes, he is a little baby boy when he’s seventy. Do you know that?”

“A Frenchman is a little guy when he’s seven years old—and if his mom comes around, he’s a little baby boy when he’s seventy. Did you know that?”

“I didn’t know it,” said Alvina.

“I didn’t know that,” said Alvina.

“But now—you do,” he said, lurching round a corner with her.

“But now—you do,” he said, stumbling around a corner with her.

They had come to the stables. Three of the horses were there, including the thoroughbred Ciccio was going to ride. He stood and examined the beasts critically. Then he spoke to them with strange sounds, patted them, stroked them down, felt them, slid his hand down them, over them, under them, and felt their legs.

They had arrived at the stables. Three of the horses were there, including the thoroughbred that Ciccio was going to ride. He stood and looked at the animals closely. Then he spoke to them in odd sounds, patted them, stroked them down, felt them, slid his hand over them, under them, and checked their legs.

Then, he looked up from stooping there under the horses, with a long, slow look of his yellow eyes, at Alvina. She felt unconsciously flattered. His long, yellow look lingered, holding her eyes. She wondered what he was thinking. Yet he never spoke. He turned again to the horses. They seemed to understand him, to prick up alert.

Then, he looked up from crouching under the horses, giving Alvina a long, slow gaze with his yellow eyes. She felt a bit flattered without realizing it. His intense, yellow look stayed on her, locking her gaze. She wondered what was on his mind. Yet he never said a word. He shifted his attention back to the horses. They seemed to understand him, becoming alert.

“This is mine,” he said, with his hand on the neck of the old thoroughbred. It was a bay with a white blaze.

“This is mine,” he said, with his hand on the neck of the old racehorse. It was a reddish-brown color with a white stripe on its face.

“I think he’s nice,” she said. “He seems so sensitive.”

“I think he’s nice,” she said. “He seems really caring.”

“In England,” he answered suddenly, “horses live a long time, because they don’t live—never alive—see? In England railway-engines are alive, and horses go on wheels.” He smiled into her eyes as if she understood. She was a trifle nervous as he smiled at her from out of the stable, so yellow-eyed and half-mysterious, derisive. Her impulse was to turn and go away from the stable. But a deeper impulse made her smile into his face, as she said to him:

“In England,” he replied unexpectedly, “horses live a long time because they don’t live—never really alive—get it? In England, train engines are alive, and horses move on wheels.” He grinned at her as if she got it. She felt a bit uneasy as he smiled at her from the stable, with his yellow eyes looking half-mysterious and mocking. Her instinct was to turn and walk away from the stable. But a stronger urge made her smile back at him as she said:

“They like you to touch them.”

“They want you to touch them.”

“Who?” His eyes kept hers. Curious how dark they seemed, with only a yellow ring of pupil. He was looking right into her, beyond her usual self, impersonal.

“Who?” He held her gaze. It was interesting how dark his eyes appeared, with just a yellow ring around the pupil. He was looking straight through her, beyond her typical self, impersonal.

“The horses,” she said. She was afraid of his long, cat-like look. Yet she felt convinced of his ultimate good-nature. He seemed to her to be the only passionately good-natured man she had ever seen. She watched him vaguely, with strange vague trust, implicit belief in him. In him—in what?

“The horses,” she said. She was uneasy under his long, cat-like gaze. Still, she was sure of his fundamentally good nature. He appeared to be the only truly kind-hearted man she had ever encountered. She observed him with a strange, vague trust and an implicit belief in him. In him—in what?

That afternoon the colliers trooping home in the winter afternoon were rejoiced with a spectacle: Kishwégin, in her deerskin, fringed gaiters and fringed frock of deerskin, her long hair down her back, and with marvellous cloths and trappings on her steed, riding astride on a tall white horse, followed by Max in chieftain’s robes and chieftain’s long head-dress of dyed feathers, then by the others in war-paint and feathers and brilliant Navajo blankets. They carried bows and spears. Ciccio was without his blanket, naked to the waist, in war-paint, and brandishing a long spear. He dashed up from the rear, saluted the chieftain with his arm and his spear on high as he swept past, suddenly drew up his rearing steed, and trotted slowly back again, making his horse perform its paces. He was extraordinarily velvety and alive on horseback.

That afternoon, the coal miners heading home in the winter light were delighted by a sight: Kishwégin, dressed in her deerskin, with fringed gaiters and a fringed deerskin dress, her long hair cascading down her back, adorned with amazing fabrics and decorations on her horse, riding side-saddle on a tall white horse. She was followed by Max, wearing chieftain's robes and a long headpiece made of dyed feathers, and then by others in war paint, feathers, and vibrant Navajo blankets. They carried bows and spears. Ciccio was without his blanket, bare to the waist, in war paint, wielding a long spear. He raced up from the back, saluting the chieftain with his arm and spear raised as he sped past, then suddenly pulled up his rearing horse and trotted slowly back, showing off his horse’s movements. He looked incredibly smooth and alive on horseback.

Crowds of excited, shouting children ran chattering along the pavements. The colliers, as they tramped grey and heavy, in an intermittent stream uphill from the low grey west, stood on the pavement in wonder as the cavalcade approached and passed, jingling the silver bells of its trappings, vibrating the wonderful colours of the barred blankets and saddle cloths, the scarlet wool of the accoutrements, the bright tips of feathers. Women shrieked as Ciccio, in his war-paint, wheeled near the pavement. Children screamed and ran. The colliers shouted. Ciccio smiled in his terrifying war-paint, brandished his spear and trotted softly, like a flower on its stem, round to the procession.

Crowds of excited, shouting kids ran along the sidewalks, chattering away. The coal miners, trudging heavily in a steady stream from the low grey west, paused in amazement as the parade came closer and passed by, jingling the silver bells on their gear, showcasing the stunning colors of the striped blankets and saddlecloths, the bright red wool of their outfits, and the vibrant tips of feathers. Women screamed as Ciccio, painted for war, wheeled near the curb. Kids screamed and scattered. The miners shouted. Ciccio grinned in his scary war paint, waved his spear, and trotted softly, like a flower on its stem, around the procession.

Miss Pinnegar and Alvina and James Houghton had come round into Knarborough Road to watch. It was a great moment. Looking along the road they saw all the shopkeepers at their doors, the pavements eager. And then, in the distance, the white horse jingling its trappings of scarlet hair and bells, with the dusky Kishwégin sitting on the saddle-blanket of brilliant, lurid stripes, sitting impassive and all dusky above that intermittent flashing of colour: then the chieftain, dark-faced, erect, easy, swathed in a white blanket, with scarlet and black stripes, and all his strange crest of white, tip-dyed feathers swaying down his back: as he came nearer one saw the wolfskin and the brilliant moccasins against the black sides of his horse; Louis and Goeffrey followed, lurid, horrid in the face, wearing blankets with stroke after stroke of blazing colour upon their duskiness, and sitting stern, holding their spears: lastly, Ciccio, on his bay horse with a green seat, flickering hither and thither in the rear, his feathers swaying, his horse sweating, his face ghastlily smiling in its war-paint. So they advanced down the grey pallor of Knarborough Road, in the late wintry afternoon. Somewhere the sun was setting, and far overhead was a flush of orange.

Miss Pinnegar, Alvina, and James Houghton had come over to Knarborough Road to watch. It was a significant moment. Looking down the road, they saw all the shopkeepers at their doors, the sidewalks lively. Then, in the distance, there was the white horse jingling with its scarlet hair and bells, with the dusky Kishwégin sitting on the brightly striped saddle blanket, looking calm and dark above the flashing colors. Next came the chieftain, dark-faced, standing tall and relaxed, wrapped in a white blanket with red and black stripes, and his unusual crest of white feathers swaying down his back. As he got closer, you could see the wolfskin and bright moccasins against the black sides of his horse; Louis and Goeffrey followed, glaring, their faces looking terrible, wearing blankets with bold strokes of color across their dark skin, sitting stiffly with their spears. Lastly was Ciccio, on his bay horse with a green seat, darting around in the back, his feathers swaying, his horse sweating, and a ghostly smile on his face due to the war paint. They moved down the greyish Knarborough Road in the late winter afternoon. Somewhere, the sun was setting, and far above was a wash of orange.

“Well I never!” murmured Miss Pinnegar. “Well I never!”

“Well, I never!” whispered Miss Pinnegar. “Well, I never!”

The strange savageness of the striped Navajo blankets seemed to her unsettling, advancing down Knarborough Road: she examined Kishwégin curiously.

The weird wildness of the striped Navajo blankets felt unsettling to her as she walked down Knarborough Road: she looked at Kishwégin with curiosity.

“Can you believe that that’s Mr. May—he’s exactly like a girl. Well, well—it makes you wonder what is and what isn’t. But aren’t they good? What? Most striking. Exactly like Indians. You can’t believe your eyes. My word what a terrifying race they—” Here she uttered a scream and ran back clutching the wall as Ciccio swept past, brushing her with his horse’s tail, and actually swinging his spear so as to touch Alvina and James Houghton lightly with the butt of it. James too started with a cry, the mob at the corner screamed. But Alvina caught the slow, mischievous smile as the painted horror showed his teeth in passing; she was able to flash back an excited laugh. She felt his yellow-tawny eyes linger on her, in that one second, as if negligently.

“Can you believe that’s Mr. May—he’s just like a girl. Well, well—it makes you think about what’s real and what’s not. But aren’t they impressive? What? Absolutely striking. Just like Indians. You can’t believe your eyes. Wow, what a terrifying race they—” Here she screamed and ran back, grabbing the wall as Ciccio rode by, brushing her with his horse’s tail, and even swinging his spear to lightly touch Alvina and James Houghton with the back end of it. James also jumped with a shout, and the crowd at the corner screamed. But Alvina caught the slow, playful smile as the painted figure showed his teeth while passing; she managed to return an excited laugh. She felt his yellow-tawny eyes linger on her for that brief second, almost casually.

“I call that too much!” Miss Pinnegar was crying, thoroughly upset. “Now that was unnecessary! Why it was enough to scare one to death. Besides, it’s dangerous. It ought to be put a stop to. I don’t believe in letting these show-people have liberties.”

“I call that way too much!” Miss Pinnegar was crying, completely upset. “That was unnecessary! It was enough to scare someone to death. Plus, it’s dangerous. It needs to be stopped. I don’t believe in giving these show-people any leeway.”

The cavalcade was slowly passing, with its uneasy horses and its flare of striped colour and its silent riders. Ciccio was trotting softly back, on his green saddle-cloth, suave as velvet, his dusky, naked torso beautiful.

The procession was moving slowly, with its restless horses, its bright colors, and its quiet riders. Ciccio was gently trotting back, on his green saddle cloth, smooth as velvet, his dark, bare torso striking.

“Eh, you’d think he’d get his death,” the women in the crowd were saying.

“Ugh, you’d think he’d be doomed,” the women in the crowd were saying.

“A proper savage one, that. Makes your blood run cold—”

“A real savage, that one. It makes your blood run cold—”

“Ay, an’ a man for all that, take’s painted face for what’s worth. A tidy man, I say.”

“Aye, and a guy for all that, values a painted face for what it’s worth. A neat guy, I say.”

He did not look at Alvina. The faint, mischievous smile uncovered his teeth. He fell in suddenly behind Geoffrey, with a jerk of his steed, calling out to Geoffrey in Italian.

He didn’t look at Alvina. The slight, playful smile revealed his teeth. He suddenly shifted behind Geoffrey, with a jerk of his horse, calling out to Geoffrey in Italian.

It was becoming cold. The cavalcade fell into a trot, Mr. May shaking rather badly. Ciccio halted, rested his lance against a lamp-post, switched his green blanket from beneath him, flung it round him as he sat, and darted off. They had all disappeared over the brow of Lumley Hill, descending. He was gone too. In the wintry twilight the crowd began, lingeringly, to turn away. And in some strange way, it manifested its disapproval of the spectacle: as grown-up men and women, they were a little bit insulted by such a show. It was an anachronism. They wanted a direct appeal to the mind. Miss Pinnegar expressed it.

It was getting cold. The parade slowed to a trot, with Mr. May shaking quite a bit. Ciccio stopped, leaned his lance against a lamp post, switched his green blanket from under him, wrapped it around himself as he sat, and took off. They all disappeared over the top of Lumley Hill, heading down. He was gone too. In the winter twilight, the crowd slowly began to disperse. And in a strange way, it showed its disapproval of the spectacle: as adults, they felt a bit insulted by such a performance. It felt out of place. They wanted something that engaged their minds directly. Miss Pinnegar put it into words.

“Well,” she said, when she was safely back in Manchester House, with the gas lighted, and as she was pouring the boiling water into the tea-pot, “You may say what you like. It’s interesting in a way, just to show what savage Red-Indians were like. But it’s childish. It’s only childishness. I can’t understand, myself, how people can go on liking shows. Nothing happens. It’s not like the cinema, where you see it all and take it all in at once; you know everything at a glance. You don’t know anything by looking at these people. You know they’re only men dressed up, for money. I can’t see why you should encourage it. I don’t hold with idle show-people, parading round, I don’t, myself. I like to go to the cinema once a week. It’s instruction, you take it all in at a glance, all you need to know, and it lasts you for a week. You can get to know everything about people’s actual lives from the cinema. I don’t see why you want people dressing up and showing off.”

“Well,” she said, once she was safely back in Manchester House, with the gas lit, and as she poured the boiling water into the teapot, “You can say whatever you want. It's interesting in a way, just to show what savage Native Americans were like. But it's childish. It's just childishness. I really don’t get how people can keep enjoying performances. Nothing actually happens. It’s not like the movies, where you see everything and take it in all at once; you know everything at a glance. You don’t learn anything by watching these people. You know they’re just actors dressed up, doing it for money. I don’t understand why you would support that. I don’t believe in idle performers just walking around, I really don’t. I like going to the movies once a week. It’s educational; you consume all the information at once, everything you need to know, and it sticks with you for a week. You can learn everything about people’s real lives from the movies. I don’t see why you want people to dress up and show off.”

They sat down to their tea and toast and marmalade, during this harangue. Miss Pinnegar was always like a douche of cold water to Alvina, bringing her back to consciousness after a delicious excitement. In a minute Madame and Ciccio and all seemed to become unreal—the actual unrealities: while the ragged dithering pictures of the film were actual, real as the day. And Alvina was always put out when this happened. She really hated Miss Pinnegar. Yet she had nothing to answer. They were unreal, Madame and Ciccio and the rest. Ciccio was just a fantasy blown in on the wind, to blow away again. The real, permanent thing was Woodhouse, the semper idem Knarborough Road, and the unchangeable grubby gloom of Manchester House, with the stuffy, padding Miss Pinnegar, and her father, whose fingers, whose very soul seemed dirty with pennies. These were the solid, permanent fact. These were life itself. And Ciccio, splashing up on his bay horse and green cloth, he was a mountebank and an extraneous nonentity, a coloured old rag blown down the Knarborough Road into Limbo. Into Limbo. Whilst Miss Pinnegar and her father sat frowsily on for ever, eating their toast and cutting off the crust, and sipping their third cup of tea. They would never blow away—never, never. Woodhouse was there to eternity. And the Natcha-Kee-Tawara Troupe was blowing like a rag of old paper into Limbo. Nothingness! Poor Madame! Poor gallant histrionic Madame! The frowsy Miss Pinnegar could crumple her up and throw her down the utilitarian drain, and have done with her. Whilst Miss Pinnegar lived on for ever.

They sat down to their tea, toast, and marmalade during this rant. Miss Pinnegar always felt like a splash of cold water to Alvina, snapping her back to reality after a thrilling moment. In an instant, Madame, Ciccio, and everyone else seemed to fade into unreality—actual unrealities—while the shaky, fuzzy images from the film felt as real as anything. Alvina always felt irritated when this happened. She truly disliked Miss Pinnegar. Yet she had no response. They were, indeed, unreal, Madame and Ciccio and the rest. Ciccio was just a fantasy that blew in with the wind, only to vanish again. The real, lasting thing was Woodhouse, the semper idem Knarborough Road, and the unchanged grimy gloom of Manchester House, with stuffy, fussy Miss Pinnegar, and her father, whose fingers and even soul seemed stained with pennies. These were the solid, unchanging facts. These were life itself. And Ciccio, riding up on his bay horse in green fabric, was just a charlatan and an irrelevant figure, a colorful rag blown down Knarborough Road into Limbo. Into Limbo. Meanwhile, Miss Pinnegar and her father sat there forever, eating their toast, trimming the crusts, and sipping their third cup of tea. They would never disappear—never, ever. Woodhouse was there for eternity. And the Natcha-Kee-Tawara Troupe was drifting away like a piece of old paper into Limbo. Nothingness! Poor Madame! Poor brave theatrical Madame! The frumpy Miss Pinnegar could crumple her up and toss her into the utilitarian drain and be done with it. While Miss Pinnegar lived on forever.

This put Alvina into a sharp temper.

This made Alvina very angry.

“Miss Pinnegar,” she said. “I do think you go on in the most unattractive way sometimes. You’re a regular spoil-sport.”

“Miss Pinnegar,” she said. “I really think you can be pretty unpleasant at times. You’re such a buzzkill.”

“Well,” said Miss Pinnegar tartly. “I don’t approve of your way of sport, I’m afraid.”

“Well,” Miss Pinnegar said sharply. “I’m afraid I don’t approve of your way of having fun.”

“You can’t disapprove of it as much as I hate your spoil-sport existence,” said Alvina in a flare.

“You can’t dislike it as much as I hate your boring existence,” Alvina said with a burst of frustration.

“Alvina, are you mad!” said her father.

“Alvina, are you crazy!” said her father.

“Wonder I’m not,” said Alvina, “considering what my life is.”

“It's no wonder I'm not,” Alvina said, “given what my life is like.”

CHAPTER VIII
CICCIO

Madame did not pick up her spirits, after her cold. For two days she lay in bed, attended by Mrs. Rollings and Alvina and the young men. But she was most careful never to give any room for scandal. The young men might not approach her save in the presence of some third party. And then it was strictly a visit of ceremony or business.

Madame didn’t lift her spirits after her cold. For two days, she stayed in bed, looked after by Mrs. Rollings, Alvina, and the young men. But she was very careful never to give anyone a chance to gossip. The young men could only come near her in the presence of a third party. And even then, it was just a formal visit or about business.

“Oh, your Woodhouse, how glad I shall be when I have left it,” she said to Alvina. “I feel it is unlucky for me.”

“Oh, your Woodhouse, how happy I’ll be when I’ve left it,” she said to Alvina. “I feel like it’s bad luck for me.”

“Do you?” said Alvina. “But if you’d had this bad cold in some places, you might have been much worse, don’t you think.”

“Do you?” Alvina asked. “But if you’d had this bad cold in some places, you could have been a lot worse off, don’t you think?”

“Oh my dear!” cried Madame. “Do you think I could confuse you in my dislike of this Woodhouse? Oh no! You are not Woodhouse. On the contrary, I think it is unkind for you also, this place. You look—also—what shall I say—thin, not very happy.”

“Oh my dear!” cried Madame. “Do you really think I could mistake you for my dislike of this Woodhouse? Oh no! You are not Woodhouse. Actually, I find it unfair to you in this place. You look—well—what should I say—thin, not very happy.”

It was a note of interrogation.

It was a question.

“I’m sure I dislike Woodhouse much more than you can,” replied Alvina.

“I’m sure I dislike Woodhouse way more than you do,” replied Alvina.

“I am sure. Yes! I am sure. I see it. Why don’t you go away? Why don’t you marry?”

“I’m sure. Yes! I’m sure. I see it. Why don’t you just go away? Why don’t you get married?”

“Nobody wants to marry me,” said Alvina.

“Nobody wants to marry me,” Alvina said.

Madame looked at her searchingly, with shrewd black eyes under her arched eyebrows.

Madame looked at her intently, with sharp black eyes beneath her arched eyebrows.

“How!” she exclaimed. “How don’t they? You are not bad looking, only a little too thin—too haggard—”

“How!” she exclaimed. “How don’t they? You look good, just a bit too thin—too worn out—”

She watched Alvina. Alvina laughed uncomfortably.

She watched Alvina. Alvina laughed awkwardly.

“Is there nobody?” persisted Madame.

"Is there anyone?" persisted Madame.

“Not now,” said Alvina. “Absolutely nobody.” She looked with a confused laugh into Madame’s strict black eyes. “You see I didn’t care for the Woodhouse young men, either. I couldn’t.”

“Not now,” Alvina said. “Absolutely nobody.” She glanced at Madame’s stern black eyes, laughing in confusion. “You see, I didn’t care for the Woodhouse guys, either. I couldn’t.”

Madame nodded slowly up and down. A secret satisfaction came over her pallid, waxy countenance, in which her black eyes were like twin swift extraneous creatures: oddly like two bright little dark animals in the snow.

Madame nodded slowly. A secret satisfaction spread across her pale, waxy face, where her black eyes looked like two quick, unrelated creatures: almost like two small, bright dark animals against the snow.

“Sure!” she said, sapient. “Sure! How could you? But there are other men besides these here—” She waved her hand to the window.

“Of course!” she said wisely. “Of course! How could you? But there are other guys besides these ones here—” She gestured toward the window.

“I don’t meet them, do I?” said Alvina.

“I don’t meet them, do I?” Alvina said.

“No, not often. But sometimes! sometimes!”

“No, not really. But sometimes! Sometimes!”

There was a silence between the two women, very pregnant.

There was a heavy silence between the two women, both very pregnant.

“Englishwomen,” said Madame, “are so practical. Why are they?”

“English women,” said Madame, “are so practical. Why is that?”

“I suppose they can’t help it,” said Alvina. “But they’re not half so practical and clever as you, Madame.”

“I guess they can’t help it,” said Alvina. “But they’re not nearly as practical and clever as you, Madame.”

“Oh la—la! I am practical differently. I am practical impractically—” she stumbled over the words. “But your Sue now, in Jude the Obscure—is it not an interesting book? And is she not always too practically practical. If she had been impractically practical she could have been quite happy. Do you know what I mean?—no. But she is ridiculous. Sue: so Anna Karénine. Ridiculous both. Don’t you think?”

“Oh wow! I see things differently. I see them in an impractical way—” she stumbled over her words. “But what about your Sue in Jude the Obscure—isn’t it an interesting book? And isn’t she always way too practical? If she had been a bit more impractical, she could have been really happy. Do you get what I’m saying?—no. But she is absurd. Sue: just like Anna Karenina. Both are ridiculous. Don’t you think?”

“Why?” said Alvina.

"Why?" Alvina asked.

“Why did they both make everybody unhappy, when they had the man they wanted, and enough money? I think they are both so silly. If they had been beaten, they would have lost all their practical ideas and troubles, merely forgot them, and been happy enough. I am a woman who says it. Such ideas they have are not tragical. No, not at all. They are nonsense, you see, nonsense. That is all. Nonsense. Sue and Anna, they are—non-sensical. That is all. No tragedy whatsoever. Nonsense. I am a woman. I know men also. And I know nonsense when I see it. Englishwomen are all nonsense: the worst women in the world for nonsense.”

“Why did they both make everyone so unhappy when they had the man they wanted and enough money? I think they’re both being ridiculous. If they had been knocked down, they would have given up all their practical ideas and worries, just forgotten about them, and been perfectly happy. I’m a woman who says this. The ideas they have aren't tragic. No, not at all. They're just nonsense, you see, nonsense. That's all. Nonsense. Sue and Anna, they are—nonsensical. That’s it. No tragedy whatsoever. Nonsense. I’m a woman. I know men too. And I can recognize nonsense when I see it. English women are all nonsense: the worst women in the world for nonsense.”

“Well, I am English,” said Alvina.

"Well, I’m British," Alvina said.

“Yes, my dear, you are English. But you are not necessarily so non-sensical. Why are you at all?”

“Yes, my dear, you are English. But that doesn’t mean you have to be nonsensical. Why are you at all?”

“Nonsensical?” laughed Alvina. “But I don’t know what you call my nonsense.”

“Nonsensical?” Alvina laughed. “But I don't get what you mean by my nonsense.”

“Ah,” said Madame wearily. “They never understand. But I like you, my dear. I am an old woman—”

“Ah,” said Madame wearily. “They never understand. But I like you, my dear. I am an old woman—”

“Younger than I,” said Alvina.

"You're younger than me," said Alvina.

“Younger than you, because I am practical from the heart, and not only from the head. You are not practical from the heart. And yet you have a heart.”

“You're younger than me because I'm practical from the heart, not just from my mind. You're not practical from the heart, but you do have one.”

“But all Englishwomen have good hearts,” protested Alvina.

“But all English women have good hearts,” protested Alvina.

“No! No!” objected Madame. “They are all ve-ry kind, and ve-ry practical with their kindness. But they have no heart in all their kindness. It is all head, all head: the kindness of the head.”

“No! No!” protested Madame. “They are all very kind, and very practical with their kindness. But they have no heart in all their kindness. It is all intellect, all intellect: the kindness of the intellect.”

“I can’t agree with you,” said Alvina.

“I can't agree with you,” Alvina said.

“No. No. I don’t expect it. But I don’t mind. You are very kind to me, and I thank you. But it is from the head, you see. And so I thank you from the head. From the heart—no.”

“No. No. I don’t expect that. But I don’t mind. You’re really kind to me, and I appreciate it. But it’s all in my head, you see. So I thank you in my head. From the heart—no.”

Madame plucked her white fingers together and laid them on her breast with a gesture of repudiation. Her black eyes stared spitefully.

Madame pressed her white fingers together and placed them on her chest in a dismissive gesture. Her dark eyes glared with contempt.

“But Madame,” said Alvina, nettled, “I should never be half such a good business woman as you. Isn’t that from the head?”

“But Madame,” Alvina said, annoyed, “I could never be even half the businesswoman you are. Isn’t that what it comes down to?”

“Ha! of course! Of course you wouldn’t be a good business woman. Because you are kind from the head. I—” she tapped her forehead and shook her head—“I am not kind from the head. From the head I am business-woman, good business-woman. Of course I am a good business-woman—of course! But—” here she changed her expression, widened her eyes, and laid her hand on her breast—“when the heart speaks—then I listen with the heart. I do not listen with the head. The heart hears the heart. The head—that is another thing. But you have blue eyes, you cannot understand. Only dark eyes—” She paused and mused.

“Ha! Of course! Of course you wouldn’t be a good businesswoman. Because you’re kind intellectually. I—” she tapped her forehead and shook her head—“I’m not kind intellectually. Intellectually, I’m a businesswoman, a good businesswoman. Of course, I’m a good businesswoman—of course! But—” here she changed her expression, widened her eyes, and laid her hand on her chest—“when the heart speaks—then I listen with my heart. I don’t listen with my head. The heart hears the heart. The head—that’s a different matter. But you have blue eyes, you wouldn’t understand. Only dark eyes—” She paused and contemplated.

“And what about yellow eyes?” asked Alvina, laughing.

“And what about yellow eyes?” Alvina asked, laughing.

Madame darted a look at her, her lips curling with a very faint, fine smile of derision. Yet for the first time her black eyes dilated and became warm.

Madame shot a glance at her, her lips curling into a slight, subtle smile of mockery. But for the first time, her dark eyes widened and softened.

“Yellow eyes like Ciccio’s?” she said, with her great watchful eyes and her smiling, subtle mouth. “They are the darkest of all.” And she shook her head roguishly.

“Yellow eyes like Ciccio’s?” she said, with her sharp, observant eyes and her smiling, sly mouth. “They are the darkest of all.” And she shook her head playfully.

“Are they!” said Alvina confusedly, feeling a blush burning up her throat into her face.

“Are they!” Alvina said, confused, feeling a blush rising from her throat to her face.

“Ha—ha!” laughed Madame. “Ha-ha! I am an old woman, you see. My heart is old enough to be kind, and my head is old enough to be clever. My heart is kind to few people—very few—especially in this England. My young men know that. But perhaps to you it is kind.”

“Ha—ha!” laughed Madame. “Ha-ha! I’m an old woman, you know. My heart is old enough to be kind, and my head is old enough to be clever. My heart is kind to very few people—especially here in England. My young men are aware of that. But maybe it is kind to you.”

“Thank you,” said Alvina.

"Thanks," said Alvina.

“There! From the head Thank you. It is not well done, you see. You see!”

“There! From the head Thank you. It’s not done well, you see. You see!”

But Alvina ran away in confusion. She felt Madame was having her on a string.

But Alvina ran away, feeling confused. She sensed that Madame was playing with her emotions.

Mr. May enjoyed himself hugely playing Kishwégin. When Madame came downstairs Louis, who was a good satirical mimic, imitated him. Alvina happened to come into their sitting-room in the midst of their bursts of laughter. They all stopped and looked at her cautiously.

Mr. May was having a great time playing Kishwégin. When Madame came downstairs, Louis, who was a skilled satirical mimic, imitated him. Alvina happened to walk into their sitting room right in the middle of their laughter. They all paused and glanced at her nervously.

“Continuez! Continuez!” said Madame to Louis. And to Alvina: “Sit down, my dear, and see what a good actor we have in our Louis.”

“Keep going! Keep going!” said Madame to Louis. And to Alvina: “Take a seat, my dear, and watch how great of an actor we have in our Louis.”

Louis glanced round, laid his head a little on one side and drew in his chin, with Mr. May’s smirk exactly, and wagging his tail slightly, he commenced to play the false Kishwégin. He sidled and bridled and ejaculated with raised hands, and in the dumb show the tall Frenchman made such a ludicrous caricature of Mr. Houghton’s manager that Madame wept again with laughter, whilst Max leaned back against the wall and giggled continuously like some pot involuntarily boiling. Geoffrey spread his shut fists across the table and shouted with laughter, Ciccio threw back his head and showed all his teeth in a loud laugh of delighted derision. Alvina laughed also. But she flushed. There was a certain biting, annihilating quality in Louis’ derision of the absentee. And the others enjoyed it so much. At moments Alvina caught her lip between her teeth, it was so screamingly funny, and so annihilating. She laughed in spite of herself. In spite of herself she was shaken into a convulsion of laughter. Louis was masterful—he mastered her psyche. She laughed till her head lay helpless on the chair, she could not move. Helpless, inert she lay, in her orgasm of laughter. The end of Mr. May. Yet she was hurt.

Louis looked around, tilted his head slightly, and pulled in his chin, mimicking Mr. May’s smirk perfectly. With a slight wag of his tail, he started to play the role of the fake Kishwégin. He sidled up, made exaggerated gestures with raised hands, and in his silent act, the tall Frenchman created such a ridiculous parody of Mr. Houghton’s manager that Madame burst into laughter again, while Max leaned back against the wall, giggling non-stop like a pot boiling over. Geoffrey spread his hands flat on the table and roared with laughter, Ciccio threw his head back and grinned widely, laughing heartily at the mockery. Alvina laughed too, but she felt a flush creep over her. There was something harsh and destructive in Louis’ mockery of the absent figure. The others found it endlessly entertaining. At times, Alvina caught her lip between her teeth; it was just so hilariously funny and brutal. She laughed despite herself, getting swept up in a fit of laughter. Louis had a hold over her—he was in control of her thoughts. She laughed until her head drooped helplessly against the chair, unable to move. Lying there, powerless and still, she was lost in her laughter. The end of Mr. May. Yet she felt hurt.

And then Madame wiped her own shrewd black eyes, and nodded slow approval. Suddenly Louis started and held up a warning finger. They all at once covered their smiles and pulled themselves together. Only Alvina lay silently laughing.

And then Madame wiped her sharp black eyes and nodded slowly in approval. Suddenly, Louis jolted and raised a warning finger. They all immediately stopped smiling and composed themselves. Only Alvina lay there, quietly laughing.

“Oh, good morning, Mrs. Rollings!” they heard Mr. May’s voice. “Your company is lively. Is Miss Houghton here? May I go through?”

“Oh, good morning, Mrs. Rollings!” they heard Mr. May say. “Your company is lively. Is Miss Houghton here? Can I come in?”

They heard his quick little step and his quick little tap.

They heard his fast little steps and his quick little taps.

“Come in,” called Madame.

“Come in,” said Madame.

The Natcha-Kee-Tawaras all sat with straight faces. Only poor Alvina lay back in her chair in a new weak convulsion. Mr. May glanced quickly round, and advanced to Madame.

The Natcha-Kee-Tawaras all sat with serious expressions. Only poor Alvina reclined in her chair, struggling with another weak convulsion. Mr. May quickly scanned the room and approached Madame.

“Oh, good-morning, Madame, so glad to see you downstairs,” he said, taking her hand and bowing ceremoniously. “Excuse my intruding on your mirth!” He looked archly round. Alvina was still incompetent. She lay leaning sideways in her chair, and could not even speak to him.

“Oh, good morning, Madame, so nice to see you down here,” he said, taking her hand and bowing dramatically. “I hope you don’t mind me interrupting your joy!” He glanced around playfully. Alvina was still unable to respond. She leaned sideways in her chair and couldn’t even speak to him.

“It was evidently a good joke,” he said. “May I hear it too?”

“It was clearly a good joke,” he said. “Can I hear it too?”

“Oh,” said Madame, drawling. “It was no joke. It was only Louis making a fool of himself, doing a turn.”

“Oh,” said Madame, stretching her words. “It was no joke. It was just Louis making a fool of himself, putting on a show.”

“Must have been a good one,” said Mr. May. “Can’t we put it on?”

“Must have been a good one,” Mr. May said. “Can’t we play it?”

“No,” drawled Madame, “it was nothing—just a non-sensical mood of the moment. Won’t you sit down? You would like a little whiskey?—yes?”

“No,” said Madame slowly, “it was nothing—just a silly mood of the moment. Would you like to sit down? How about a little whiskey?—yes?”

Max poured out whiskey and water for Mr. May.

Max poured whiskey and water for Mr. May.

Alvina sat with her face averted, quiet, but unable to speak to Mr. May. Max and Louis had become polite. Geoffrey stared with his big, dark-blue eyes stolidly at the newcomer. Ciccio leaned with his arms on his knees, looking sideways under his long lashes at the inert Alvina.

Alvina sat with her face turned away, silent, but unable to talk to Mr. May. Max and Louis had grown courteous. Geoffrey stared steadily at the newcomer with his big, dark-blue eyes. Ciccio leaned forward with his arms on his knees, glancing sideways under his long lashes at the motionless Alvina.

“Well,” said Madame, “and are you satisfied with your houses?”

“Well,” said Madame, “are you happy with your houses?”

“Oh yes,” said Mr. May. “Quite! The two nights have been excellent. Excellent!”

“Oh yeah,” said Mr. May. “Definitely! The past two nights have been great. Great!”

“Ah—I am glad. And Miss Houghton tells me I should not dance tomorrow, it is too soon.”

“Ah—I’m glad. And Miss Houghton tells me I shouldn’t dance tomorrow; it’s too soon.”

“Miss Houghton knows,” said Mr. May archly.

“Miss Houghton knows,” Mr. May said playfully.

“Of course!” said Madame. “I must do as she tells me.”

“Of course!” said Madame. “I have to do what she says.”

“Why yes, since it is for your good, and not hers.”

“Of course, because it’s for your benefit, not hers.”

“Of course! Of course! It is very kind of her.”

“Of course! Of course! That’s really nice of her.”

“Miss Houghton is most kind—to every one,” said Mr. May.

“Miss Houghton is really kind—to everyone,” said Mr. May.

“I am sure,” said Madame. “And I am very glad you have been such a good Kishwégin. That is very nice also.”

“I’m sure,” said Madame. “And I’m really glad you’ve been such a good Kishwégin. That’s great too.”

“Yes,” replied Mr. May. “I begin to wonder if I have mistaken my vocation. I should have been on the boards, instead of behind them.”

“Yes,” replied Mr. May. “I’m starting to think I might have chosen the wrong career. I should have been on the stage, instead of behind it.”

“No doubt,” said Madame. “But it is a little late—”

“No doubt,” said Madame. “But it's a bit late—”

The eyes of the foreigners, watching him, flattered Mr. May.

The eyes of the foreigners watching him flattered Mr. May.

“I’m afraid it is,” he said. “Yes. Popular taste is a mysterious thing. How do you feel, now? Do you feel they appreciate your work as much as they did?”

“I’m afraid it is,” he said. “Yes. Popular taste is a strange thing. How do you feel now? Do you think they appreciate your work as much as they used to?”

Madame watched him with her black eyes.

Madame watched him with her dark eyes.

“No,” she replied. “They don’t. The pictures are driving us away. Perhaps we shall last for ten years more. And after that, we are finished.”

“No,” she answered. “They don’t. The pictures are pushing us away. Maybe we’ll last for another ten years. And after that, we’re done.”

“You think so,” said Mr. May, looking serious.

“You think so,” said Mr. May, looking serious.

“I am sure,” she said, nodding sagely.

“I’m sure,” she said, nodding thoughtfully.

“But why is it?” said Mr. May, angry and petulant.

“But why is it?” Mr. May said, annoyed and sulky.

“Why is it? I don’t know. I don’t know. The pictures are cheap, and they are easy, and they cost the audience nothing, no feeling of the heart, no appreciation of the spirit, cost them nothing of these. And so they like them, and they don’t like us, because they must feel the things we do, from the heart, and appreciate them from the spirit. There!”

“Why is that? I don’t know. I don’t know. The images are low-quality, and they're simple, and they don’t ask anything of the audience, no emotional investment, no appreciation of the deeper meaning, don’t cost them any of that. And so they enjoy them, and they don’t enjoy us, because they have to feel what we create, from the heart, and appreciate it from the spirit. There!”

“And they don’t want to appreciate and to feel?” said Mr. May.

“And they don’t want to appreciate and feel?” Mr. May said.

“No. They don’t want. They want it all through the eye, and finished—so! Just curiosity, impertinent curiosity. That’s all. In all countries, the same. And so—in ten years’ time—no more Kishwégin at all.”

“No. They don’t want it. They want everything to be seen and done—just like that! Just curiosity, rude curiosity. That’s all. It’s the same in every country. And so—in ten years, there will be no more Kishwégin at all.”

“No. Then what future have you?” said Mr. May gloomily.

“No. Then what future do you have?” said Mr. May gloomily.

“I may be dead—who knows. If not, I shall have my little apartment in Lausanne, or in Bellizona, and I shall be a bourgeoise once more, and the good Catholic which I am.”

“I might be dead—who knows. If not, I'll have my cozy apartment in Lausanne or Bellizona, and I'll be a middle-class person again, and the good Catholic that I am.”

“Which I am also,” said Mr. May.

“Which I am too,” said Mr. May.

“So! Are you? An American Catholic?”

“So! Are you an American Catholic?”

“Well—English—Irish—American.”

“Well—English—Irish—American.”

“So!”

“Alright!”

Mr. May never felt more gloomy in his life than he did that day. Where, finally, was he to rest his troubled head?

Mr. May had never felt as gloomy in his life as he did that day. Where, finally, was he going to rest his troubled head?

There was not all peace in the Natcha-Kee-Tawara group either. For Thursday, there was to be a change of program—“Kishwégin’s Wedding—” (with the white prisoner, be if said)—was to take the place of the previous scene. Max of course was the director of the rehearsal. Madame would not come near the theatre when she herself was not to be acting.

There wasn’t complete peace in the Natcha-Kee-Tawara group either. On Thursday, there was going to be a change in the program—“Kishwégin’s Wedding”—(with the white prisoner, if I may say)—was set to replace the previous scene. Max was, of course, the director of the rehearsal. Madame wouldn’t go near the theater if she wasn’t going to be acting.

Though very quiet and unobtrusive as a rule, Max could suddenly assume an air of hauteur and overbearing which was really very annoying. Geoffrey always fumed under it. But Ciccio it put into unholy, ungovernable tempers. For Max, suddenly, would reveal his contempt of the Eyetalian, as he called Ciccio, using the Cockney word.

Though usually very quiet and unnoticeable, Max could suddenly adopt an air of arrogance and superiority that was truly irritating. Geoffrey would always simmer under it. But it drove Ciccio into a rage that was impossible to control. Max would suddenly show his disdain for the Italian, as he referred to Ciccio using a Cockney term.

“Bah! quelle tête de veau,” said Max, suddenly contemptuous and angry because Ciccio, who really was slow at taking in the things said to him, had once more failed to understand.

“Bah! what a blockhead,” said Max, suddenly contemptuous and angry because Ciccio, who really was slow to get what was said to him, had once again failed to understand.

“Comment?” queried Ciccio, in his slow, derisive way.

“Comment?” asked Ciccio, in his slow, mocking tone.

Comment!” sneered Max, in echo. “What? What? Why what did I say? Calf’s-head I said. Pig’s-head, if that seems more suitable to you.”

Comment!” Max mocked, echoing the words. “What? What? Why, what did I say? I said calf’s head. Pig’s head, if that works better for you.”

“To whom? To me or to you?” said Ciccio, sidling up.

“To whom? To me or to you?” Ciccio said, moving closer.

“To you, lout of an Italian.”

"To you, rude Italian."

Max’s colour was up, he held himself erect, his brown hair seemed to rise erect from his forehead, his blue eyes glared fierce.

Max was flushed, standing tall, his brown hair looked like it was sticking up from his forehead, and his blue eyes were glaring fiercely.

“That is to say, to me, from an uncivilized German pig, ah? ah?”

“That is to say, to me, from a rude German pig, huh? huh?”

All this in French. Alvina, as she sat at the piano, saw Max tall and blanched with anger; Ciccio with his neck stuck out, oblivious and convulsed with rage, stretching his neck at Max. All were in ordinary dress, but without coats, acting in their shirt-sleeves. Ciccio was clutching a property knife.

All this in French. Alvina, sitting at the piano, saw Max tall and pale with anger; Ciccio with his neck stuck out, unaware and shaking with rage, stretching his neck towards Max. They were all dressed normally, but without coats, acting in their shirt sleeves. Ciccio was holding a property knife.

“Now! None of that! None of that!” said Mr. May, peremptory. But Ciccio, stretching forward taut and immobile with rage, was quite unconscious. His hand was fast on his stage knife.

“Now! Stop that! Cut it out!” Mr. May said sharply. But Ciccio, leaning forward tense and frozen with anger, was completely unaware. His hand was tightly gripping his stage knife.

“A dirty Eyetalian,” said Max, in English, turning to Mr. May. “They understand nothing.”

“A dirty Italian,” Max said in English, turning to Mr. May. “They don’t understand anything.”

But the last word was smothered in Ciccio’s spring and stab. Max half started on to his guard, received the blow on his collar-bone, near the pommel of the shoulder, reeled round on top of Mr. May, whilst Ciccio sprang like a cat down from the stage and bounded across the theatre and out of the door, leaving the knife rattling on the boards behind him. Max recovered and sprang like a demon, white with rage, straight out into the theatre after him.

But the final word was drowned out by Ciccio’s spring and stab. Max partially got into his stance, took the hit on his collarbone, near the top of his shoulder, spun around on Mr. May, while Ciccio jumped down from the stage like a cat and dashed across the theater, rushing out the door, leaving the knife clattering on the floor behind him. Max regained his composure and leaped after him in a fit of rage, his face pale with anger.

“Stop—stop—!” cried Mr. May.

“Stop—stop—!” shouted Mr. May.

“Halte, Max! Max, Max, attends!” cried Louis and Geoffrey, as Louis sprang down after his friend. Thud went the boards again, with the spring of a man.

“Stop, Max! Max, Max, pay attention!” shouted Louis and Geoffrey, as Louis jumped down after his friend. The boards thudded again under the weight of a man.

Alvina, who had been seated waiting at the piano below, started up and overturned her chair as Ciccio rushed past her. Now Max, white, with set blue eyes, was upon her.

Alvina, who had been sitting and waiting at the piano below, got up and knocked over her chair as Ciccio hurried past her. Now Max, pale and with intense blue eyes, was right in front of her.

“Don’t—!” she cried, lifting her hand to stop his progress. He saw her, swerved, and hesitated, turned to leap over the seats and avoid her, when Louis caught him and flung his arms round him.

“Don’t—!” she shouted, raising her hand to halt him. He noticed her, swerved, and hesitated, then turned to jump over the seats to get past her, when Louis grabbed him and wrapped his arms around him.

“Max—attends, ami! Laisse le partir. Max, tu sais que je t’aime. Tu le sais, ami. Tu le sais. Laisse le partir.”

“Max—stop, friend! Let him go. Max, you know I love you. You know it, friend. You know it. Let him go.”

Max and Louis wrestled together in the gangway, Max looking down with hate on his friend. But Louis was determined also, he wrestled as fiercely as Max, and at last the latter began to yield. He was panting and beside himself. Louis still held him by the hand and by the arm.

Max and Louis wrestled in the hallway, Max glaring down at his friend with anger. But Louis was just as determined; he fought back as fiercely as Max, and eventually, Max started to give in. He was breathing heavily and overwhelmed. Louis still had a grip on his hand and arm.

“Let him go, brother, he isn’t worth it. What does he understand, Max, dear brother, what does he understand? These fellows from the south, they are half children, half animal. They don’t know what they are doing. Has he hurt you, dear friend? Has he hurt you? It was a dummy knife, but it was a heavy blow—the dog of an Italian. Let us see.”

“Let him go, brother, he isn’t worth it. What does he understand, Max, dear brother, what does he understand? These guys from the south, they’re half children, half animals. They don’t know what they’re doing. Did he hurt you, dear friend? Did he hurt you? It was a fake knife, but it was a hard hit—the dog of an Italian. Let’s see.”

So gradually Max was brought to stand still. From under the edge of his waistcoat, on the shoulder, the blood was already staining the shirt.

So gradually Max came to a halt. Blood was already soaking through the shirt from under the edge of his vest, on his shoulder.

“Are you cut, brother, brother?” said Louis. “Let us see.”

“Are you hurt, brother?” Louis asked. “Let’s take a look.”

Max now moved his arm with pain. They took off his waistcoat and pushed back his shirt. A nasty blackening wound, with the skin broken.

Max now moved his arm in pain. They took off his vest and pulled back his shirt. A nasty, dark wound with broken skin was visible.

“If the bone isn’t broken!” said Louis anxiously. “If the bone isn’t broken! Lift thy arm, frère—lift. It hurts you—so—. No—no—it is not broken—no—the bone is not broken.”

“If the bone isn’t broken!” Louis said anxiously. “If the bone isn’t broken! Raise your arm, brother—lift it. It hurts you—so—. No—no—it is not broken—no—the bone is not broken.”

“There is no bone broken, I know,” said Max.

“There’s no broken bone, I know,” said Max.

“The animal. He hasn’t done that, at least.”

“The animal. He hasn’t done that, at least.”

“Where do you imagine he’s gone?” asked Mr. May.

“Where do you think he’s gone?” asked Mr. May.

The foreigners shrugged their shoulders, and paid no heed. There was no more rehearsal.

The foreigners shrugged and didn’t pay any attention. There was no more practice.

“We had best go home and speak to Madame,” said Mr. May, who was very frightened for his evening performance.

“We should probably go home and talk to Madame,” said Mr. May, who was very worried about his evening performance.

They locked up the Endeavour. Alvina was thinking of Ciccio. He was gone in his shirt sleeves. She had taken his jacket and hat from the dressing-room at the back, and carried them under her rain-coat, which she had on her arm.

They locked up the Endeavour. Alvina was thinking about Ciccio. He had left in his shirt sleeves. She had taken his jacket and hat from the dressing room in the back and was carrying them under her raincoat, which she had draped over her arm.

Madame was in a state of perturbation. She had heard some one come in at the back, and go upstairs, and go out again. Mrs. Rollings had told her it was the Italian, who had come in in his shirt-sleeves and gone out in his black coat and black hat, taking his bicycle, without saying a word. Poor Madame! She was struggling into her shoes, she had her hat on, when the others arrived.

Madame was feeling really anxious. She heard someone come in from the back, go upstairs, and leave again. Mrs. Rollings told her it was the Italian, who came in wearing just his shirt sleeves and left in his black coat and hat, taking his bicycle without saying anything. Poor Madame! She was trying to put on her shoes and had her hat on when the others showed up.

“What is it?” she cried.

“What’s wrong?” she cried.

She heard a hurried explanation from Louis.

She heard a quick explanation from Louis.

“Ah, the animal, the animal, he wasn’t worth all my pains!” cried poor Madame, sitting with one shoe off and one shoe on. “Why, Max, why didst thou not remain man enough to control that insulting mountain temper of thine. Have I not said, and said, and said that in the Natcha-Kee-Tawara there was but one nation, the Red Indian, and but one tribe, the tribe of Kishwe? And now thou hast called him a dirty Italian, or a dog of an Italian, and he has behaved like an animal. Too much, too much of an animal, too little esprit. But thou, Max, art almost as bad. Thy temper is a devil’s, which maybe is worse than an animal’s. Ah, this Woodhouse, a curse is on it, I know it is. Would we were away from it. Will the week never pass? We shall have to find Ciccio. Without him the company is ruined—until I get a substitute. I must get a substitute. And how?—and where?—in this country?—tell me that. I am tired of Natcha-Kee-Tawara. There is no true tribe of Kishwe—no, never. I have had enough of Natcha-Kee-Tawara. Let us break up, let us part, mes braves, let us say adieu here in this funeste Woodhouse.”

“Ah, the animal, the animal, he wasn’t worth all my troubles!” cried poor Madame, sitting with one shoe off and one shoe on. “Why, Max, why couldn’t you just control that rude mountain temper of yours? Haven’t I said, over and over, that in the Natcha-Kee-Tawara there is only one nation, the Red Indian, and only one tribe, the tribe of Kishwe? And now you’ve called him a dirty Italian, or a dog of an Italian, and he’s acted like an animal. Too much of an animal, and too little esprit. But you, Max, are almost as bad. Your temper is devilish, which might even be worse than an animal’s. Ah, this Woodhouse, it’s cursed, I know it is. I wish we could leave it. Will the week ever end? We have to find Ciccio. Without him, the company is finished—until I find a substitute. I must find a substitute. And how?—and where?—in this country?—tell me that. I’m tired of Natcha-Kee-Tawara. There is no real tribe of Kishwe—no, never. I’ve had enough of Natcha-Kee-Tawara. Let’s break up, let’s part, mes braves, let’s say goodbye here in this funeste Woodhouse.”

“Oh, Madame, dear Madame,” said Louis, “let us hope. Let us swear a closer fidelity, dear Madame, our Kishwégin. Let us never part. Max, thou dost not want to part, brother, well-loved? Thou dost not want to part, brother whom I love? And thou, Geoffrey, thou—”

“Oh, Madame, dear Madame,” said Louis, “let's hope. Let's promise to be more faithful, dear Madame, our Kishwégin. Let's never separate. Max, you don't want to part, do you, beloved brother? You don't want to part, brother I love? And you, Geoffrey, you—”

Madame burst into tears, Louis wept too, even Max turned aside his face, with tears. Alvina stole out of the room, followed by Mr. May.

Madame broke down in tears, Louis cried as well, and even Max turned away, wiping his tears. Alvina quietly left the room, with Mr. May following her.

In a while Madame came out to them.

In a bit, Madame came out to them.

“Oh,” she said. “You have not gone away! We are wondering which way Ciccio will have gone, on to Knarborough or to Marchay. Geoffrey will go on his bicycle to find him. But shall it be to Knarborough or to Marchay?”

“Oh,” she said. “You haven’t left! We’re trying to figure out which way Ciccio went, to Knarborough or to Marchay. Geoffrey is going to ride his bike to find him. But should he go to Knarborough or to Marchay?”

“Ask the policeman in the market-place,” said Alvina. “He’s sure to have noticed him, because Ciccio’s yellow bicycle is so uncommon.”

“Ask the cop at the market,” Alvina said. “He’s bound to have seen him since Ciccio’s yellow bike is pretty rare.”

Mr. May tripped out on this errand, while the others discussed among themselves where Ciccio might be.

Mr. May headed out on this errand, while the others talked amongst themselves about where Ciccio might be.

Mr. May returned, and said that Ciccio had ridden off down the Knarborough Road. It was raining slightly.

Mr. May came back and said that Ciccio had taken off down the Knarborough Road. It was drizzling a bit.

“Ah!” said Madame. “And now how to find him, in that great town. I am afraid he will leave us without pity.”

“Ah!” said Madame. “And now how do we find him in that huge city? I’m afraid he will leave us without a second thought.”

“Surely he will want to speak to Geoffrey before he goes,” said Louis. “They were always good friends.”

“I'm sure he'll want to talk to Geoffrey before he leaves,” Louis said. “They were always great friends.”

They all looked at Geoffrey. He shrugged his broad shoulders.

They all looked at Geoffrey. He shrugged his broad shoulders.

“Always good friends,” he said. “Yes. He will perhaps wait for me at his cousin’s in Battersea. In Knarborough, I don’t know.”

“Always good friends,” he said. “Yes. He might be waiting for me at his cousin’s in Battersea. As for Knarborough, I’m not sure.”

“How much money had he?” asked Mr. May.

“How much money did he have?” asked Mr. May.

Madame spread her hands and lifted her shoulders.

Madame spread her arms and raised her shoulders.

“Who knows?” she said.

“Who knows?” she said.

“These Italians,” said Louis, turning to Mr. May. “They have always money. In another country, they will not spend one sou if they can help. They are like this—” And he made the Neapolitan gesture drawing in the air with his fingers.

“These Italians,” said Louis, turning to Mr. May. “They always have money. In another country, they won’t spend a penny if they can avoid it. They’re like this—” And he made the Neapolitan gesture, drawing in the air with his fingers.

“But would he abandon you all without a word?” cried Mr. May.

“But would he just leave you all without saying anything?” cried Mr. May.

“Yes! Yes!” said Madame, with a sort of stoic pathos. “He would. He alone would do such a thing. But he would do it.”

“Yes! Yes!” said Madame, with a kind of stoic sadness. “He would. He alone would do something like that. But he would do it.”

“And what point would he make for?”

“And what point would he make for?”

“What point? You mean where would he go? To Battersea, no doubt, to his cousin—and then to Italy, if he thinks he has saved enough money to buy land, or whatever it is.”

“What do you mean? Where would he go? To Battersea, for sure, to see his cousin—and then to Italy, if he thinks he’s saved enough money to buy land or whatever else.”

“And so good-bye to him,” said Mr. May bitterly.

“And so, goodbye to him,” Mr. May said bitterly.

“Geoffrey ought to know,” said Madame, looking at Geoffrey.

“Geoffrey should know,” said Madame, looking at Geoffrey.

Geoffrey shrugged his shoulders, and would not give his comrade away.

Geoffrey shrugged his shoulders and refused to betray his friend.

“No,” he said. “I don’t know. He will leave a message at Battersea, I know. But I don’t know if he will go to Italy.”

“No,” he said. “I have no idea. He’ll leave a message at Battersea, I’m sure. But I don’t know if he’s going to Italy.”

“And you don’t know where to find him in Knarborough?” asked Mr. May, sharply, very much on the spot.

“And you don’t know where to find him in Knarborough?” Mr. May asked sharply, clearly feeling the pressure.

“No—I don’t. Perhaps at the station he will go by train to London.” It was evident Geoffrey was not going to help Mr. May.

“No—I don’t. Maybe at the station he’ll take a train to London.” It was clear Geoffrey wasn't going to assist Mr. May.

“Alors!” said Madame, cutting through this futility. “Go thou to Knarborough, Geoffrey, and see—and be back at the theatre for work. Go now. And if thou can’st find him, bring him again to us. Tell him to come out of kindness to me. Tell him.”

“Alright!” said Madame, interrupting this pointless talk. “Go to Knarborough, Geoffrey, and look for him—and be back at the theater for work. Go now. And if you can find him, bring him back to us. Tell him to come out of kindness to me. Tell him.”

And she waved the young man away. He departed on his nine mile ride through the rain to Knarborough.

And she waved the young man off. He rode nine miles through the rain to Knarborough.

“They know,” said Madame. “They know each other’s places. It is a little more than a year since we came to Knarborough. But they will remember.”

“They know,” said Madame. “They know where each other belongs. It’s been just over a year since we arrived in Knarborough. But they will remember.”

Geoffrey rode swiftly as possible through the mud. He did not care very much whether he found his friend or not. He liked the Italian, but he never looked on him as a permanency. He knew Ciccio was dissatisfied, and wanted a change. He knew that Italy was pulling him away from the troupe, with which he had been associated now for three years or more. And the Swiss from Martigny knew that the Neapolitan would go, breaking all ties, one day suddenly back to Italy. It was so, and Geoffrey was philosophical about it.

Geoffrey rode as fast as he could through the mud. He didn't really care whether he found his friend or not. He liked the Italian, but he never thought of him as a permanent presence. He knew Ciccio was unhappy and wanted a change. He understood that Italy was calling him away from the troupe, which he had been part of for over three years. And the Swiss from Martigny knew that the Neapolitan would eventually leave, severing all ties, and head back to Italy one day without warning. It was just how things were, and Geoffrey accepted it.

He rode into town, and the first thing he did was to seek out the music-hall artistes at their lodgings. He knew a good many of them. They gave him a welcome and a whiskey—but none of them had seen Ciccio. They sent him off to other artistes, other lodging-houses. He went the round of associates known and unknown, of lodgings strange and familiar, of third-rate possible public houses. Then he went to the Italians down in the Marsh—he knew these people always ask for one another. And then, hurrying, he dashed to the Midland Station, and then to the Great Central Station, asking the porters on the London departure platform if they had seen his pal, a man with a yellow bicycle, and a black bicycle cape. All to no purpose.

He rode into town, and the first thing he did was look for the music-hall performers at their places. He knew quite a few of them. They welcomed him with a drink—but none of them had seen Ciccio. They directed him to other performers, other places to stay. He went around to both familiar and unfamiliar friends, to lodgings known and strange, and to some rundown pubs. Then he headed to the Italians down in the Marsh—he knew these folks always look out for each other. After that, he rushed over to the Midland Station and then to the Great Central Station, asking the porters on the London departure platform if they had seen his friend, a guy with a yellow bicycle and a black rain cape. All in vain.

Geoffrey hurriedly lit his lamp and swung off in the dark back to Woodhouse. He was a powerfully built, imperturbable fellow. He pressed slowly uphill through the streets, then ran downhill into the darkness of the industrial country. He had continually to cross the new tram-lines, which were awkward, and he had occasionally to dodge the brilliantly-illuminated tram-cars which threaded their way across-country through so much darkness. All the time it rained, and his back wheel slipped under him, in the mud and on the new tram-track.

Geoffrey quickly lit his lamp and set off into the dark back to Woodhouse. He was a strong, unflappable guy. He made his way slowly uphill through the streets, then raced downhill into the shadows of the industrial area. He constantly had to cross the new tram tracks, which were tricky, and he sometimes had to dodge the brightly lit trams that wove through the darkness. The rain kept falling, and his back wheel slipped out from under him in the mud and on the new tram tracks.

As he pressed in the long darkness that lay between Slaters Mill and Durbeyhouses, he saw a light ahead—another cyclist. He moved to his side of the road. The light approached very fast. It was a strong acetylene flare. He watched it. A flash and a splash and he saw the humped back of what was probably Ciccio going by at a great pace on the low racing machine.

As he moved through the long darkness that stretched between Slaters Mill and Durbeyhouses, he noticed a light ahead—another cyclist. He shifted to his side of the road. The light was coming up quickly. It was a bright acetylene flare. He watched it closely. In a flash, he caught a glimpse of what was likely Ciccio speeding by on the low racing bike.

“Hi Cic’—! Ciccio!” he yelled, dropping off his own bicycle.

“Hey Cic’—! Ciccio!” he shouted, letting go of his own bike.

“Ha-er-er!” he heard the answering shout, unmistakably Italian, way down the darkness.

“Ha-er-er!” he heard the reply, clearly Italian, echoing through the darkness.

He turned—saw the other cyclist had stopped. The flare swung round, and Ciccio softly rode up. He dropped off beside Geoffrey.

He turned and saw that the other cyclist had stopped. The flare swung around, and Ciccio quietly rode up. He pulled up next to Geoffrey.

“Toi!” said Ciccio.

“Toi!” Ciccio said.

“Hé! Où vas-tu?”

"Hey! Where are you going?"

“Hé!” ejaculated Ciccio.

“Hey!” shouted Ciccio.

Their conversation consisted a good deal in noises variously ejaculated.

Their conversation was filled with various noises and exclamations.

“Coming back?” asked Geoffrey.

"Coming back?" Geoffrey asked.

“Where’ve you been?” retorted Ciccio.

"Where have you been?" retorted Ciccio.

“Knarborough—looking for thee. Where have you—?”

“Knarborough—looking for you. Where have you—?”

“Buckled my front wheel at Durbeyhouses.”

“Bent my front wheel at Durbeyhouses.”

“Come off?”

"Is it coming off?"

“Hé!”

“Hey!”

“Hurt?”

"Are you hurt?"

“Nothing.”

“Nothing.”

“Max is all right.”

"Max is okay."

“Merde!”

"Shit!"

“Come on, come back with me.”

“Come on, come back with me.”

“Nay.” Ciccio shook his head.

"No." Ciccio shook his head.

“Madame’s crying. Wants thee to come back.”

“Madame is crying. She wants you to come back.”

Ciccio shook his head.

Ciccio shook his head.

“Come on, Cic’—” said Geoffrey.

“Come on, Cic’—” Geoffrey said.

Ciccio shook his head.

Ciccio shook his head.

“Never?” said Geoffrey.

“Never?” Geoffrey asked.

“Basta—had enough,” said Ciccio, with an invisible grimace.

“Enough already,” said Ciccio, making an invisible grimace.

“Come for a bit, and we’ll clear together.”

“Come for a bit, and we’ll clean up together.”

Ciccio again shook his head.

Ciccio shook his head again.

“What, is it adieu?”

“What, is it goodbye?”

Ciccio did not speak.

Ciccio was silent.

“Don’t go, comrade,” said Geoffrey.

“Don’t go, friend,” said Geoffrey.

“Faut,” said Ciccio, slightly derisive.

"That's not happening," said Ciccio, slightly derisive.

“Eh alors! I’d like to come with thee. What?”

“Hey, I’d like to come with you. What?”

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“Doesn’t matter. Thou’rt going to Italy?”

"Doesn't matter. Are you going to Italy?"

“Who knows!—seems so.”

"Who knows!—sounds accurate."

“I’d like to go back.”

"I want to go back."

“Eh alors!” Ciccio half veered round.

“Eh, so!” Ciccio half turned around.

“Wait for me a few days,” said Geoffrey.

“Wait for me a few days,” Geoffrey said.

“Where?”

“Where at?”

“See you tomorrow in Knarborough. Go to Mrs. Pym’s, 6 Hampden Street. Gittiventi is there. Right, eh?”

“See you tomorrow in Knarborough. Go to Mrs. Pym’s, 6 Hampden Street. Gittiventi is there. Got it, right?”

“I’ll think about it.”

"I'll consider it."

“Eleven o’clock, eh?”

"11 o'clock, huh?"

“I’ll think about it.”

“I'll think about it.”

“Friends ever—Ciccio—eh?” Geoffrey held out his hand.

“Friends forever—Ciccio—right?” Geoffrey extended his hand.

Ciccio slowly took it. The two men leaned to each other and kissed farewell, on either cheek.

Ciccio slowly accepted it. The two men leaned in and kissed each other goodbye on both cheeks.

“Tomorrow, Cic’—”

“Tomorrow, Cic—”

“Au revoir, Gigi.”

“Goodbye, Gigi.”

Ciccio dropped on to his bicycle and was gone in a breath. Geoffrey waited a moment for a tram which was rushing brilliantly up to him in the rain. Then he mounted and rode in the opposite direction. He went straight down to Lumley, and Madame had to remain on tenterhooks till ten o’clock.

Ciccio hopped on his bike and took off in an instant. Geoffrey waited a moment for a tram that was speeding towards him in the rain. Then he got on his bike and rode in the opposite direction. He went straight down to Lumley, and Madame had to stay on edge until ten o’clock.

She heard the news, and said:

She heard the news and said:

“Tomorrow I go to fetch him.” And with this she went to bed.

“Tomorrow I'm going to get him.” And with that, she went to bed.

In the morning she was up betimes, sending a note to Alvina. Alvina appeared at nine o’clock.

In the morning, she got up early and sent a note to Alvina. Alvina showed up at nine o’clock.

“You will come with me?” said Madame. “Come. Together we will go to Knarborough and bring back the naughty Ciccio. Come with me, because I haven’t all my strength. Yes, you will? Good! Good! Let us tell the young men, and we will go now, on the tram-car.”

“You're coming with me?” said Madame. “Come on. We'll head to Knarborough together and bring back the mischievous Ciccio. Come with me, since I don’t have all my strength. Yes, you will? Great! Great! Let's tell the young men, and we’ll go now on the tram.”

“But I am not properly dressed,” said Alvina.

“But I’m not dressed properly,” Alvina said.

“Who will see?” said Madame. “Come, let us go.”

“Who will see?” said Madame. “Come on, let’s go.”

They told Geoffrey they would meet him at the corner of Hampden Street at five minutes to eleven.

They told Geoffrey they would meet him at the corner of Hampden Street at 10:55.

“You see,” said Madame to Alvina, “they are very funny, these young men, particularly Italians. You must never let them think you have caught them. Perhaps he will not let us see him—who knows? Perhaps he will go off to Italy all the same.”

“You see,” said Madame to Alvina, “these young men are quite amusing, especially the Italians. You should never let them believe you've outsmarted them. Maybe he won't let us see him—who knows? Perhaps he'll still head off to Italy.”

They sat in the bumping tram-car, a long and wearying journey. And then they tramped the dreary, hideous streets of the manufacturing town. At the corner of the street they waited for Geoffrey, who rode up muddily on his bicycle.

They sat in the bumpy tram, on a long and exhausting journey. Then they trudged through the dull, unattractive streets of the industrial town. At the street corner, they waited for Geoffrey, who arrived messily on his bike.

“Ask Ciccio to come out to us, and we will go and drink coffee at the Geisha Restaurant—or tea or something,” said Madame.

“Tell Ciccio to join us, and we’ll go grab coffee at the Geisha Restaurant—or tea or something,” said Madame.

Again the two women waited wearily at the street-end. At last Geoffrey returned, shaking his head.

Again the two women waited tiredly at the end of the street. Finally, Geoffrey came back, shaking his head.

“He won’t come?” cried Madame.

"He's not coming?" cried Madame.

“No.”

“No.”

“He says he is going back to Italy?”

“He says he’s going back to Italy?”

“To London.”

"To London."

“It is the same. You can never trust them. Is he quite obstinate?”

“It’s the same. You can never trust them. Is he really stubborn?”

Geoffrey lifted his shoulders. Madame could see the beginnings of defection in him too. And she was tired and dispirited.

Geoffrey shrugged. Madame could see the signs of him wavering too. And she felt exhausted and downhearted.

“We shall have to finish the Natcha-Kee-Tawara, that is all,” she said fretfully.

“We just need to finish the Natcha-Kee-Tawara, that’s all,” she said impatiently.

Geoffrey watched her stolidly, impassively.

Geoffrey watched her blankly.

“Dost thou want to go with him?” she asked suddenly.

“Do you want to go with him?” she asked suddenly.

Geoffrey smiled sheepishly, and his colour deepened. But he did not speak.

Geoffrey smiled shyly, and his face turned red. But he didn't say anything.

“Go then—” she said. “Go then! Go with him! But for the sake of my honour, finish this week at Woodhouse. Can I make Miss Houghton’s father lose these two nights? Where is your shame? Finish this week and then go, go—But finish this week. Tell Francesco that. I have finished with him. But let him finish this engagement. Don’t put me to shame, don’t destroy my honour, and the honour of the Natcha-Kee-Tawara. Tell him that.”

“Go then—” she said. “Go then! Go with him! But for the sake of my honor, finish this week at Woodhouse. Can I make Miss Houghton’s father lose these two nights? Where is your shame? Finish this week and then go, go—But finish this week. Tell Francesco that. I have finished with him. But let him finish this engagement. Don’t put me to shame, don’t destroy my honor, and the honor of the Natcha-Kee-Tawara. Tell him that.”

Geoffrey turned again into the house. Madame, in her chic little black hat and spotted veil, and her trim black coat-and-skirt, stood there at the street-corner staring before her, shivering a little with cold, but saying no word of any sort.

Geoffrey turned back into the house. Madame, in her stylish little black hat and spotted veil, along with her fitted black coat and skirt, stood at the street corner, staring ahead, shivering a bit from the cold, but not saying a word.

Again Geoffrey appeared out of the doorway. His face was impassive.

Again, Geoffrey stepped out of the doorway. His expression was unreadable.

“He says he doesn’t want,” he said.

“He says he doesn’t want,” he said.

“Ah!” she cried suddenly in French, “the ungrateful, the animal! He shall suffer. See if he shall not suffer. The low canaille, without faith or feeling. My Max, thou wert right. Ah, such canaille should be beaten, as dogs are beaten, till they follow at heel. Will no one beat him for me, no one? Yes. Go back. Tell him before he leaves England he shall feel the hand of Kishwégin, and it shall be heavier than the Black Hand. Tell him that, the coward, that causes a woman’s word to be broken against her will. Ah, canaille, canaille! Neither faith nor feeling, neither faith nor feeling. Trust them not, dogs of the south.” She took a few agitated steps down the pavement. Then she raised her veil to wipe away her tears of anger and bitter disappointment.

“Ah!” she suddenly cried in French, “the ungrateful animal! He will pay for this. Just watch, he will suffer. The lowlife, without any faith or feelings. My Max, you were right. Ah, such scum should be punished like dogs until they obey. Will no one hit him for me, no one? Yes. Go back. Tell him that before he leaves England, he will feel the hand of Kishwégin, and it will be heavier than the Black Hand. Tell him that, the coward, who makes a woman’s word broken against her will. Ah, scum, scum! No faith or feelings, no faith or feelings. Don’t trust them, southern dogs.” She took a few agitated steps down the sidewalk. Then she lifted her veil to wipe away her tears of anger and bitter disappointment.

“Wait a bit,” said Alvina. “I’ll go.” She was touched.

“Hold on a second,” said Alvina. “I’ll go.” She felt moved.

“No. Don’t you!” cried Madame.

“No. Don’t you dare!” cried Madame.

“Yes I will,” she said. The light of battle was in her eyes. “You’ll come with me to the door,” she said to Geoffrey.

“Yes, I will,” she said. The intensity of battle was in her eyes. “You’ll come with me to the door,” she said to Geoffrey.

Geoffrey started obediently, and led the way up a long narrow stair, covered with yellow-and-brown oil-cloth, rather worn, on to the top of the house.

Geoffrey started dutifully and led the way up a long, narrow staircase covered with worn yellow-and-brown oilcloth to the top of the house.

“Ciccio,” he said, outside the door.

“Ciccio,” he said, standing by the door.

“Oui!” came the curly voice of Ciccio.

“Yeah!” came the curly voice of Ciccio.

Geoffrey opened the door. Ciccio was sitting on a narrow bed, in a rather poor attic, under the steep slope of the roof.

Geoffrey opened the door. Ciccio was sitting on a cramped bed in a pretty shabby attic, beneath the steep roof.

“Don’t come in,” said Alvina to Geoffrey, looking over her shoulder at him as she entered. Then she closed the door behind her, and stood with her back to it, facing the Italian. He sat loose on the bed, a cigarette between his fingers, dropping ash on the bare boards between his feet. He looked up curiously at Alvina. She stood watching him with wide, bright blue eyes, smiling slightly, and saying nothing. He looked up at her steadily, on his guard, from under his long black lashes.

“Don’t come in,” Alvina said to Geoffrey, glancing back at him as she walked in. She then shut the door behind her and stood with her back against it, facing the Italian. He lounged on the bed, a cigarette resting between his fingers, letting ash fall onto the bare floorboards at his feet. He looked up at Alvina with curiosity. She stood there, watching him with wide, bright blue eyes, smiling faintly and saying nothing. He steadied his gaze on her, cautious, from beneath his long black lashes.

“Won’t you come?” she said, smiling and looking into his eyes. He flicked off the ash of his cigarette with his little finger. She wondered why he wore the nail of his little finger so long, so very long. Still she smiled at him, and still he gave no sign.

“Won’t you come?” she asked, smiling and gazing into his eyes. He flicked the ash off his cigarette with his pinky finger. She was curious about why he kept his pinky nail so long, so very long. Yet she continued to smile at him, and he still showed no response.

“Do come!” she urged, never taking her eyes from him.

“Come on!” she urged, never taking her eyes off him.

He made not the slightest movement, but sat with his hands dropped between his knees, watching her, the cigarette wavering up its blue thread of smoke.

He didn’t move at all, just sat with his hands resting between his knees, watching her, the cigarette flickering with a thread of blue smoke.

“Won’t you?” she said, as she stood with her back to the door. “Won’t you come?” She smiled strangely and vividly.

“Won’t you?” she said, standing with her back to the door. “Won’t you come?” She smiled in an unusual and vibrant way.

Suddenly she took a pace forward, stooped, watching his face as if timidly, caught his brown hand in her own and lifted it towards herself. His hand started, dropped the cigarette, but was not withdrawn.

Suddenly, she stepped forward, bent down, watching his face as if she were shy, grabbed his brown hand with hers, and brought it closer to herself. His hand flinched, dropped the cigarette, but didn't pull away.

“You will come, won’t you?” she said, smiling gently into his strange, watchful yellow eyes, that looked fixedly into hers, the dark pupil opening round and softening. She smiled into his softening round eyes, the eyes of some animal which stares in one of its silent, gentler moments. And suddenly she kissed his hand, kissed it twice, quickly, on the fingers and the back. He wore a silver ring. Even as she kissed his fingers with her lips, the silver ring seemed to her a symbol of his subjection, inferiority. She drew his hand slightly. And he rose to his feet.

“You're coming, right?” she asked, smiling gently into his unusual, watchful yellow eyes that were fixed on hers, the dark pupil widening and softening. She smiled back into his softening round eyes, like those of an animal in one of its quiet, gentler moments. Suddenly, she kissed his hand, kissing it twice quickly, once on the fingers and once on the back. He wore a silver ring. Even as she brushed her lips against his fingers, the silver ring felt to her like a symbol of his subjugation, his inferiority. She pulled his hand slightly, and he got to his feet.

She turned round and took the door-handle, still holding his fingers in her left hand.

She turned around and grabbed the doorknob, still holding his fingers in her left hand.

“You are coming, aren’t you?” she said, looking over her shoulder into his eyes. And taking consent from his unchanging eyes, she let go his hand and slightly opened the door. He turned slowly, and taking his coat from a nail, slung it over his shoulders and drew it on. Then he picked up his hat, and put his foot on his half-smoked cigarette, which lay smoking still. He followed her out of the room, walking with his head rather forward, in the half loutish, sensual-subjected way of the Italians.

“You're coming, right?” she said, glancing back at him. Reading his unchanging eyes as agreement, she released his hand and opened the door a bit. He turned slowly, grabbed his coat from a hook, draped it over his shoulders, and pulled it on. Then he picked up his hat and stepped on his half-smoked cigarette, still smoldering on the floor. He followed her out of the room, walking with his head slightly forward, in that somewhat awkward, sensual way typical of Italians.

As they entered the street, they saw the trim, French figure of Madame standing alone, as if abandoned. Her face was very white under her spotted veil, her eyes very black. She watched Ciccio following behind Alvina in his dark, hangdog fashion, and she did not move a muscle until he came to a standstill in front of her. She was watching his face.

As they walked into the street, they noticed Madame standing alone, looking somewhat abandoned. Her face was pale beneath her spotted veil, and her eyes were dark. She observed Ciccio trailing behind Alvina in his gloomy way, not stirring a muscle until he stopped right in front of her. She was focused on his face.

“Te voilà donc!” she said, without expression. “Allons boire un café, hé? Let us go and drink some coffee.” She had now put an inflection of tenderness into her voice. But her eyes were black with anger. Ciccio smiled slowly, the slow, fine, stupid smile, and turned to walk alongside.

“Here you are!” she said, without any emotion. “Let’s go grab a coffee, okay? Let us go and drink some coffee.” She had now added a touch of warmth to her voice. But her eyes were dark with anger. Ciccio smiled slowly, the slow, sweet, simple smile, and turned to walk beside her.

Madame said nothing as they went. Geoffrey passed on his bicycle, calling out that he would go straight to Woodhouse.

Madame didn't say anything as they went. Geoffrey rode by on his bicycle, calling out that he would head straight to Woodhouse.

When the three sat with their cups of coffee, Madame pushed up her veil just above her eyes, so that it was a black band above her brows. Her face was pale and full like a child’s, but almost stonily expressionless, her eyes were black and inscrutable. She watched both Ciccio and Alvina with her black, inscrutable looks.

When the three sat with their cups of coffee, Madame pushed her veil up just above her eyes, so it formed a black band across her forehead. Her face was pale and round like a child's, but almost completely expressionless; her eyes were black and unreadable. She observed both Ciccio and Alvina with her dark, unreadable gaze.

“Would you like also biscuits with your coffee, the two of you?” she said, with an amiable intonation which her strange black looks belied.

“Would you like some biscuits with your coffee, you two?” she said, with a friendly tone that contrasted with her oddly dark expression.

“Yes,” said Alvina. She was a little flushed, as if defiant, while Ciccio sat sheepishly, turning aside his ducked head, the slow, stupid, yet fine smile on his lips.

“Yeah,” said Alvina. She looked a bit flushed, almost defiantly, while Ciccio sat awkwardly, turning his lowered head to the side, a slow, silly, yet charming smile on his lips.

“And no more trouble with Max, hein?—you Ciccio?” said Madame, still with the amiable intonation and the same black, watching eyes. “No more of these stupid scenes, hein? What? Do you answer me.”

“And no more trouble with Max, right?—you Ciccio?” said Madame, still with her friendly tone and the same black, watchful eyes. “No more of these ridiculous scenes, okay? What? Are you going to answer me?”

“No more from me,” he said, looking up at her with a narrow, cat-like look in his derisive eyes.

“No more from me,” he said, looking up at her with a narrow, cat-like gaze in his mocking eyes.

“Ho? No? No more? Good then! It is good! We are glad, aren’t we, Miss Houghton, that Ciccio has come back and there are to be no more rows?—hein?—aren’t we?”

“Really? No? No more? Great then! That’s good! We’re happy, aren’t we, Miss Houghton, that Ciccio is back and there won’t be any more arguments?—right?—aren’t we?”

I’m awfully glad,” said Alvina.

“I’m really glad,” said Alvina.

“Awfully glad—yes—awfully glad! You hear, you Ciccio. And you remember another time. What? Don’t you? Hé?”

“Really glad—yeah—really glad! You hear me, Ciccio? And you remember that other time. What? Don’t you? Huh?”

He looked up at her, the slow, derisive smile curling his lips.

He looked up at her, a slow, mocking smile curling his lips.

“Sure,” he said slowly, with subtle intonation.

“Sure,” he said slowly, with a slight tone.

“Yes. Good! Well then! Well then! We are all friends. We are all friends, aren’t we, all the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras? Hé? What you think? What you say?”

“Yeah. Great! Well then! Well then! We’re all friends. We’re all friends, right, all the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras? Huh? What do you think? What do you say?”

“Yes,” said Ciccio, again looking up at her with his yellow, glinting eyes.

“Yes,” Ciccio said, looking up at her again with his yellow, glinting eyes.

“All right! All right then! It is all right—forgotten—” Madame sounded quite frank and restored. But the sullen watchfulness in her eyes, and the narrowed look in Ciccio’s, as he glanced at her, showed another state behind the obviousness of the words. “And Miss Houghton is one of us! Yes? She has united us once more, and so she has become one of us.” Madame smiled strangely from her blank, round white face.

“All right! All right then! It’s all good—forgotten—” Madame sounded completely sincere and at ease. But the dark watchfulness in her eyes, and the tight look in Ciccio’s as he glanced at her, revealed a different emotion behind the surface of her words. “And Miss Houghton is one of us! Right? She has brought us together again, so she has become one of us.” Madame smiled oddly from her pale, round face.

“I should love to be one of the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras,” said Alvina.

“I would love to be one of the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras,” said Alvina.

“Yes—well—why not? Why not become one? Why not? What you say, Ciccio? You can play the piano, perhaps do other things. Perhaps better than Kishwégin. What you say, Ciccio, should she not join us? Is she not one of us?”

“Yes—well—why not? Why not become one? Why not? What do you think, Ciccio? You can play the piano and maybe do other things, possibly even better than Kishwégin. What do you think, Ciccio, shouldn’t she join us? Isn’t she one of us?”

He smiled and showed his teeth but did not answer.

He smiled and flashed his teeth but didn’t say anything.

“Well, what is it? Say then? Shall she not?”

“Well, what is it? Go on, say it. Should she not?”

“Yes,” said Ciccio, unwilling to commit himself.

“Yes,” Ciccio said, hesitant to commit.

“Yes, so I say! So I say. Quite a good idea! We will think of it, and speak perhaps to your father, and you shall come! Yes.”

“Yes, I agree! That's a great idea! We'll think about it and maybe talk to your dad, and you can come! Definitely.”

So the two women returned to Woodhouse by the tram-car, while Ciccio rode home on his bicycle. It was surprising how little Madame and Alvina found to say to one another.

So the two women took the tram back to Woodhouse, while Ciccio rode home on his bike. It was surprising how little Madame and Alvina had to say to each other.

Madame effected the reunion of her troupe, and all seemed pretty much as before. She had decided to dance the next night, the Saturday night. On Sunday the party would leave for Warsall, about thirty miles away, to fulfil their next engagement.

Madame gathered her troupe back together, and everything felt pretty much the same as before. She planned to dance the following night, Saturday night. On Sunday, the group would head to Warsall, around thirty miles away, to keep their next commitment.

That evening Ciccio, whenever he had a moment to spare, watched Alvina. She knew it. But she could not make out what his watching meant. In the same way he might have watched a serpent, had he found one gliding in the theatre. He looked at her sideways, furtively, but persistently. And yet he did not want to meet her glance. He avoided her, and watched her. As she saw him standing, in his negligent, muscular, slouching fashion, with his head dropped forward, and his eyes sideways, sometimes she disliked him. But there was a sort of finesse about his face. His skin was delicately tawny, and slightly lustrous. The eyes were set in so dark, that one expected them to be black and flashing. And then one met the yellow pupils, sulphureous and remote. It was like meeting a lion. His long, fine nose, his rather long, rounded chin and curling lips seemed refined through ages of forgotten culture. He was waiting: silent there, with something muscular and remote about his very droop, he was waiting. What for? Alvina could not guess. She wanted to meet his eye, to have an open understanding with him. But he would not. When she went up to talk to him, he answered in his stupid fashion, with a smile of the mouth and no change of the eyes, saying nothing at all. Obstinately he held away from her. When he was in his war-paint, for one moment she hated his muscular, handsome, downward-drooping torso: so stupid and full. The fine sharp uprightness of Max seemed much finer, clearer, more manly. Ciccio’s velvety, suave heaviness, the very heave of his muscles, so full and softly powerful, sickened her.

That evening, whenever Ciccio had a moment to spare, he watched Alvina. She noticed. But she couldn’t figure out what his watching meant. It was like how he might have watched a snake if he had seen one slithering in the theater. He looked at her sideways, sneaky but persistent. Yet he didn’t want to meet her gaze. He avoided her while observing her. When she saw him standing there, in his careless, muscular, slouched way, with his head dropped forward and his eyes looking sideways, sometimes she felt a dislike for him. But there was something about his face that had a kind of finesse. His skin was a delicate tan and slightly glossy. His eyes were so dark that one would expect them to be black and intense. But then you’d see the yellow pupils, sulfurous and distant. It was like encountering a lion. His long, refined nose, his somewhat long, rounded chin, and curling lips seemed elegant from ages of lost culture. He was waiting: silently, with something strong and aloof about his drooping posture, he was waiting. Waiting for what? Alvina couldn’t guess. She wanted to meet his eye, to establish a clear understanding with him. But he wouldn’t. When she approached him to talk, he responded in a dull way, with a mouth smile but no change in his eyes, saying absolutely nothing. He stubbornly kept his distance from her. When he was in his war paint, for a moment she loathed his muscular, handsome, drooping torso: so stupid and full. The sharp uprightness of Max seemed much more refined, clear, and manly. Ciccio’s soft, smooth heaviness, the very bulk of his muscles, felt overwhelming to her.

She flashed away angrily on her piano. Madame, who was dancing Kishwégin on the last evening, cast sharp glances at her. Alvina had avoided Madame as Ciccio had avoided Alvina—elusive and yet conscious, a distance, and yet a connection.

She angrily played her piano. Madame, who was dancing Kishwégin on the last evening, shot her sharp looks. Alvina had steered clear of Madame just as Ciccio had avoided Alvina—both elusive and aware, with a distance between them, yet still a connection.

Madame danced beautifully. No denying it, she was an artist. She became something quite different: fresh, virginal, pristine, a magic creature flickering there. She was infinitely delicate and attractive. Her braves became glamorous and heroic at once, and magically she cast her spell over them. It was all very well for Alvina to bang the piano crossly. She could not put out the glow which surrounded Kishwégin and her troupe. Ciccio was handsome now: without war-paint, and roused, fearless and at the same time suggestive, a dark, mysterious glamour on his face, passionate and remote. A stranger—and so beautiful. Alvina flashed at the piano, almost in tears. She hated his beauty. It shut her apart. She had nothing to do with it.

Madame danced beautifully. There’s no denying it; she was an artist. She transformed into something completely different: fresh, innocent, pure, a magical being flickering right there. She was incredibly delicate and captivating. Her braves became glamorous and heroic all at once, and she magically cast her spell over them. It was fine for Alvina to pound the piano angrily. She couldn’t extinguish the glow that surrounded Kishwégin and her troupe. Ciccio looked handsome now: without war paint, alert, fearless, and at the same time alluring, with a dark, mysterious aura on his face, passionate and distant. A stranger—and so beautiful. Alvina played the piano, nearly in tears. She despised his beauty. It separated her. She felt disconnected from it.

Madame, with her long dark hair hanging in finely-brushed tresses, her cheek burning under its dusky stain, was another creature. How soft she was on her feet. How humble and remote she seemed, as across a chasm from the men. How submissive she was, with an eternity of inaccessible submission. Her hovering dance round the dead bear was exquisite: her dark, secretive curiosity, her admiration of the massive, male strength of the creature, her quivers of triumph over the dead beast, her cruel exultation, and her fear that he was not really dead. It was a lovely sight, suggesting the world’s morning, before Eve had bitten any white-fleshed apple, whilst she was still dusky, dark-eyed, and still. And then her stealthy sympathy with the white prisoner! Now indeed she was the dusky Eve tempted into knowledge. Her fascination was ruthless. She kneeled by the dead brave, her husband, as she had knelt by the bear: in fear and admiration and doubt and exultation. She gave him the least little push with her foot. Dead meat like the bear! And a flash of delight went over her, that changed into a sob of mortal anguish. And then, flickering, wicked, doubtful, she watched Ciccio wrestling with the bear.

Madame, with her long dark hair cascading in well-brushed strands and her cheek flushed under its dusky hue, was a different kind of being. She moved so gracefully on her feet. She seemed so humble and distant, as if separated by a vast divide from the men. Her submission felt endless and unreachable. Her delicate dance around the dead bear was stunning: her dark, secretive curiosity, her admiration for the creature's massive, male strength, her thrill over the fallen beast, her cold joy, and her fear that he wasn’t truly dead. It was a beautiful sight, evoking morning in the world, before Eve had taken a bite of any forbidden fruit, while she was still dusky, dark-eyed, and serene. And then there was her sly empathy with the white captive! In that moment, she truly was the dusky Eve lured into understanding. Her fascination was fierce. She knelt by the dead brave, her husband, just as she had knelt by the bear: filled with fear, admiration, uncertainty, and triumph. She gave him the slightest nudge with her foot. Dead like the bear! A wave of delight washed over her, quickly turning into a gasp of deep sorrow. And then, flickering between mischief and uncertainty, she watched Ciccio struggle with the bear.

She was the clue to all the action, was Kishwégin. And her dark braves seemed to become darker, more secret, malevolent, burning with a cruel fire, and at the same time wistful, knowing their end. Ciccio laughed in a strange way, as he wrestled with the bear, as he had never laughed on the previous evenings. The sound went out into the audience, a soft, malevolent, derisive sound. And when the bear was supposed to have crushed him, and he was to have fallen, he reeled out of the bear’s arms and said to Madame, in his derisive voice:

She was the key to all the action, Kishwégin. And her dark braves seemed to become darker, more secretive, sinister, burning with a cruel intensity, and at the same time nostalgic, aware of their fate. Ciccio laughed in an odd way as he wrestled with the bear, a laugh unlike any he’d shared on the previous evenings. The sound carried to the audience, a soft, sinister, mocking sound. And when the bear was supposed to have crushed him and he was meant to have fallen, he stumbled out of the bear’s grip and said to Madame, in his mocking tone:

“Vivo sempre, Madame.” And then he fell.

“I'm always alive, Madame.” And then he collapsed.

Madame stopped as if shot, hearing his words: “I am still alive, Madame.” She remained suspended motionless, suddenly wilted. Then all at once her hand went to her mouth with a scream:

Madame stopped in her tracks, stunned by his words: “I am still alive, Madame.” She stood there completely still, suddenly overwhelmed. Then, without warning, her hand flew to her mouth as she let out a scream:

“The Bear!”

"The Bear!"

So the scene concluded itself. But instead of the tender, half-wistful triumph of Kishwégin, a triumph electric as it should have been when she took the white man’s hand and kissed it, there was a doubt, a hesitancy, a nullity, and Max did not quite know what to do.

So the scene wrapped up. But instead of the tender, bittersweet victory of Kishwégin, a victory as electric as it should have been when she took the white man’s hand and kissed it, there was doubt, hesitation, and emptiness, and Max wasn't sure what to do.

After the performance, neither Madame nor Max dared say anything to Ciccio about his innovation into the play. Louis felt he had to speak—it was left to him.

After the show, neither Madame nor Max dared to say anything to Ciccio about his changes to the play. Louis felt it was his responsibility to speak up—it fell to him.

“I say, Cic’—” he said, “why did you change the scene? It might have spoiled everything if Madame wasn’t such a genius. Why did you say that?”

“I say, Cic’—” he said, “why did you change the scene? It could’ve ruined everything if Madame wasn’t such a genius. Why did you say that?”

“Why,” said Ciccio, answering Louis’ French in Italian, “I am tired of being dead, you see.”

“Why,” Ciccio said, responding to Louis' French in Italian, “I'm tired of being dead, you see.”

Madame and Max heard in silence.

Madame and Max listened intently.

When Alvina had played God Save the King she went round behind the stage. But Ciccio and Geoffrey had already packed up the property, and left. Madame was talking to James Houghton. Louis and Max were busy together. Mr. May came to Alvina.

When Alvina finished playing God Save the King, she went around to the back of the stage. But Ciccio and Geoffrey had already packed up the props and left. Madame was talking to James Houghton. Louis and Max were working together. Mr. May approached Alvina.

“Well,” he said. “That closes another week. I think we’ve done very well, in face of difficulties, don’t you?”

“Well,” he said. “That wraps up another week. I think we’ve done really well, given the challenges, don’t you?”

“Wonderfully,” she said.

"Awesome," she said.

But poor Mr. May spoke and looked pathetically. He seemed to feel forlorn. Alvina was not attending to him. Her eye was roving. She took no notice of him.

But poor Mr. May spoke and looked so sad. He seemed to feel abandoned. Alvina wasn't paying attention to him. Her gaze was wandering. She ignored him completely.

Madame came up.

The lady approached.

“Well, Miss Houghton,” she said, “time to say good-bye, I suppose.”

“Well, Miss Houghton,” she said, “I guess it’s time to say good-bye.”

“How do you feel after dancing?” asked Alvina.

“How do you feel after dancing?” Alvina asked.

“Well—not so strong as usual—but not so bad, you know. I shall be all right—thanks to you. I think your father is more ill than I. To me he looks very ill.”

“Well—not as strong as usual—but not too bad, you know. I’ll be fine—thanks to you. I think your dad is sicker than I am. He looks really unwell to me.”

“Father wears himself away,” said Alvina.

“Dad is wearing himself out,” said Alvina.

“Yes, and when we are no longer young, there is not so much to wear. Well, I must thank you once more—”

“Yes, and when we’re no longer young, there isn’t as much to wear. Well, I have to thank you once again—”

“What time do you leave in the morning?”

“What time are you leaving in the morning?”

“By the train at half-past ten. If it doesn’t rain, the young men will cycle—perhaps all of them. Then they will go when they like—”

“By the train at 10:30. If it doesn’t rain, the young men will ride their bikes—maybe all of them. Then they can leave whenever they want—”

“I will come round to say good-bye—” said Alvina.

“I'll come by to say goodbye—” said Alvina.

“Oh no—don’t disturb yourself—”

“Oh no—don’t worry about it—”

“Yes, I want to take home the things—the kettle for the bronchitis, and those things—”

“Yes, I want to take home the stuff—the kettle for the bronchitis, and those things—”

“Oh thank you very much—but don’t trouble yourself. I will send Ciccio with them—or one of the others—”

“Oh, thank you so much—but don’t worry about it. I’ll send Ciccio with them—or one of the others—”

“I should like to say good-bye to you all,” persisted Alvina.

“I want to say goodbye to you all,” Alvina insisted.

Madame glanced round at Max and Louis.

Madame looked over at Max and Louis.

“Are we not all here? No. The two have gone. No! Well! Well what time will you come?”

“Are we all here? No. The two have left. No! Well! So what time will you get here?”

“About nine?”

"About nine o'clock?"

“Very well, and I leave at ten. Very well. Then au revoir till the morning. Good-night.”

“Alright, I'll leave at ten. Sounds good. So, see you later until the morning. Good night.”

“Good-night,” said Alvina. Her colour was rather flushed.

“Good night,” said Alvina. Her face was a bit red.

She walked up with Mr. May, and hardly noticed he was there. After supper, when James Houghton had gone up to count his pennies, Alvina said to Miss Pinnegar:

She walked up with Mr. May and barely noticed he was there. After dinner, when James Houghton had gone upstairs to count his change, Alvina said to Miss Pinnegar:

“Don’t you think father looks rather seedy, Miss Pinnegar?”

“Don’t you think Dad looks a bit rough, Miss Pinnegar?”

“I’ve been thinking so a long time,” said Miss Pinnegar tartly.

“I’ve been thinking about this for a long time,” Miss Pinnegar said sharply.

“What do you think he ought to do?”

“What do you think he should do?”

“He’s killing himself down there, in all weathers and freezing in that box-office, and then the bad atmosphere. He’s killing himself, that’s all.”

“He’s working himself to the bone down there, dealing with all kinds of weather and freezing in that box office, not to mention the terrible vibe. He’s really wearing himself out, that’s all.”

“What can we do?”

"What can we do?"

“Nothing so long as there’s that place down there. Nothing at all.”

“Nothing as long as there’s that place down there. Nothing at all.”

Alvina thought so too. So she went to bed.

Alvina agreed. So she went to bed.

She was up in time, and watching the clock. It was a grey morning, but not raining. At five minutes to nine, she hurried off to Mrs. Rollings. In the back yard the bicycles were out, glittering and muddy according to their owners. Ciccio was crouching mending a tire, crouching balanced on his toes, near the earth. He turned like a quick-eared animal glancing up as she approached, but did not rise.

She got up on time and was watching the clock. It was a gray morning, but it wasn't raining. At five minutes to nine, she rushed off to Mrs. Rollings. In the backyard, the bicycles were out, shiny and muddy depending on who owned them. Ciccio was crouched down fixing a tire, balanced on his toes close to the ground. He turned like a quick-eared animal looking up as she got closer but didn’t stand up.

“Are you getting ready to go?” she said, looking down at him. He screwed his head round to her unwillingly, upside down, his chin tilted up at her. She did not know him thus inverted. Her eyes rested on his face, puzzled. His chin seemed so large, aggressive. He was a little bit repellent and brutal, inverted. Yet she continued:

“Are you getting ready to go?” she asked, looking down at him. He turned his head to her reluctantly, upside down, with his chin lifted toward her. She hadn’t seen him like this before. Her eyes lingered on his face, confused. His chin looked so big, almost threatening. He seemed a bit off-putting and harsh, being upside down. Yet she kept going:

“Would you help me to carry back the things we brought for Madame?”

“Could you help me carry back the things we brought for Madame?”

He rose to his feet, but did not look at her. He was wearing broken cycling shoes. He stood looking at his bicycle tube.

He got up but didn’t look at her. He was wearing worn-out cycling shoes. He stood there, staring at his bike tire.

“Not just yet,” she said. “I want to say good-bye to Madame. Will you come in half an hour?”

“Not just yet,” she said. “I want to say goodbye to Madame. Will you come back in half an hour?”

“Yes, I will come,” he said, still watching his bicycle tube, which sprawled nakedly on the floor. The forward drop of his head was curiously beautiful to her, the straight, powerful nape of the neck, the delicate shape of the back of the head, the black hair. The way the neck sprang from the strong, loose shoulders was beautiful. There was something mindless but intent about the forward reach of his head. His face seemed colourless, neutral-tinted and expressionless.

“Yes, I’ll come,” he said, still looking at his bike tube lying on the floor. The way his head leaned forward was strangely beautiful to her, with the strong, elegant nape of his neck, the gentle curve of the back of his head, and his black hair. The way his neck connected to his broad, relaxed shoulders was beautiful. There was something thoughtless yet purposeful about the way his head reached forward. His face appeared pale, neutral, and expressionless.

She went indoors. The young men were moving about making preparations.

She went inside. The young men were moving around getting things ready.

“Come upstairs, Miss Houghton!” called Madame’s voice from above. Alvina mounted, to find Madame packing.

“Come upstairs, Miss Houghton!” called Madame’s voice from above. Alvina went up, to find Madame packing.

“It is an uneasy moment, when we are busy to move,” said Madame, looking up at Alvina as if she were a stranger.

“It’s an awkward moment when we’re about to leave,” said Madame, looking up at Alvina as if she were a stranger.

“I’m afraid I’m in the way. But I won’t stay a minute.”

“I’m sorry, I’m in the way. But I won’t be here for long.”

“Oh, it is all right. Here are the things you brought—” Madame indicated a little pile—“and thank you very much, very much. I feel you saved my life. And now let me give you one little token of my gratitude. It is not much, because we are not millionaires in the Natcha-Kee-Tawara. Just a little remembrance of our troublesome visit to Woodhouse.”

“Oh, it’s all good. Here are the things you brought—” Madame pointed to a small pile—“and thank you so much, so much. I feel like you saved my life. Now let me give you a small token of my appreciation. It’s not much, because we’re not millionaires in the Natcha-Kee-Tawara. Just a little memento from our challenging visit to Woodhouse.”

She presented Alvina with a pair of exquisite bead moccasins, woven in a weird, lovely pattern, with soft deerskin soles and sides.

She gave Alvina a beautiful pair of beaded moccasins, crafted in an unusual, lovely pattern, with soft deerskin soles and sides.

“They belong to Kishwégin, so it is Kishwégin who gives them to you, because she is grateful to you for saving her life, or at least from a long illness.”

“They belong to Kishwégin, so Kishwégin gives them to you because she appreciates that you saved her life, or at least kept her from a long illness.”

“Oh—but I don’t want to take them—” said Alvina.

“Oh—but I don’t want to take them—” said Alvina.

“You don’t like them? Why?”

"You don't like them? Why?"

“I think they’re lovely, lovely! But I don’t want to take them from you—”

“I think they’re beautiful, beautiful! But I don’t want to take them from you—”

“If I give them, you do not take them from me. You receive them. Hé?” And Madame pressed back the slippers, opening her plump jewelled hands in a gesture of finality.

“If I give them to you, you don't take them from me. You accept them. Right?” And Madame pushed the slippers back, spreading her well-rounded, jeweled hands in a gesture of finality.

“But I don’t like to take these,” said Alvina. “I feel they belong to Natcha-Kee-Tawara. And I don’t want to rob Natcha-Kee-Tawara, do I? Do take them back.”

“But I don’t like taking these,” said Alvina. “I feel like they belong to Natcha-Kee-Tawara. And I don’t want to take something away from Natcha-Kee-Tawara, do I? Please take them back.”

“No, I have given them. You cannot rob Natcha-Kee-Tawara in taking a pair of shoes—impossible!”

“No, I’ve already given them. You can’t steal from Natcha-Kee-Tawara by taking a pair of shoes—impossible!”

“And I’m sure they are much too small for me.”

“And I’m sure they’re way too small for me.”

“Ha!” exclaimed Madame. “It is that! Try.”

“Ha!” exclaimed Madame. “That’s it! Go ahead.”

“I know they are,” said Alvina, laughing confusedly.

“I know they are,” Alvina said, laughing nervously.

She sat down and took off her own shoe. The moccasin was a little too short—just a little. But it was charming on the foot, charming.

She sat down and took off her shoe. The moccasin was slightly too short—just a bit. But it looked great on her foot, really charming.

“Yes,” said Madame. “It is too short. Very well. I must find you something else.”

“Yeah,” said Madame. “It’s too short. Alright. I need to find you something else.”

“Please don’t,” said Alvina. “Please don’t find me anything. I don’t want anything. Please!”

“Please don’t,” Alvina said. “Please don’t get me anything. I don’t want anything. Please!”

“What?” said Madame, eyeing her closely. “You don’t want? Why? You don’t want anything from Natcha-Kee-Tawara, or from Kishwégin? Hé? From which?”

“What?” said Madame, studying her intently. “You don’t want anything? Why? You don’t want anything from Natcha-Kee-Tawara, or from Kishwégin? Huh? Which one?”

“Don’t give me anything, please,” said Alvina.

“Please don’t give me anything,” Alvina said.

“All right! All right then. I won’t. I won’t give you anything. I can’t give you anything you want from Natcha-Kee-Tawara.”

“All right! All right then. I won’t. I won’t give you anything. I can’t give you anything you want from Natcha-Kee-Tawara.”

And Madame busied herself again with the packing.

And Madame got back to packing.

“I’m awfully sorry you are going,” said Alvina.

“I’m really sorry you’re leaving,” said Alvina.

“Sorry? Why? Yes, so am I sorry we shan’t see you any more. Yes, so I am. But perhaps we shall see you another time—hé? I shall send you a post-card. Perhaps I shall send one of the young men on his bicycle, to bring you something which I shall buy for you. Yes? Shall I?”

“Sorry? Why? Yeah, I’m really sorry we won’t be seeing you anymore. I truly am. But maybe we’ll see you again sometime—right? I’ll send you a postcard. Maybe I’ll send one of the guys on his bike to bring you something I’ll buy for you. Sound good? Should I?”

“Oh! I should be awfully glad—but don’t buy—” Alvina checked herself in time. “Don’t buy anything. Send me a little thing from Natcha-Kee-Tawara. I love the slippers—”

“Oh! I’d be really happy—but don’t buy—” Alvina caught herself just in time. “Don’t buy anything. Just send me a little something from Natcha-Kee-Tawara. I love the slippers—”

“But they are too small,” said Madame, who had been watching her with black eyes that read every motive. Madame too had her avaricious side, and was glad to get back the slippers. “Very well—very well, I will do that. I will send you some small thing from Natcha-Kee-Tawara, and one of the young men shall bring it. Perhaps Ciccio? Hé?”

“But they’re too small,” said Madame, who had been watching her with sharp, black eyes that seemed to see through every intention. Madame also had her greedy side and was happy to get the slippers back. “Alright—alright, I’ll do that. I’ll send you something small from Natcha-Kee-Tawara, and one of the young men will bring it. Maybe Ciccio? Huh?”

“Thank you so much,” said Alvina, holding out her hand. “Good-bye. I’m so sorry you’re going.”

“Thank you so much,” said Alvina, extending her hand. “Goodbye. I’m really sorry you’re leaving.”

“Well—well! We are not going so very far. Not so very far. Perhaps we shall see each other another day. It may be. Good-bye!”

“Well—well! We’re not going very far. Not far at all. Maybe we’ll see each other another day. It’s possible. Goodbye!”

Madame took Alvina’s hand, and smiled at her winsomely all at once, kindly, from her inscrutable black eyes. A sudden unusual kindness. Alvina flushed with surprise and a desire to cry.

Madame took Alvina's hand and smiled at her sweetly, with kindness shining from her mysterious black eyes. It was a sudden, unexpected warmth. Alvina felt a rush of surprise and an urge to cry.

“Yes. I am sorry you are not with Natcha-Kee-Tawara. But we shall see. Good-bye. I shall do my packing.”

“Yes. I'm sorry you're not with Natcha-Kee-Tawara. But we'll see. Goodbye. I'll start packing.”

Alvina carried down the things she had to remove. Then she went to say good-bye to the young men, who were in various stages of their toilet. Max alone was quite presentable.

Alvina took down the things she needed to get rid of. Then she went to say goodbye to the young men, who were in different stages of getting ready. Max was the only one who looked decent.

Ciccio was just putting on the outer cover of his front tire. She watched his brown thumbs press it into place. He was quick and sure, much more capable, and even masterful, than you would have supposed, seeing his tawny Mediterranean hands. He spun the wheel round, patting it lightly.

Ciccio was just putting on the outer cover of his front tire. She watched his brown thumbs press it into place. He was quick and confident, much more skilled and even masterful than you would have expected, seeing his tan Mediterranean hands. He spun the wheel around, giving it a light pat.

“Is it finished?”

"Is it done?"

“Yes, I think.” He reached his pump and blew up the tire. She watched his softly-applied force. What physical, muscular force there was in him. Then he swung round the bicycle, and stood it again on its wheels. After which he quickly folded his tools.

“Yes, I think.” He grabbed his pump and inflated the tire. She observed his gentle yet effective strength. There was such physical, muscular power in him. Then he turned the bicycle around and stood it back on its wheels. After that, he swiftly put away his tools.

“Will you come now?” she said.

“Are you coming now?” she asked.

He turned, rubbing his hands together, and drying them on an old cloth. He went into the house, pulled on his coat and his cap, and picked up the things from the table.

He turned, rubbed his hands together, and dried them on an old cloth. He went into the house, put on his coat and cap, and grabbed the things from the table.

“Where are you going?” Max asked.

“Where are you headed?” Max asked.

Ciccio jerked his head towards Alvina.

Ciccio turned his head toward Alvina.

“Oh, allow me to carry them, Miss Houghton. He is not fit—” said Max.

“Oh, let me carry them, Miss Houghton. He isn't able—” said Max.

True, Ciccio had no collar on, and his shoes were burst.

True, Ciccio didn’t have a collar on, and his shoes were torn.

“I don’t mind,” said Alvina hastily. “He knows where they go. He brought them before.”

“I don’t mind,” Alvina said quickly. “He knows where they go. He brought them before.”

“But I will carry them. I am dressed. Allow me—” and he began to take the things. “You get dressed, Ciccio.”

“But I’ll carry them. I’m already dressed. Let me—” and he started to grab the things. “You get dressed, Ciccio.”

Ciccio looked at Alvina.

Ciccio glanced at Alvina.

“Do you want?” he said, as if waiting for orders.

“Do you want something?” he asked, as if waiting for instructions.

“Do let Ciccio take them,” said Alvina to Max. “Thank you ever so much. But let him take them.”

“Please let Ciccio take them,” Alvina said to Max. “Thank you so much. But just let him take them.”

So Alvina marched off through the Sunday morning streets, with the Italian, who was down at heel and encumbered with an armful of sick-room apparatus. She did not know what to say, and he said nothing.

So Alvina walked through the Sunday morning streets with the Italian, who looked shabby and carried a bunch of medical supplies. She didn't know what to say, and he didn't say anything.

“We will go in this way,” she said, suddenly opening the hall door. She had unlocked it before she went out, for that entrance was hardly ever used. So she showed the Italian into the sombre drawing-room, with its high black bookshelves with rows and rows of calf-bound volumes, its old red and flowered carpet, its grand piano littered with music. Ciccio put down the things as she directed, and stood with his cap in his hands, looking aside.

“We'll go this way,” she said, suddenly opening the hall door. She had unlocked it before going out, since that entrance was rarely used. She led the Italian into the dark drawing room, with its tall black bookshelves lined with calf-bound volumes, its old red and floral carpet, and its grand piano covered in sheet music. Ciccio set down his things as she indicated and stood with his cap in his hands, looking away.

“Thank you so much,” she said, lingering.

“Thanks a lot,” she said, lingering.

He curled his lips in a faint deprecatory smile.

He curled his lips in a slight, dismissive smile.

“Nothing,” he murmured.

“Nothing,” he whispered.

His eye had wandered uncomfortably up to a portrait on the wall.

His gaze had awkwardly drifted up to a portrait on the wall.

“That was my mother,” said Alvina.

“That was my mom,” said Alvina.

He glanced down at her, but did not answer.

He looked down at her but didn't respond.

“I am so sorry you’re going away,” she said nervously. She stood looking up at him with wide blue eyes.

“I’m really sorry you’re leaving,” she said nervously. She stood there, looking up at him with her wide blue eyes.

The faint smile grew on the lower part of his face, which he kept averted. Then he looked at her.

The slight smile spread across the lower part of his face, which he kept turned away. Then he looked at her.

“We have to move,” he said, with his eyes watching her reservedly, his mouth twisting with a half-bashful smile.

“We have to move,” he said, his eyes watching her cautiously, his mouth curling into a shy smile.

“Do you like continually going away?” she said, her wide blue eyes fixed on his face.

“Do you enjoy constantly leaving?” she asked, her large blue eyes focused on his face.

He nodded slightly.

He nodded a bit.

“We have to do it. I like it.”

“We have to do it. I like it.”

What he said meant nothing to him. He now watched her fixedly, with a slightly mocking look, and a reserve he would not relinquish.

What he said didn't mean anything to him. He now watched her intently, with a slightly mocking expression, and a distance he wouldn't let go of.

“Do you think I shall ever see you again?” she said.

“Do you think I’ll ever see you again?” she asked.

“Should you like—?” he answered, with a sly smile and a faint shrug.

"Would you like—?" he replied, with a sly smile and a slight shrug.

“I should like awfully—” a flush grew on her cheek. She heard Miss Pinnegar’s scarcely audible step approaching.

“I would really like to—” a flush appeared on her cheek. She heard Miss Pinnegar’s barely audible footsteps coming closer.

He nodded at her slightly, watching her fixedly, turning up the corners of his eyes slyly, his nose seeming slyly to sharpen.

He gave her a slight nod, watching her intently, the corners of his eyes crinkling mischievously, as if his nose was sharpening in a sly way.

“All right. Next week, eh? In the morning?”

“All right. Next week, okay? In the morning?”

“Do!” cried Alvina, as Miss Pinnegar came through the door. He glanced quickly over his shoulder.

“Do!” shouted Alvina as Miss Pinnegar walked in. He quickly looked over his shoulder.

“Oh!” cried Miss Pinnegar. “I couldn’t imagine who it was.” She eyed the young fellow sharply.

“Oh!” exclaimed Miss Pinnegar. “I couldn't figure out who it was.” She looked at the young man closely.

“Couldn’t you?” said Alvina. “We brought back these things.”

“Couldn't you?” Alvina said. “We brought back these things.”

“Oh yes. Well—you’d better come into the other room, to the fire,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Oh yes. Well—you’d better come into the other room, to the fire,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“I shall go along. Good-bye!” said Ciccio, and with a slight bow to Alvina, and a still slighter to Miss Pinnegar, he was out of the room and out of the front door, as if turning tail.

“I'll go with you. Bye!” said Ciccio, and with a slight nod to Alvina, and a barely noticeable one to Miss Pinnegar, he exited the room and went out the front door, like he was retreating.

“I suppose they’re going this morning,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“I guess they’re leaving this morning,” said Miss Pinnegar.

CHAPTER IX
ALVINA BECOMES ALLAYE

Alvina wept when the Natchas had gone. She loved them so much, she wanted to be with them. Even Ciccio she regarded as only one of the Natchas. She looked forward to his coming as to a visit from the troupe.

Alvina cried after the Natchas left. She loved them so much that she wanted to be with them. Even Ciccio she saw as just another member of the Natchas. She looked forward to his arrival like it was a visit from the group.

How dull the theatre was without them! She was tired of the Endeavour. She wished it did not exist. The rehearsal on the Monday morning bored her terribly. Her father was nervous and irritable. The previous week had tried him sorely. He had worked himself into a state of nervous apprehension such as nothing would have justified, unless perhaps, if the wooden walls of the Endeavour had burnt to the ground, with James inside victimized like another Samson. He had developed a nervous horror of all artistes. He did not feel safe for one single moment whilst he depended on a single one of them.

How boring the theater was without them! She was fed up with the Endeavour. She wished it didn't exist. The rehearsal on Monday morning was incredibly dull for her. Her father was on edge and irritable. The previous week had put him through a lot. He had worked himself into a state of anxiety that nothing could justify, except maybe if the wooden walls of the Endeavour had burned down, with James trapped inside like another Samson. He had developed a nervous dread of all artists. He didn’t feel safe for even a second as long as he relied on any one of them.

“We shall have to convert into all pictures,” he said in a nervous fever to Mr. May. “Don’t make any more engagements after the end of next month.”

“We need to turn everything into pictures,” he said nervously to Mr. May. “Don’t schedule anything else after the end of next month.”

“Really!” said Mr. May. “Really! Have you quite decided?”

“Really!” said Mr. May. “Really! Have you made up your mind?”

“Yes quite! Yes quite!” James fluttered. “I have written about a new machine, and the supply of films from Chanticlers.”

“Yes, definitely! Yes, definitely!” James exclaimed. “I’ve written about a new machine and the supply of films from Chanticlers.”

“Really!” said Mr. May. “Oh well then, in that case—” But he was filled with dismay and chagrin.

“Really!” said Mr. May. “Oh well then, in that case—” But he was filled with disappointment and frustration.

“Of cauce,” he said later to Alvina, “I can’t possibly stop on if we are nothing but a picture show!” And he arched his blanched and dismal eyelids with ghastly finality.

“Of course,” he said later to Alvina, “I can’t possibly continue if we’re just a show!” And he raised his pale and gloomy eyelids with a haunting finality.

“Why?” cried Alvina.

“Why?” yelled Alvina.

“Oh—why!” He was rather ironic. “Well, it’s not my line at all. I’m not a film-operator!” And he put his head on one side with a grimace of contempt and superiority.

“Oh—why!” He said with a hint of sarcasm. “Well, it’s not my thing at all. I’m not a film operator!” And he tilted his head to the side, making a face of disdain and superiority.

“But you are, as well,” said Alvina.

“But you are, too,” said Alvina.

“Yes, as well. But not only! You may wash the dishes in the scullery. But you’re not only the char, are you?”

“Yes, as well. But not only! You can wash the dishes in the scullery. But you’re not just the char, are you?”

“But is it the same?” cried Alvina.

"But is it really the same?" cried Alvina.

“Of cauce!” cried Mr. May. “Of cauce it’s the same.”

“Of course!” cried Mr. May. “Of course it’s the same.”

Alvina laughed, a little heartlessly, into his pallid, stricken eyes.

Alvina laughed, somewhat coldly, into his pale, troubled eyes.

“But what will you do?” she asked.

“But what are you going to do?” she asked.

“I shall have to look for something else,” said the injured but dauntless little man. “There’s nothing else, is there?”

“I guess I’ll have to find something else,” said the injured but fearless little man. “There isn’t anything else, is there?”

“Wouldn’t you stay on?” she asked.

“Wouldn’t you stick around?” she asked.

“I wouldn’t think of it. I wouldn’t think of it.” He turtled like an injured pigeon.

“I wouldn’t even consider it. I wouldn’t even consider it.” He curled up like an injured pigeon.

“Well,” she said, looking laconically into his face: “It’s between you and father—”

“Well,” she said, looking casually into his face, “It’s between you and Dad—”

“Of cauce!” he said. “Naturally! Where else—!” But his tone was a little spiteful, as if he had rested his last hopes on Alvina.

“Of course!” he said. “Naturally! Where else—!” But his tone was a bit resentful, as if he had pinned all his last hopes on Alvina.

Alvina went away. She mentioned the coming change to Miss Pinnegar.

Alvina left. She told Miss Pinnegar about the upcoming change.

“Well,” said Miss Pinnegar, judicious but aloof, “it’s a move in the right direction. But I doubt if it’ll do any good.”

“Well,” said Miss Pinnegar, sensible but detached, “it’s a step in the right direction. But I doubt it’ll make a difference.”

“Do you?” said Alvina. “Why?”

“Do you?” Alvina asked. “Why?”

“I don’t believe in the place, and I never did,” declared Miss Pinnegar. “I don’t believe any good will come of it.”

“I don’t believe in this place, and I never have,” Miss Pinnegar stated. “I don’t think anything good will come from it.”

“But why?” persisted Alvina. “What makes you feel so sure about it?”

“But why?” Alvina insisted. “What makes you so sure about it?”

“I don’t know. But that’s how I feel. And I have from the first. It was wrong from the first. It was wrong to begin it.”

“I don’t know. But that’s how I feel. And I have since the beginning. It was wrong from the start. It was a mistake to begin it.”

“But why?” insisted Alvina, laughing.

“But why?” Alvina insisted, laughing.

“Your father had no business to be led into it. He’d no business to touch this show business. It isn’t like him. It doesn’t belong to him. He’s gone against his own nature and his own life.”

“Your dad had no reason to get involved in this. He shouldn’t be part of the entertainment industry. It’s not like him. It doesn’t suit him. He’s acting against his own character and his own life.”

“Oh but,” said Alvina, “father was a showman even in the shop. He always was. Mother said he was like a showman in a booth.”

“Oh but,” said Alvina, “Dad was a showman even in the store. He always was. Mom said he was like a performer in a booth.”

Miss Pinnegar was taken aback.

Miss Pinnegar was surprised.

“Well!” she said sharply. “If that’s what you’ve seen in him!”—there was a pause. “And in that case,” she continued tartly, “I think some of the showman has come out in his daughter! or show-woman!—which doesn’t improve it, to my idea.”

"Well!" she said sharply. "If that’s what you think of him!"—there was a pause. "And in that case," she continued briskly, "I think some of the showman has shown up in his daughter! or show-woman!—which doesn't make it better, in my opinion."

“Why is it any worse?” said Alvina. “I enjoy it—and so does father.”

“Why is it any worse?” Alvina said. “I enjoy it—and so does Dad.”

“No,” cried Miss Pinnegar. “There you’re wrong! There you make a mistake. It’s all against his better nature.”

“No,” exclaimed Miss Pinnegar. “You’re wrong! You’re making a mistake. This is all against his better nature.”

“Really!” said Alvina, in surprise. “What a new idea! But which is father’s better nature?”

“Seriously!” Alvina said, surprised. “What a fresh idea! But which side of father’s better nature is it?”

“You may not know it,” said Miss Pinnegar coldly, “and if so, I can never tell you. But that doesn’t alter it.” She lapsed into dead silence for a moment. Then suddenly she broke out, vicious and cold: “He’ll go on till he’s killed himself, and then he’ll know.”

“You might not realize it,” Miss Pinnegar said coldly, “and if that’s the case, I can’t tell you. But that doesn’t change anything.” She fell silent for a moment. Then she suddenly erupted, vicious and cold: “He’ll keep going until he kills himself, and then he’ll understand.”

The little adverb then came whistling across the space like a bullet. It made Alvina pause. Was her father going to die? She reflected. Well, all men must die.

The small adverb then shot across the space like a bullet. It made Alvina stop. Was her father going to die? She thought. Well, all men have to die.

She forgot the question in others that occupied her. First, could she bear it, when the Endeavour was turned into another cheap and nasty film-shop? The strange figures of the artistes passing under her observation had really entertained her, week by week. Some weeks they had bored her, some weeks she had detested them, but there was always a chance in the coming week. Think of the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras!

She forgot the question in her mind as she focused on other thoughts. First, could she handle it when the Endeavour was transformed into just another low-quality film studio? The odd personalities of the performers she observed each week had genuinely entertained her. Some weeks they bored her, others she couldn’t stand them, but there was always the possibility of something new in the following week. Just think of the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras!

She thought too much of the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras. She knew it. And she tried to force her mind to the contemplation of the new state of things, when she banged at the piano to a set of dithering and boring pictures. There would be her father, herself, and Mr. May—or a new operator, a new manager. The new manager!—she thought of him for a moment—and thought of the mechanical factory-faced persons who managed Wright’s and the Woodhouse Empire.

She thought way too highly of the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras. She was aware of it. And she tried to shift her focus to the new situation, banging on the piano while looking at a series of dull and tedious pictures. There would be her dad, herself, and Mr. May—or a new operator, a new manager. The new manager!—she thought about him for a moment—and imagined the robotic, factory-like people who managed Wright’s and the Woodhouse Empire.

But her mind fell away from this barren study. She was obsessed by the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras. They seemed to have fascinated her. Which of them it was, or what it was that had cast the spell over her, she did not know. But she was as if hypnotized. She longed to be with them. Her soul gravitated towards them all the time.

But her thoughts drifted away from this empty study. She was captivated by the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras. They seemed to have enchanted her. She couldn’t tell which one it was, or what had cast the spell over her, but it felt like she was in a trance. She yearned to be with them. Her spirit was drawn to them constantly.

Monday passed, and Ciccio did not come: Tuesday passed: and Wednesday. In her soul she was sceptical of their keeping their promise—either Madame or Ciccio. Why should they keep their promise? She knew what these nomadic artistes were. And her soul was stubborn within her.

Monday went by, and Ciccio didn’t show up; Tuesday went by; and then Wednesday. Deep down, she doubted they would keep their promise—whether it was Madame or Ciccio. Why would they keep their word? She understood what these wandering artists were like. And her spirit remained stubborn within her.

On Wednesday night there was another sensation at the Endeavour. Mr. May found James Houghton fainting in the box-office after the performance had begun. What to do? He could not interrupt Alvina, nor the performance. He sent the chocolate-and-orange boy across to the Pear Tree for brandy.

On Wednesday night, there was another incident at the Endeavour. Mr. May found James Houghton fainting in the box office after the show had started. What to do? He couldn’t interrupt Alvina or the performance. He sent the chocolate-and-orange kid over to the Pear Tree for brandy.

James revived. “I’m all right,” he said, in a brittle fashion. “I’m all right. Don’t bother.” So he sat with his head on his hand in the box-office, and Mr. May had to leave him to operate the film.

James came back to life. “I’m fine,” he said, in a tense way. “I’m fine. Don’t worry about it.” So he sat with his head resting on his hand in the box office, and Mr. May had to leave him to run the film.

When the interval arrived, Mr. May hurried to the box-office, a narrow hole that James could just sit in, and there he found the invalid in the same posture, semi-conscious. He gave him more brandy.

When the break came, Mr. May rushed to the ticket booth, a small space where James could barely fit, and there he found the invalid in the same position, barely aware. He gave him more brandy.

“I’m all right, I tell you,” said James, his eyes flaring. “Leave me alone.” But he looked anything but all right.

“I’m fine, trust me,” said James, his eyes blazing. “Just leave me alone.” But he seemed anything but fine.

Mr. May hurried for Alvina. When the daughter entered the ticket place, her father was again in a state of torpor.

Mr. May rushed to Alvina. When his daughter arrived at the ticket counter, her father was once again in a state of daze.

“Father,” she said, shaking his shoulder gently. “What’s the matter.”

“Dad,” she said, shaking his shoulder gently. “What’s wrong?”

He murmured something, but was incoherent. She looked at his face. It was grey and blank.

He whispered something, but it was hard to understand. She glanced at his face. It was pale and expressionless.

“We shall have to get him home,” she said. “We shall have to get a cab.”

“We need to get him home,” she said. “We should get a cab.”

“Give him a little brandy,” said Mr. May.

“Give him a little brandy,” Mr. May said.

The boy was sent for the cab, James swallowed a spoonful of brandy. He came to himself irritably.

The boy was sent for the cab, and James gulped down a spoonful of brandy. He snapped back to reality, feeling annoyed.

“What? What,” he said. “I won’t have all this fuss. Go on with the performance, there’s no need to bother about me.” His eye was wild.

“What? What?” he said. “I won’t deal with all this drama. Just continue with the show, there’s no need to worry about me.” His eye was frantic.

“You must go home, father,” said Alvina.

“You need to go home, Dad,” Alvina said.

“Leave me alone! Will you leave me alone! Hectored by women all my life—hectored by women—first one, then another. I won’t stand it—I won’t stand it—” He looked at Alvina with a look of frenzy as he lapsed again, fell with his head on his hands on his ticket-board. Alvina looked at Mr. May.

“Leave me alone! Just leave me alone! I've been pestered by women my whole life—pestered by women—first one, then another. I can’t take it—I can’t take it—” He stared at Alvina with a wild look as he collapsed again, resting his head on his hands on his ticket-board. Alvina looked at Mr. May.

“We must get him home,” she said. She covered him up with a coat, and sat by him. The performance went on without music. At last the cab came. James, unconscious, was driven up to Woodhouse. He had to be carried indoors. Alvina hurried ahead to make a light in the dark passage.

“We need to get him home,” she said. She covered him with a coat and sat by him. The show continued without music. Finally, the cab arrived. James, unconscious, was taken to Woodhouse. He had to be carried inside. Alvina rushed ahead to turn on a light in the dark hallway.

“Father’s ill!” she announced to Miss Pinnegar.

“Dad’s sick!” she told Miss Pinnegar.

“Didn’t I say so!” said Miss Pinnegar, starting from her chair.

“Didn’t I say that!” Miss Pinnegar exclaimed, jumping up from her chair.

The two women went out to meet the cab-man, who had James in his arms.

The two women went out to meet the cab driver, who was holding James in his arms.

“Can you manage?” cried Alvina, showing a light.

“Can you handle it?” yelled Alvina, shining a light.

“He doesn’t weigh much,” said the man.

“He doesn’t weigh much,” the man said.

“Tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu!” went Miss Pinnegar’s tongue, in a rapid tut-tut of distress. “What have I said, now,” she exclaimed. “What have I said all along?”

“Tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu!” went Miss Pinnegar’s tongue, in a rapid tut-tut of distress. “What have I said now?” she exclaimed. “What have I been saying all along?”

James was laid on the sofa. His eyes were half-shut. They made him drink brandy, the boy was sent for the doctor, Alvina’s bed was warmed. The sick man was got to bed. And then started another vigil. Alvina sat up in the sick room. James started and muttered, but did not regain consciousness. Dawn came, and he was the same. Pneumonia and pleurisy and a touch of meningitis. Alvina drank her tea, took a little breakfast, and went to bed at about nine o’clock in the morning, leaving James in charge of Miss Pinnegar. Time was all deranged.

James was lying on the sofa. His eyes were half-closed. They made him drink brandy, the boy went to call the doctor, and they warmed Alvina’s bed. The sick man was placed in bed. Then another watch began. Alvina sat up in the room with him. James jolted and muttered, but he didn’t wake up. Dawn came, and he was still the same. Pneumonia, pleurisy, and a hint of meningitis. Alvina had her tea, ate a bit of breakfast, and went to bed around nine in the morning, leaving James in Miss Pinnegar's care. Time felt all out of whack.

Miss Pinnegar was a nervous nurse. She sat in horror and apprehension, her eyebrows raised, starting and looking at James in terror whenever he made a noise. She hurried to him and did what she could. But one would have said she was repulsed, she found her task unconsciously repugnant.

Miss Pinnegar was a anxious nurse. She sat in fear and dread, her eyebrows raised, jumping and staring at James in fright whenever he made a noise. She rushed to him and did what she could. But it seemed like she was disgusted, finding her task unconsciously unpleasant.

During the course of the morning Mrs. Rollings came up and said that the Italian from last week had come, and could he speak to Miss Houghton.

During the morning, Mrs. Rollings came over and said that the Italian from last week had arrived and wanted to speak to Miss Houghton.

“Tell him she’s resting, and Mr. Houghton is seriously ill,” said Miss Pinnegar sharply.

“Tell him she’s resting, and Mr. Houghton is really sick,” said Miss Pinnegar sharply.

When Alvina came downstairs at about four in the afternoon she found a package: a comb of carved bone, and a message from Madame: “To Miss Houghton, with kindest greetings and most sincere thanks from Kishwégin.”

When Alvina came downstairs around four in the afternoon, she found a package: a carved bone comb and a message from Madame: “To Miss Houghton, with warmest greetings and heartfelt thanks from Kishwégin.”

The comb with its carved, beast-faced serpent was her portion. Alvina asked if there had been any other message. None.

The comb with its carved, beast-faced serpent was her share. Alvina asked if there had been any other message. None.

Mr. May came in, and stayed for a dismal half-hour. Then Alvina went back to her nursing. The patient was no better, still unconscious. Miss Pinnegar came down, red eyed and sullen looking. The condition of James gave little room for hope.

Mr. May came in and stayed for a gloomy half-hour. Then Alvina returned to her nursing. The patient was no better, still unconscious. Miss Pinnegar came down, her eyes red and her expression sullen. James's condition left little room for hope.

In the early morning he died. Alvina called Mrs. Rollings, and they composed the body. It was still only five o’clock, and not light. Alvina went to lie down in her father’s little, rather chilly chamber at the end of the corridor. She tried to sleep, but could not. At half-past seven she arose, and started the business of the new day. The doctor came—she went to the registrar—and so on.

In the early morning, he passed away. Alvina called Mrs. Rollings, and they prepared the body. It was still only five o'clock, and not yet light outside. Alvina went to lie down in her father's small, somewhat chilly room at the end of the hallway. She tried to sleep but couldn't. At seven-thirty, she got up and began the tasks of the new day. The doctor arrived—she went to the registrar—and so on.

Mr. May came. It was decided to keep open the theatre. He would find some one else for the piano, some one else to issue the tickets.

Mr. May arrived. It was decided to keep the theater open. He would find someone else to play the piano and someone else to handle the ticket sales.

In the afternoon arrived Frederick Houghton, James’s cousin and nearest relative. He was a middle-aged, blond, florid, church-going draper from Knarborough, well-to-do and very bourgeois. He tried to talk to Alvina in a fatherly fashion, or a friendly, or a helpful fashion. But Alvina could not listen to him. He got on her nerves.

In the afternoon, Frederick Houghton, James’s cousin and closest relative, arrived. He was a middle-aged, blond, rosy-faced draper from Knarborough, well-off and very bourgeois. He attempted to speak to Alvina in a fatherly, friendly, or helpful way. But Alvina couldn't stand to listen to him. He got on her nerves.

Hearing the gate bang, she rose and hurried to the window. She was in the drawing-room with her cousin, to give the interview its proper air of solemnity. She saw Ciccio rearing his yellow bicycle against the wall, and going with his head forward along the narrow, dark way of the back yard, to the scullery door.

Hearing the gate slam, she got up and rushed to the window. She was in the living room with her cousin to give the meeting the right sense of seriousness. She saw Ciccio propping his yellow bike against the wall and heading forward with his head down along the narrow, dark path of the backyard, towards the scullery door.

“Excuse me a minute,” she said to her cousin, who looked up irritably as she left the room.

“Hold on a second,” she said to her cousin, who glanced up annoyed as she walked out of the room.

She was just in time to open the door as Ciccio tapped. She stood on the doorstep above him. He looked up, with a faint smile, from under his black lashes.

She was right on time to open the door as Ciccio knocked. She stood on the doorstep above him. He looked up, with a slight smile, from under his dark lashes.

“How nice of you to come,” she said. But her face was blanched and tired, without expression. Only her large eyes looked blue in their tiredness, as she glanced down at Ciccio. He seemed to her far away.

“How nice of you to come,” she said. But her face was pale and exhausted, without any expression. Only her large eyes appeared blue in their weariness as she looked down at Ciccio. He seemed distant to her.

“Madame asks how is Mr. Houghton,” he said.

“Madame asks how Mr. Houghton is,” he said.

“Father! He died this morning,” she said quietly.

“Dad! He died this morning,” she said softly.

“He died!” exclaimed the Italian, a flash of fear and dismay going over his face.

“He's dead!” the Italian exclaimed, a look of fear and shock crossing his face.

“Yes—this morning.” She had neither tears nor emotion, but just looked down on him abstractedly, from her height on the kitchen step. He dropped his eyes and looked at his feet. Then he lifted his eyes again, and looked at her. She looked back at him, as from across a distance. So they watched each other, as strangers across a wide, abstract distance.

“Yes—this morning.” She had no tears or feelings, just gazed down at him absentmindedly from her spot on the kitchen step. He looked down at his feet. Then he raised his eyes again and met her gaze. She looked back at him, as if from a distance. They continued to look at each other, like strangers separated by a wide, abstract space.

He turned and looked down the dark yard, towards the gate where he could just see the pale grey tire of his bicycle, and the yellow mud-guard. He seemed to be reflecting. If he went now, he went for ever. Involuntarily he turned and lifted his face again towards Alvina, as if studying her curiously. She remained there on the doorstep, neutral, blanched, with wide, still, neutral eyes. She did not seem to see him. He studied her with alert, yellow-dusky, inscrutable eyes, until she met his look. And then he gave the faintest gesture with his head, as of summons towards him. Her soul started, and died in her. And again he gave the slight, almost imperceptible jerk of the head, backwards and sideways, as if summoning her towards him. His face too was closed and expressionless. But in his eyes, which kept hers, there was a dark flicker of ascendancy. He was going to triumph over her. She knew it. And her soul sank as if it sank out of her body. It sank away out of her body, left her there powerless, soulless.

He turned and looked down the dark yard toward the gate, where he could just see the pale grey tire of his bicycle and the yellow mudguard. He seemed to be thinking it over. If he left now, he would be gone for good. Involuntarily, he turned and lifted his face again towards Alvina, as if he were studying her curiously. She stood there on the doorstep, neutral, pale, with wide, still, neutral eyes. She didn’t seem to notice him. He examined her with sharp, yellowish, inscrutable eyes until she finally met his gaze. Then he made the slightest nod, as if to summon her toward him. Her soul jolted and faded within her. Again, he gave a tiny, almost imperceptible flick of his head, backward and sideways, as if calling her closer. His face was also closed off and expressionless. But in his eyes, which held hers, there was a dark flicker of dominance. He was going to win over her. She knew it. Her soul sank as if it were slipping out of her body. It drifted away from her, leaving her there powerless, soulless.

And yet as he turned, with his head stretched forward, to move away: as he glanced slightly over his shoulder: she stepped down from the step, down to his level, to follow him. He went ducking along the dark yard, nearly to the gate. Near the gate, near his bicycle, was a corner made by a shed. Here he turned, lingeringly, to her, and she lingered in front of him.

And yet as he turned, with his head stretched forward, to move away: as he glanced slightly over his shoulder: she stepped down from the step, down to his level, to follow him. He went ducking along the dark yard, nearly to the gate. Near the gate, close to his bicycle, was a corner created by a shed. Here he turned, lingeringly, to her, and she lingered in front of him.

Her eyes were wide and neutral and submissive, with a new, awful submission as if she had lost her soul. So she looked up at him, like a victim. There was a faint smile in his eyes. He stretched forward over her.

Her eyes were wide, blank, and compliant, reflecting a disturbing new level of submission, as if she had lost her spirit. She gazed up at him like a victim. A slight smile flickered in his eyes. He leaned in closer over her.

“You love me? Yes?—Yes?” he said, in a voice that seemed like a palpable contact on her.

“You love me? Yeah?—Yeah?” he said, in a voice that felt like a tangible touch on her.

“Yes,” she whispered involuntarily, soulless, like a victim. He put his arm round her, subtly, and lifted her.

“Yes,” she whispered without thinking, empty, like a victim. He put his arm around her gently and lifted her up.

“Yes,” he re-echoed, almost mocking in his triumph. “Yes. Yes!” And smiling, he kissed her, delicately, with a certain finesse of knowledge. She moaned in spirit, in his arms, felt herself dead, dead. And he kissed her with a finesse, a passionate finesse which seemed like coals of fire on her head.

“Yes,” he echoed, almost teasing in his triumph. “Yes. Yes!” And smiling, he kissed her gently, with a certain finesse of understanding. She sighed internally, in his arms, feeling lifeless, lifeless. And he kissed her with a finesse, a passionate finesse that felt like burning coals on her head.

They heard footsteps. Miss Pinnegar was coming to look for her. Ciccio set her down, looked long into her eyes, inscrutably, smiling, and said:

They heard footsteps. Miss Pinnegar was coming to find her. Ciccio set her down, gazed deeply into her eyes, with a mysterious smile, and said:

“I come tomorrow.”

"I'll come tomorrow."

With which he ducked and ran out of the yard, picking up his bicycle like a feather, and, taking no notice of Miss Pinnegar, letting the yard-door bang to behind him.

With that, he ducked and ran out of the yard, grabbing his bicycle easily, and ignoring Miss Pinnegar as he let the yard door slam shut behind him.

“Alvina!” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Alvina!” Miss Pinnegar said.

But Alvina did not answer. She turned, slipped past, ran indoors and upstairs to the little bare bedroom she had made her own. She locked the door and kneeled down on the floor, bowing down her head to her knees in a paroxysm on the floor. In a paroxysm—because she loved him. She doubled herself up in a paroxysm on her knees on the floor—because she loved him. It was far more like pain, like agony, than like joy. She swayed herself to and fro in a paroxysm of unbearable sensation, because she loved him.

But Alvina didn't respond. She turned, slipped past him, ran inside, and upstairs to the simple little bedroom she had claimed as her own. She locked the door and knelt on the floor, bowing her head to her knees in a wave of emotion. In a wave of emotion—because she loved him. She curled up on her knees on the floor—in a wave of emotion—because she loved him. It felt much more like pain, like agony, than like joy. She swayed back and forth in a wave of overwhelming feeling, because she loved him.

Miss Pinnegar came and knocked at the door.

Miss Pinnegar arrived and knocked on the door.

“Alvina! Alvina! Oh, you are there! Whatever are you doing? Aren’t you coming down to speak to your cousin?”

“Alvina! Alvina! Oh, you’re here! What are you doing? Aren’t you coming down to talk to your cousin?”

“Soon,” said Alvina.

“Soon,” Alvina said.

And taking a pillow from the bed, she crushed it against herself and swayed herself unconsciously, in her orgasm of unbearable feeling. Right in her bowels she felt it—the terrible, unbearable feeling. How could she bear it.

And grabbing a pillow from the bed, she pressed it against herself and swayed unconsciously, overwhelmed by an intense feeling. Deep inside, she felt it—the awful, intense feeling. How could she handle it?

She crouched over until she became still. A moment of stillness seemed to cover her like sleep: an eternity of sleep in that one second. Then she roused and got up. She went to the mirror, still, evanescent, and tidied her hair, smoothed her face. She was so still, so remote, she felt that nothing, nothing could ever touch her.

She crouched down until she was motionless. For a moment, stillness wrapped around her like sleep: a lifetime of sleep in just that one second. Then she woke up and stood up. She walked to the mirror, calm and fleeting, and fixed her hair, smoothing her face. She was so calm, so distant, that she felt nothing, nothing could ever reach her.

And so she went downstairs, to that horrible cousin of her father’s. She seemed so intangible, remote and virginal, that her cousin and Miss Pinnegar both failed to make anything of her. She answered their questions simply, but did not talk. They talked to each other. And at last the cousin went away, with a profound dislike of Miss Alvina.

And so she went downstairs to that awful cousin of her dad’s. She seemed so otherworldly, distant, and innocent that her cousin and Miss Pinnegar didn’t know what to make of her. She replied to their questions plainly, but didn’t engage in conversation. They chatted with each other instead. Eventually, the cousin left, feeling a deep dislike for Miss Alvina.

She did not notice. She was only glad he was gone. And she went about for the rest of the day elusive and vague. She slept deeply that night, without dreams.

She didn’t notice. She was just relieved he was gone. For the rest of the day, she moved around feeling indifferent and unclear. That night, she slept soundly, without any dreams.

The next day was Saturday. It came with a great storm of wind and rain and hail: a fury. Alvina looked out in dismay. She knew Ciccio would not be able to come—he could not cycle, and it was impossible to get by train and return the same day. She was almost relieved. She was relieved by the intermission of fate, she was thankful for the day of neutrality.

The next day was Saturday. It brought a huge storm of wind, rain, and hail: a real fury. Alvina looked out in dismay. She knew Ciccio wouldn’t be able to come—he couldn’t ride his bike, and it was impossible to get there by train and back in the same day. She felt almost relieved. She was grateful for this break from fate; she appreciated the day of neutrality.

In the early afternoon came a telegram: Coming both tomorrow morning deepest sympathy Madame. Tomorrow was Sunday: and the funeral was in the afternoon. Alvina felt a burning inside her, thinking of Ciccio. She winced—and yet she wanted him to come. Terribly she wanted him to come.

In the early afternoon, a telegram arrived: "Coming tomorrow morning, deepest sympathy, Madame." Tomorrow was Sunday, and the funeral was in the afternoon. Alvina felt a burning sensation inside her as she thought about Ciccio. She winced—but still, she desperately wanted him to come.

She showed the telegram to Miss Pinnegar.

She showed the telegram to Miss Pinnegar.

“Good gracious!” said the weary Miss Pinnegar. “Fancy those people. And I warrant they’ll want to be at the funeral. As if he was anything to them—”

“Good grief!” said the tired Miss Pinnegar. “Can you believe those people? And I bet they’ll want to be at the funeral. As if he meant anything to them—”

“I think it’s very nice of her,” said Alvina.

“I think it’s really nice of her,” said Alvina.

“Oh well,” said Miss Pinnegar. “If you think so. I don’t fancy he would have wanted such people following, myself. And what does she mean by both. Who’s the other?” Miss Pinnegar looked sharply at Alvina.

“Oh well,” said Miss Pinnegar. “If that's what you think. I don’t imagine he would have wanted people like that following him, personally. And what does she mean by both? Who’s the other?” Miss Pinnegar looked sharply at Alvina.

“Ciccio,” said Alvina.

“Ciccio,” Alvina said.

“The Italian! Why goodness me! What’s he coming for? I can’t make you out, Alvina. Is that his name, Chicho? I never heard such a name. Doesn’t sound like a name at all to me. There won’t be room for them in the cabs.”

“The Italian! Goodness gracious! What’s he here for? I can’t figure you out, Alvina. Is that his name, Chicho? I’ve never heard a name like that. It doesn’t seem like a name to me at all. There won’t be enough space for them in the cabs.”

“We’ll order another.”

"Let's order another one."

“More expense. I never knew such impertinent people—”

“More expenses. I’ve never encountered such rude people—”

But Alvina did not hear her. On the next morning she dressed herself carefully in her new dress. It was black voile. Carefully she did her hair. Ciccio and Madame were coming. The thought of Ciccio made her shudder. She hung about, waiting. Luckily none of the funeral guests would arrive till after one o’clock. Alvina sat listless, musing, by the fire in the drawing-room. She left everything now to Miss Pinnegar and Mrs. Rollings. Miss Pinnegar, red-eyed and yellow-skinned, was irritable beyond words.

But Alvina didn’t hear her. The next morning, she put on her new dress. It was black voile. She styled her hair carefully. Ciccio and Madame were coming. Just thinking about Ciccio made her shiver. She lingered around, waiting. Fortunately, none of the funeral guests would arrive until after one o'clock. Alvina sat there, feeling indifferent, lost in thought, by the fire in the drawing-room. She left everything in the hands of Miss Pinnegar and Mrs. Rollings now. Miss Pinnegar, with red eyes and a yellowish complexion, was more irritable than ever.

It was nearly mid-day when Alvina heard the gate. She hurried to open the front door. Madame was in her little black hat and her black spotted veil, Ciccio in a black overcoat was closing the yard door behind her.

It was almost noon when Alvina heard the gate. She rushed to open the front door. Madame wore her little black hat and her black spotted veil, while Ciccio in a black overcoat was shutting the yard door behind her.

“Oh, my dear girl!” Madame cried, trotting forward with outstretched black-kid hands, one of which held an umbrella: “I am so shocked—I am so shocked to hear of your poor father. Am I to believe it?—am I really? No, I can’t.”

“Oh, my dear girl!” Madame exclaimed, rushing forward with her hands outstretched, one of them holding an umbrella. “I’m so shocked—I’m so shocked to hear about your poor father. Can I really believe it?—really? No, I just can’t.”

She lifted her veil, kissed Alvina, and dabbed her eyes. Ciccio came up the steps. He took off his hat to Alvina, smiled slightly as he passed her. He looked rather pale, constrained. She closed the door and ushered them into the drawing-room.

She lifted her veil, kissed Alvina, and wiped her eyes. Ciccio came up the steps. He took off his hat to Alvina and smiled slightly as he walked past her. He looked a bit pale and tense. She closed the door and led them into the drawing-room.

Madame looked round like a bird, examining the room and the furniture. She was evidently a little impressed. But all the time she was uttering her condolences.

Madame glanced around like a bird, inspecting the room and the furniture. She clearly seemed a bit impressed. But throughout it all, she kept expressing her condolences.

“Tell me, poor girl, how it happened?”

“Tell me, poor girl, what happened?”

“There isn’t much to tell,” said Alvina, and she gave the brief account of James’s illness and death.

“There’s not much to say,” said Alvina, and she gave a short summary of James’s illness and death.

“Worn out! Worn out!” Madame said, nodding slowly up and down. Her black veil, pushed up, sagged over her brows like a mourning band. “You cannot afford to waste the stamina. And will you keep on the theatre—with Mr. May—?”

“Exhausted! Exhausted!” Madame said, nodding slowly. Her black veil, pushed up, drooped over her forehead like a mourning band. “You can’t afford to waste your energy. And will you continue with the theater—with Mr. May—?”

Ciccio was sitting looking towards the fire. His presence made Alvina tremble. She noticed how the fine black hair of his head showed no parting at all—it just grew like a close cap, and was pushed aside at the forehead. Sometimes he looked at her, as Madame talked, and again looked at her, and looked away.

Ciccio was sitting and staring at the fire. His presence made Alvina nervous. She noticed how his fine black hair had no part—it just grew like a close-fitting cap and was brushed back at the forehead. Sometimes he glanced at her while Madame was talking, then looked at her again, and then looked away.

At last Madame came to a halt. There was a long pause.

At last, Madame stopped. There was a long silence.

“You will stay to the funeral?” said Alvina.

“You’re going to stay for the funeral?” asked Alvina.

“Oh my dear, we shall be too much—”

“Oh my dear, we’re going to be too much—”

“No,” said Alvina. “I have arranged for you—”

“No,” said Alvina. “I’ve made plans for you—”

“There! You think of everything. But I will come, not Ciccio. He will not trouble you.”

“There! You think of everything. But I will come, not Ciccio. He won't bother you.”

Ciccio looked up at Alvina.

Ciccio glanced at Alvina.

“I should like him to come,” said Alvina simply. But a deep flush began to mount her face. She did not know where it came from, she felt so cold. And she wanted to cry.

“I want him to come,” said Alvina simply. But a deep blush started to rise on her face. She didn't know where it came from; she felt so cold. And she wanted to cry.

Madame watched her closely.

She watched her closely.

“Siamo di accordo,” came the voice of Ciccio.

"We agree," said Ciccio.

Alvina and Madame both looked at him. He sat constrained, with his face averted, his eyes dropped, but smiling.

Alvina and Madame both stared at him. He sat stiffly, with his face turned away, his eyes downcast, yet smiling.

Madame looked closely at Alvina.

Madame examined Alvina closely.

“Is it true what he says?” she asked.

“Is what he says true?” she asked.

“I don’t understand him,” said Alvina. “I don’t understand what he said.”

“I don’t get him,” said Alvina. “I don’t get what he said.”

“That you have agreed with him—”

“That you’ve come to an agreement with him—”

Madame and Ciccio both watched Alvina as she sat in her new black dress. Her eyes involuntarily turned to his.

Madame and Ciccio both watched Alvina as she sat in her new black dress. Her eyes instinctively turned to his.

“I don’t know,” she said vaguely. “Have I—?” and she looked at him.

“I don’t know,” she said, sounding uncertain. “Have I—?” and she glanced at him.

Madame kept silence for some moments. Then she said gravely:

Madame was silent for a few moments. Then she said seriously:

“Well!—yes!—well!” She looked from one to another. “Well, there is a lot to consider. But if you have decided—”

“Well!—yes!—well!” She glanced from one person to another. “Well, there’s a lot to think about. But if you’ve made your decision—”

Neither of them answered. Madame suddenly rose and went to Alvina. She kissed her on either cheek.

Neither of them replied. Madame suddenly got up and walked over to Alvina. She kissed her on both cheeks.

“I shall protect you,” she said.

“I will protect you,” she said.

Then she returned to her seat.

Then she went back to her seat.

“What have you said to Miss Houghton?” she said suddenly to Ciccio, tackling him direct, and speaking coldly.

“What did you say to Miss Houghton?” she asked abruptly, turning to Ciccio and speaking in a cold tone.

He looked at Madame with a faint derisive smile. Then he turned to Alvina. She bent her head and blushed.

He gave Madame a slight mocking smile. Then he turned to Alvina. She lowered her head and blushed.

“Speak then,” said Madame, “you have a reason.” She seemed mistrustful of him.

“Go ahead and speak,” said Madame, “you must have a reason.” She appeared to doubt him.

But he turned aside his face, and refused to speak, sitting as if he were unaware of Madame’s presence.

But he turned away his face and refused to speak, sitting there as if he were unaware of Madame's presence.

“Oh well,” said Madame. “I shall be there, Signorino.”

“Oh well,” said Madame. “I’ll be there, Signorino.”

She spoke with a half-playful threat. Ciccio curled his lip.

She said it with a teasing hint of menace. Ciccio curled his lip.

“You do not know him yet,” she said, turning to Alvina.

“You don’t know him yet,” she said, turning to Alvina.

“I know that,” said Alvina, offended. Then she added: “Wouldn’t you like to take off your hat?”

“I know that,” said Alvina, annoyed. Then she added: “Wouldn’t you want to take off your hat?”

“If you truly wish me to stay,” said Madame.

“If you really want me to stay,” said Madame.

“Yes, please do. And will you hang your coat in the hall?” she said to Ciccio.

“Yes, please do. And will you hang your coat in the hallway?” she asked Ciccio.

“Oh!” said Madame roughly. “He will not stay to eat. He will go out to somewhere.”

“Oh!” Madame said sharply. “He’s not staying to eat. He’s going out somewhere.”

Alvina looked at him.

Alvina gazed at him.

“Would you rather?” she said.

"Would you rather?" she asked.

He looked at her with sardonic yellow eyes.

He looked at her with sarcastic yellow eyes.

“If you want,” he said, the awkward, derisive smile curling his lips and showing his teeth.

“If you want,” he said, the awkward, mocking smile twisting his lips and revealing his teeth.

She had a moment of sheer panic. Was he just stupid and bestial? The thought went clean through her. His yellow eyes watched her sardonically. It was the clean modelling of his dark, other-world face that decided her—for it sent the deep spasm across her.

She felt a surge of panic. Was he just dumb and animalistic? The thought hit her hard. His yellow eyes looked at her with sarcasm. It was the sharp, otherworldly features of his dark face that made her decide—because it sent a deep shiver through her.

“I’d like you to stay,” she said.

“I want you to stay,” she said.

A smile of triumph went over his face. Madame watched him stonily as she stood beside her chair, one hand lightly balanced on her hip. Alvina was reminded of Kishwégin. But even in Madame’s stony mistrust there was an element of attraction towards him. He had taken his cigarette case from his pocket.

A triumphant smile spread across his face. Madame watched him impassively as she stood next to her chair, one hand casually resting on her hip. Alvina was reminded of Kishwégin. But even in Madame's cold mistrust, there was a hint of attraction towards him. He had pulled out his cigarette case from his pocket.

“On ne fume pas dans le salon,” said Madame brutally.

“Don’t smoke in the living room,” Madame said harshly.

“Will you put your coat in the passage?—and do smoke if you wish,” said Alvina.

“Can you hang your coat in the hallway?—and feel free to smoke if you want,” said Alvina.

He rose to his feet and took off his overcoat. His face was obstinate and mocking. He was rather floridly dressed, though in black, and wore boots of black patent leather with tan uppers. Handsome he was—but undeniably in bad taste. The silver ring was still on his finger—and his close, fine, unparted hair went badly with smart English clothes. He looked common—Alvina confessed it. And her heart sank. But what was she to do? He evidently was not happy. Obstinacy made him stick out the situation.

He got up and took off his coat. His expression was stubborn and mocking. He was dressed pretty flamboyantly, even though it was all black, and he wore shiny black leather boots with tan tops. He was good-looking—but definitely had poor taste. The silver ring was still on his finger, and his short, fine hair, styled without a part, clashed with his stylish English outfit. He appeared ordinary—Alvina admitted it. And her heart dropped. But what could she do? He clearly wasn't happy. His stubbornness kept him trapped in the situation.

Alvina and Madame went upstairs. Madame wanted to see the dead James. She looked at his frail, handsome, ethereal face, and crossed herself as she wept.

Alvina and Madame went upstairs. Madame wanted to see the deceased James. She looked at his fragile, handsome, otherworldly face, and crossed herself as she cried.

“Un bel homme, cependant,” she whispered. “Mort en un jour. C’est trop fort, voyez!” And she sniggered with fear and sobs.

“Such a handsome man, though,” she whispered. “Dead in a day. It's too much, you see!” And she chuckled nervously through her tears.

They went down to Alvina’s bare room. Madame glanced round, as she did in every room she entered.

They went into Alvina’s empty room. Madame looked around, just like she did in every room she went into.

“This was father’s bedroom,” said Alvina. “The other was mine. He wouldn’t have it anything but like this—bare.”

“This was Dad’s bedroom,” Alvina said. “The other one was mine. He wouldn’t have it any other way—bare.”

“Nature of a monk, a hermit,” whispered Madame. “Who would have thought it! Ah, the men, the men!”

“Nature of a monk, a hermit,” whispered Madame. “Who would have thought it! Ah, the men, the men!”

And she unpinned her hat and patted her hair before the small mirror, into which she had to peep to see herself. Alvina stood waiting.

And she took off her hat and fixed her hair in front of the small mirror, which she had to lean in close to see herself. Alvina stood waiting.

“And now—” whispered Madame, suddenly turning: “What about this Ciccio, hein?” It was ridiculous that she would not raise her voice above a whisper, upstairs there. But so it was.

“And now—” whispered Madame, suddenly turning: “What about this Ciccio, huh?” It was silly that she wouldn’t raise her voice above a whisper up there. But that’s how it was.

She scrutinized Alvina with her eyes of bright black glass. Alvina looked back at her, but did not know what to say.

She examined Alvina with her bright, glassy black eyes. Alvina stared back at her but didn't know what to say.

“What about him, hein? Will you marry him? Why will you?”

“What about him, huh? Are you going to marry him? Why would you?”

“I suppose because I like him,” said Alvina, flushing.

“I guess it’s because I like him,” Alvina said, her cheeks turning red.

Madame made a little grimace.

She made a slight grimace.

“Oh yes!” she whispered, with a contemptuous mouth. “Oh yes!—because you like him! But you know nothing of him—nothing. How can you like him, not knowing him? He may be a real bad character. How would you like him then?”

“Oh yes!” she whispered, with a scornful pout. “Oh yes!—because you like him! But you really know nothing about him—nothing. How can you like him if you don’t know him? He could be a really bad person. How would you feel about him then?”

“He isn’t, is he?” said Alvina.

“He's not, right?” said Alvina.

“I don’t know. I don’t know. He may be. Even I, I don’t know him—no, though he has been with me for three years. What is he? He is a man of the people, a boatman, a labourer, an artist’s model. He sticks to nothing—”

“I don’t know. I don’t know. He might be. Even I, I don’t really know him—no, even though he’s been with me for three years. What is he? He’s a man of the people, a boatman, a worker, an artist’s model. He doesn’t stick to anything—”

“How old is he?” asked Alvina.

“How old is he?” Alvina asked.

“He is twenty-five—a boy only. And you? You are older.”

“He's twenty-five—just a kid. And you? You're older.”

“Thirty,” confessed Alvina.

"Thirty," admitted Alvina.

“Thirty! Well now—so much difference! How can you trust him? How can you? Why does he want to marry you—why?”

“Thirty! Wow—what a difference! How can you trust him? How can you? Why does he want to marry you—why?”

“I don’t know—” said Alvina.

“I don't know—” said Alvina.

“No, and I don’t know. But I know something of these Italian men, who are labourers in every country, just labourers and under-men always, always down, down, down—” And Madame pressed her spread palms downwards. “And so—when they have a chance to come up—” she raised her hand with a spring—“they are very conceited, and they take their chance. He will want to rise, by you, and you will go down, with him. That is how it is. I have seen it before—yes—more than one time—”

“No, and I don’t know. But I know a bit about these Italian men, who are laborers everywhere, just laborers and always struggling, always down, down, down—” And Madame pressed her open hands downward. “And so—when they finally get a chance to come up—” she raised her hand energetically—“they become very proud, and they seize their opportunity. He will want to rise with you, and you will go down with him. That's how it works. I’ve seen it before—yes—more than once—”

“But,” said Alvina, laughing ruefully. “He can’t rise much because of me, can he?”

“But,” Alvina said with a rueful laugh, “he can’t get ahead much because of me, can he?”

“How not? How not? In the first place, you are English, and he thinks to rise by that. Then you are not of the lower class, you are of the higher class, the class of the masters, such as employ Ciccio and men like him. How will he not rise in the world by you? Yes, he will rise very much. Or he will draw you down, down—Yes, one or another. And then he thinks that now you have money—now your father is dead—” here Madame glanced apprehensively at the closed door—“and they all like money, yes, very much, all Italians—”

“How could he not? How could he not? First of all, you’re English, and he thinks he can get ahead because of that. Then, you’re not from the lower class; you’re from the upper class, the class of the masters, the kind that employs Ciccio and people like him. How could he not advance in the world with you? Yes, he will advance a lot. Or he will drag you down, down—Yes, one or the other. And then he thinks that now you have money—now that your father is dead—” here Madame glanced nervously at the closed door—“and they all love money, yes, very much, all Italians—”

“Do they?” said Alvina, scared. “I’m sure there won’t be any money. I’m sure father is in debt.”

“Do they?” Alvina said, frightened. “I’m sure there won’t be any money. I’m sure Dad is in debt.”

“What? You think? Do you? Really? Oh poor Miss Houghton! Well—and will you tell Ciccio that? Eh? Hein?”

“What? You think so? Do you? Really? Oh, poor Miss Houghton! Well—and will you tell Ciccio that? Huh? Right?”

“Yes—certainly—if it matters,” said poor Alvina.

"Yeah—of course—if it matters," said poor Alvina.

“Of course it matters. Of course it matters very much. It matters to him. Because he will not have much. He saves, saves, saves, as they all do, to go back to Italy and buy a piece of land. And if he has you, it will cost him much more, he cannot continue with Natcha-Kee-Tawara. All will be much more difficult—”

“Of course it matters. Of course it matters a lot. It matters to him. Because he won’t have much. He saves, saves, saves, just like everyone else, to return to Italy and buy a piece of land. And if he has you, it will cost him much more; he can’t continue with Natcha-Kee-Tawara. Everything will be much more difficult—”

“Oh, I will tell him in time,” said Alvina, pale at the lips.

“Oh, I’ll tell him eventually,” Alvina said, her lips pale.

“You will tell him! Yes. That is better. And then you will see. But he is obstinate—as a mule. And if he will still have you, then you must think. Can you live in England as the wife of a labouring man, a dirty Eyetalian, as they all say? It is serious. It is not pleasant for you, who have not known it. I also have not known it. But I have seen—” Alvina watched with wide, troubled eyes, while Madame darted looks, as from bright, deep black glass.

“You should tell him! Yes, that’s a better idea. And then you’ll see. But he’s stubborn—like a mule. And if he still wants you, then you need to consider it. Can you live in England as the wife of a working-class man, a dirty Italian, as they all say? It’s serious. It’s not going to be easy for you, especially since you don’t know what it’s like. I haven’t experienced it either. But I have seen—” Alvina watched with wide, worried eyes, while Madame shot glances as if from bright, deep black glass.

“Yes,” said Alvina. “I should hate being a labourer’s wife in a nasty little house in a street—”

“Yes,” said Alvina. “I would hate being a laborer’s wife in a cramped little house on a street—”

“In a house?” cried Madame. “It would not be in a house. They live many together in one house. It would be two rooms, or even one room, in another house with many people not quite clean, you see—”

“In a house?” exclaimed Madame. “It wouldn’t be in just one house. They live together in one house with many people. It would be two rooms, or even just one room, in another house with lots of people who aren’t exactly clean, you see—”

Alvina shook her head.

Alvina shook her head.

“I couldn’t stand that,” she said finally.

"I couldn't take that," she said finally.

“No!” Madame nodded approval. “No! you could not. They live in a bad way, the Italians. They do not know the English home—never. They don’t like it. Nor do they know the Swiss clean and proper house. No. They don’t understand. They run into their holes to sleep or to shelter, and that is all.”

“No!” Madame nodded in agreement. “No! you couldn’t. They live in a poor way, the Italians. They don’t know what an English home is like—never. They don’t appreciate it. And they don’t understand a Swiss clean and tidy house. No. They just retreat to their little spaces to sleep or find shelter, and that’s it.”

“The same in Italy?” said Alvina.

“The same in Italy?” Alvina asked.

“Even more—because there it is sunny very often—”

“Even more—because it’s often sunny there—”

“And you don’t need a house,” said Alvina. “I should like that.”

“And you don’t need a house,” Alvina said. “I’d like that.”

“Yes, it is nice—but you don’t know the life. And you would be alone with people like animals. And if you go to Italy he will beat you—he will beat you—”

“Yes, it’s nice—but you don’t know the reality. And you would be surrounded by people like animals. And if you go to Italy, he will hit you—he will hit you—”

“If I let him,” said Alvina.

“If I let him,” Alvina said.

“But you can’t help it, away there from everybody. Nobody will help you. If you are a wife in Italy, nobody will help you. You are his property, when you marry by Italian law. It is not like England. There is no divorce in Italy. And if he beats you, you are helpless—”

“But you can’t do anything about it, being out there away from everyone. No one will come to your aid. If you’re a wife in Italy, no one will support you. You’re considered his property once you marry under Italian law. It’s not like England. There’s no divorce in Italy. And if he hits you, you have no power—”

“But why should he beat me?” said Alvina. “Why should he want to?”

“But why should he hit me?” Alvina said. “Why would he want to?”

“They do. They are so jealous. And then they go into their ungovernable tempers, horrible tempers—”

“They do. They’re so jealous. And then they lose control of their tempers, terrible tempers—”

“Only when they are provoked,” said Alvina, thinking of Max.

“Only when they’re provoked,” said Alvina, thinking of Max.

“Yes, but you will not know what provokes him. Who can say when he will be provoked? And then he beats you—”

“Yes, but you won’t know what triggers him. Who can say when he’ll get triggered? And then he hits you—”

There seemed to be a gathering triumph in Madame’s bright black eyes. Alvina looked at her, and turned to the door.

There appeared to be a sense of triumph in Madame’s bright black eyes. Alvina glanced at her and then turned towards the door.

“At any rate I know now,” she said, in rather a flat voice.

“At any rate, I know now,” she said in a somewhat monotone voice.

“And it is true. It is all of it true,” whispered Madame vindictively. Alvina wanted to run from her.

“And it is true. It’s all true,” whispered Madame with a vindictive tone. Alvina wanted to escape from her.

“I must go to the kitchen,” she said. “Shall we go down?”

“I have to go to the kitchen,” she said. “Should we head down?”

Alvina did not go into the drawing-room with Madame. She was too much upset, and she had almost a horror of seeing Ciccio at that moment.

Alvina didn't go into the living room with Madame. She felt too upset and almost dreaded seeing Ciccio at that moment.

Miss Pinnegar, her face stained carmine by the fire, was helping Mrs. Rollings with the dinner.

Miss Pinnegar, her face flushed red by the fire, was helping Mrs. Rollings with the dinner.

“Are they both staying, or only one?” she said tartly.

“Are they both staying, or just one?” she said sharply.

“Both,” said Alvina, busying herself with the gravy, to hide her distress and confusion.

“Both,” said Alvina, focusing on the gravy to mask her anxiety and uncertainty.

“The man as well,” said Miss Pinnegar. “What does the woman want to bring him for? I’m sure I don’t know what your father would say—a common show-fellow, looks what he is—and staying to dinner.”

“The man too,” said Miss Pinnegar. “What does the woman want to bring him for? I honestly have no idea what your father would think—a regular performer, looks what he is—and staying for dinner.”

Miss Pinnegar was thoroughly out of temper as she tried the potatoes. Alvina set the table. Then she went to the drawing-room.

Miss Pinnegar was completely upset as she tested the potatoes. Alvina set the table. Then she headed to the living room.

“Will you come to dinner?” she said to her two guests.

“Are you coming to dinner?” she asked her two guests.

Ciccio rose, threw his cigarette into the fire, and looked round. Outside was a faint, watery sunshine: but at least it was out of doors. He felt himself imprisoned and out of his element. He had an irresistible impulse to go.

Ciccio stood up, tossed his cigarette into the fire, and glanced around. Outside was a weak, hazy sun, but at least it was outside. He felt trapped and out of place. He had an overwhelming urge to leave.

When he got into the hall he laid his hand on his hat. The stupid, constrained smile was on his face.

When he entered the hall, he placed his hand on his hat. A silly, forced smile was on his face.

“I’ll go now,” he said.

"I'm heading out now," he said.

“We have set the table for you,” said Alvina.

“We’ve set the table for you,” Alvina said.

“Stop now, since you have stopped for so long,” said Madame, darting her black looks at him.

“Stop now, since you've been stopped for so long,” said Madame, shooting him a dark look.

But he hurried on his coat, looking stupid. Madame lifted her eyebrows disdainfully.

But he quickly put on his coat, looking foolish. Madame raised her eyebrows in disdain.

“This is polite behaviour!” she said sarcastically.

“This is polite behavior!” she said sarcastically.

Alvina stood at a loss.

Alvina felt confused.

“You return to the funeral?” said Madame coldly.

“You're going back to the funeral?” Madame said coldly.

He shook his head.

He nodded in disagreement.

“When you are ready to go,” he said.

“When you’re ready to go,” he said.

“At four o’clock,” said Madame, “when the funeral has come home. Then we shall be in time for the train.”

“At four o’clock,” said Madame, “when the funeral has returned home. Then we’ll be on time for the train.”

He nodded, smiled stupidly, opened the door, and went.

He nodded, smiled foolishly, opened the door, and left.

“This is just like him, to be so—so—” Madame could not express herself as she walked down to the kitchen.

“This is just like him, to be so—so—” Madame couldn’t find the words as she walked down to the kitchen.

“Miss Pinnegar, this is Madame,” said Alvina.

“Miss Pinnegar, this is Madame,” Alvina said.

“How do you do?” said Miss Pinnegar, a little distant and condescending. Madame eyed her keenly.

“How’s it going?” said Miss Pinnegar, a bit aloof and patronizing. Madame looked at her sharply.

“Where is the man? I don’t know his name,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Where is the guy? I don’t know his name,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“He wouldn’t stay,” said Alvina. “What is his name, Madame?”

“He wouldn’t stay,” said Alvina. “What is his name, Madame?”

“Marasca—Francesco. Francesco Marasca—Neapolitan.”

"Marasca—Francesco. Francesco Marasca—Naples."

“Marasca!” echoed Alvina.

“Marasca!” Alvina shouted.

“It has a bad sound—a sound of a bad augury, bad sign,” said Madame. “Ma-rà-sca!” She shook her head at the taste of the syllables.

“It has a bad sound—a sound of bad luck, a bad sign,” said Madame. “Ma-rà-sca!” She shook her head at the taste of the syllables.

“Why do you think so?” said Alvina. “Do you think there is a meaning in sounds? goodness and badness?”

“Why do you think that?” Alvina asked. “Do you believe there's a meaning in sounds? In goodness and badness?”

“Yes,” said Madame. “Certainly. Some sounds are good, they are for life, for creating, and some sounds are bad, they are for destroying. Ma-rà-sca!—that is bad, like swearing.”

“Yes,” said Madame. “Of course. Some sounds are positive; they bring life and creativity, while others are negative; they lead to destruction. Ma-rà-sca!—that one is negative, like cursing.”

“But what sort of badness? What does it do?” said Alvina.

"But what kind of badness? What does it do?" Alvina asked.

“What does it do? It sends life down—down—instead of lifting it up.”

“What does it do? It sends life down—down—instead of lifting it up.”

“Why should things always go up? Why should life always go up?” said Alvina.

“Why should things always get better? Why should life always improve?” said Alvina.

“I don’t know,” said Madame, cutting her meat quickly. There was a pause.

“I don’t know,” said Madame, slicing her meat quickly. There was a pause.

“And what about other names,” interrupted Miss Pinnegar, a little lofty. “What about Houghton, for example?”

“And what about other names?” interrupted Miss Pinnegar, a bit haughty. “What about Houghton, for example?”

Madame put down her fork, but kept her knife in her hand. She looked across the room, not at Miss Pinnegar.

Madame set her fork down but held onto her knife. She glanced across the room, not looking at Miss Pinnegar.

“Houghton—! Huff-ton!” she said. “When it is said, it has a sound against: that is, against the neighbour, against humanity. But when it is written Hough-ton! then it is different, it is for.”

“Houghton—! Huff-ton!” she said. “When you say it, it has a sound against: that is, against the neighbor, against humanity. But when it's written Hough-ton! then it's different, it's for.”

“It is always pronounced Huff-ton,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“It’s always pronounced Huff-ton,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“By us,” said Alvina.

"By us," Alvina said.

“We ought to know,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“We should know,” said Miss Pinnegar.

Madame turned to look at the unhappy, elderly woman.

Madame turned to look at the sad, older woman.

“You are a relative of the family?” she said.

“You're related to the family?” she asked.

“No, not a relative. But I’ve been here many years,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“No, not a relative. But I’ve been here for many years,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Oh, yes!” said Madame. Miss Pinnegar was frightfully affronted. The meal, with the three women at table, passed painfully.

“Oh, yes!” said Madame. Miss Pinnegar was extremely offended. The meal, with the three women at the table, was uncomfortable.

Miss Pinnegar rose to go upstairs and weep. She felt very forlorn. Alvina rose to wipe the dishes, hastily, because the funeral guests would all be coming. Madame went into the drawing-room to smoke her sly cigarette.

Miss Pinnegar stood up to go upstairs and cry. She felt really lonely. Alvina got up to quickly wipe the dishes since the funeral guests would be arriving soon. Madame went into the living room to smoke her sneaky cigarette.

Mr. May was the first to turn up for the lugubrious affair: very tight and tailored, but a little extinguished, all in black. He never wore black, and was very unhappy in it, being almost morbidly sensitive to the impression the colour made on him. He was set to entertain Madame.

Mr. May was the first to arrive for the gloomy event: very fitted and tailored, but a bit downcast, all in black. He never wore black and felt really uncomfortable in it, being almost overly sensitive to the way the color affected him. He was prepared to entertain Madame.

She did not pretend distress, but sat black-eyed and watchful, very much her business self.

She didn't fake being upset; instead, she sat there with her dark, focused eyes, completely in her professional mode.

“What about the theatre?—will it go on?” she asked.

“What about the theater?—is it still happening?” she asked.

“Well I don’t know. I don’t know Miss Houghton’s intentions,” said Mr. May. He was a little stilted today.

“Well, I’m not sure. I can’t tell what Miss Houghton’s intentions are,” said Mr. May. He seemed a bit stiff today.

“It’s hers?” said Madame.

"Is it hers?" asked Madame.

“Why, as far as I understand—”

“Why, as far as I get it—”

“And if she wants to sell out—?”

“And if she wants to sell out—?”

Mr. May spread his hands, and looked dismal, but distant.

Mr. May spread his hands and looked gloomy, but far away.

“You should form a company, and carry on—” said Madame.

“You should start a company and go for it,” said Madame.

Mr. May looked even more distant, drawing himself up in an odd fashion, so that he looked as if he were trussed. But Madame’s shrewd black eyes and busy mind did not let him off.

Mr. May seemed even more withdrawn, straightening himself up in a strange way, making him look like he was all tied up. But Madame’s sharp black eyes and active mind didn’t let him get away with it.

“Buy Miss Houghton out—” said Madame shrewdly.

“Buy Miss Houghton out—” said Madame wisely.

“Of cauce,” said Mr. May. “Miss Houghton herself must decide.”

“Of course,” said Mr. May. “Miss Houghton herself has to decide.”

“Oh sure—! You—are you married?”

“Oh sure! Are you married?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Your wife here?”

"Is your wife here?"

“My wife is in London.”

"My wife's in London."

“And children—?”

"And what about the kids?"

“A daughter.”

“A daughter.”

Madame slowly nodded her head up and down, as if she put thousands of two-and-two’s together.

Madame slowly nodded her head up and down, as if she was putting together thousands of twos.

“You think there will be much to come to Miss Houghton?” she said.

"You think there will be a lot for Miss Houghton to look forward to?" she said.

“Do you mean property? I really can’t say. I haven’t enquired.”

“Are you talking about property? I honestly can’t say. I haven’t looked into it.”

“No, but you have a good idea, eh?”

“No, but you’ve got a good idea, right?”

“I’m afraid I haven’t.

"I’m sorry, I haven’t."

“No! Well! It won’t be much, then?”

“No! Well! It won’t be a lot, then?”

“Really, I don’t know. I should say, not a large fortune—!”

“Honestly, I don’t know. I should say, not a huge fortune—!”

“No—eh?” Madame kept him fixed with her black eyes. “Do you think the other one will get anything?”

“No—really?” Madame stared at him with her dark eyes. “Do you think the other one will get anything?”

“The other one—?” queried Mr. May, with an uprising cadence. Madame nodded slightly towards the kitchen.

“The other one—?” asked Mr. May, with a rising tone. Madame nodded slightly towards the kitchen.

“The old one—the Miss—Miss Pin—Pinny—what you call her.”

“The old one—the Miss—Miss Pin—Pinny—whatever you want to call her.”

“Miss Pinnegar! The manageress of the work-girls? Really, I don’t know at all—” Mr. May was most freezing.

“Miss Pinnegar! The manager of the female workers? Honestly, I have no idea at all—” Mr. May was extremely cold.

“Ha—ha! Ha—ha!” mused Madame quietly. Then she asked: “Which work-girls do you say?”

“Ha—ha! Ha—ha!” Madame reflected quietly. Then she asked, “Which working girls are you talking about?”

And she listened astutely to Mr. May’s forced account of the work-room upstairs, extorting all the details she desired to gather. Then there was a pause. Madame glanced round the room.

And she listened carefully to Mr. May’s strained explanation of the workroom upstairs, getting all the details she wanted to know. Then there was a pause. Madame looked around the room.

“Nice house!” she said. “Is it their own?”

“Nice house!” she said. “Is it theirs?”

“So I believe—”

“So I think—”

Again Madame nodded sagely. “Debts perhaps—eh? Mortgage—” and she looked slyly sardonic.

Again, Madame nodded wisely. “Maybe debts—right? Mortgage—” and she looked slyly sarcastic.

“Really!” said Mr. May, bouncing to his feet. “Do you mind if I go to speak to Mrs. Rollings—”

“Really!” Mr. May said, jumping up. “Do you mind if I go talk to Mrs. Rollings—”

“Oh no—go along,” said Madame, and Mr. May skipped out in a temper.

“Oh no—just go,” said Madame, and Mr. May stormed out in a huff.

Madame was left alone in her comfortable chair, studying details of the room and making accounts in her own mind, until the actual funeral guests began to arrive. And then she had the satisfaction of sizing them up. Several arrived with wreaths. The coffin had been carried down and laid in the small sitting-room—Mrs. Houghton’s sitting-room. It was covered with white wreaths and streamers of purple ribbon. There was a crush and a confusion.

Madame sat by herself in her cozy chair, taking in the details of the room and calculating things in her mind, until the real funeral guests started to show up. She felt good about assessing them as they arrived. A few brought wreaths. The coffin had been taken down and placed in the small sitting room—Mrs. Houghton’s sitting room. It was adorned with white wreaths and strands of purple ribbon. There was a flurry of activity and chaos.

And then at last the hearse and the cabs had arrived—the coffin was carried out—Alvina followed, on the arm of her father’s cousin, whom she disliked. Miss Pinnegar marshalled the other mourners. It was a wretched business.

And finally, the hearse and the cabs showed up—the coffin was taken out—Alvina followed, linked to her father’s cousin, whom she didn’t like. Miss Pinnegar organized the other mourners. It was a miserable situation.

But it was a great funeral. There were nine cabs, besides the hearse—Woodhouse had revived its ancient respect for the house of Houghton. A posse of minor tradesmen followed the cabs—all in black and with black gloves. The richer tradesmen sat in the cabs.

But it was a grand funeral. There were nine cabs, in addition to the hearse—Woodhouse had restored its longstanding respect for the Houghton family. A group of minor tradesmen followed the cabs—all dressed in black and wearing black gloves. The wealthier tradesmen sat in the cabs.

Poor Alvina, this was the only day in all her life when she was the centre of public attention. For once, every eye was upon her, every mind was thinking about her. Poor Alvina! said every member of the Woodhouse “middle class”: Poor Alvina Houghton, said every collier’s wife. Poor thing, left alone—and hardly a penny to bless herself with. Lucky if she’s not left with a pile of debts. James Houghton ran through some money in his day. Ay, if she had her rights she’d be a rich woman. Why, her mother brought three or four thousands with her. Ay, but James sank it all in Throttle-Ha’penny and Klondyke and the Endeavour. Well, he was his own worst enemy. He paid his way. I’m not so sure about that. Look how he served his wife, and now Alvina. I’m not so sure he was his own worst enemy. He was bad enough enemy to his own flesh and blood. Ah well, he’ll spend no more money, anyhow. No, he went sudden, didn’t he? But he was getting very frail, if you noticed. Oh yes, why he fair seemed to totter down to Lumley. Do you reckon as that place pays its way? What, the Endeavour?—they say it does. They say it makes a nice bit. Well, it’s mostly pretty full. Ay, it is. Perhaps it won’t be now Mr. Houghton’s gone. Perhaps not. I wonder if he will leave much. I’m sure he won’t. Everything he’s got’s mortgaged up to the hilt. He’ll leave debts, you see if he doesn’t. What is she going to do then? She’ll have to go out of Manchester House—her and Miss Pinnegar. Wonder what she’ll do. Perhaps she’ll take up that nursing. She never made much of that, did she—and spent a sight of money on her training, they say. She’s a bit like her father in the business line—all flukes. Pity some nice young man doesn’t turn up and marry her. I don’t know, she doesn’t seem to hook on, does she? Why she’s never had a proper boy. They make out she was engaged once. Ay, but nobody ever saw him, and it was off as soon as it was on. Can you remember she went with Albert Witham for a bit. Did she? No, I never knew. When was that? Why, when he was at Oxford, you know, learning for his head master’s place. Why didn’t she marry him then? Perhaps he never asked her. Ay, there’s that to it. She’d have looked down her nose at him, times gone by. Ay, but that’s all over, my boy. She’d snap at anybody now. Look how she carries on with that manager. Why, that’s something awful. Haven’t you ever watched her in the Cinema? She never lets him alone. And it’s anybody alike. Oh, she doesn’t respect herself. I don’t consider. No girl who respected herself would go on as she does, throwing herself at every feller’s head. Does she, though? Ay, any performer or anybody. She’s a tidy age, though. She’s not much chance of getting off. How old do you reckon she is? Must be well over thirty. You never say. Well, she looks it. She does beguy—a dragged old maid. Oh but she sprightles up a bit sometimes. Ay, when she thinks she’s hooked on to somebody. I wonder why she never did take? It’s funny. Oh, she was too high and mighty before, and now it’s too late. Nobody wants her. And she’s got no relations to go to either, has she? No, that’s her father’s cousin who she’s walking with. Look, they’re coming. He’s a fine-looking man, isn’t he? You’d have thought they’d have buried Miss Frost beside Mrs. Houghton. You would, wouldn’t you? I should think Alvina will lie by Miss Frost. They say the grave was made for both of them. Ay, she was a lot more of a mother to her than her own mother. She was good to them, Miss Frost was. Alvina thought the world of her. That’s her stone—look, down there. Not a very grand one, considering. No, it isn’t. Look, there’s room for Alvina’s name underneath. Sh!—

Poor Alvina, today is the only day in her whole life when she’s the center of attention. For once, all eyes are on her, and everyone is thinking about her. Poor Alvina! said every person from the Woodhouse “middle class”: Poor Alvina Houghton, said every miner’s wife. Poor thing, all alone—and barely a penny to her name. Lucky if she’s not left with a mountain of debt. James Houghton spent a lot of money during his time. If she had her rights, she’d be a wealthy woman. Her mother brought three or four thousand with her. But James blew it all on Throttle-Ha’penny, Klondyke, and the Endeavour. Well, he was his own worst enemy. He paid his bills. I’m not so sure about that. Look at how he treated his wife, and now Alvina. I'm not convinced he was his own worst enemy. He was quite a menace to his own family. Oh well, he won't be spending any more money, that's for sure. No, he passed suddenly, didn’t he? But he was getting very frail, if you noticed. Oh yes, he really seemed to be staggering down to Lumley. Do you think that place is profitable? What, the Endeavour?—they say it is. They say it makes a good amount. Well, it's usually quite full. Yeah, it is. Maybe it won’t be now that Mr. Houghton’s gone. Maybe not. I wonder if he will leave much. I doubt he will. Everything he has is mortgaged to the maximum. He’ll leave behind debts, just wait and see. What is she going to do then? She’ll have to leave Manchester House—her and Miss Pinnegar. I wonder what she’ll do. Maybe she’ll pursue nursing. She never really excelled at that, did she? And spent a lot of money on her training, they say. She’s a bit like her dad in business—just luck. It’s a shame a nice young man doesn’t show up and marry her. I don’t know; she doesn’t seem to attract anyone, does she? They claim she was engaged once. Yeah, but nobody ever saw him, and it was off as soon as it started. Can you remember she dated Albert Witham for a bit? Did she? I never knew. When was that? Oh, when he was at Oxford, you know, studying for his headmaster’s position. Why didn’t she marry him then? Maybe he never asked her. Yeah, there’s that. She’d have looked down on him back then. Yeah, but that’s all in the past, my friend. She’d jump at anyone now. Look how she acts with that manager. Wow, that's something else. Haven’t you ever seen her at the Cinema? She never leaves him alone. And it’s any guy, really. Oh, she doesn’t respect herself. I don’t think so. No girl who respected herself would act like she does, throwing herself at every guy. Does she, though? Yeah, any performer or anybody. She’s not very young, though. She doesn’t have much chance of getting married. How old do you think she is? Must be well over thirty. You don’t say. Well, she looks it. She really does—a worn-out old maid. Oh, but she perks up a bit sometimes. Yeah, when she thinks she’s got someone interested. I wonder why she never did find someone? It’s odd. Oh, she was too proud before, and now it’s too late. No one wants her. And she doesn’t have any relatives to turn to either, does she? No, that’s just her father’s cousin she’s walking with. Look, they’re coming. He’s a good-looking man, isn’t he? You’d have thought they’d bury Miss Frost next to Mrs. Houghton. You would, right? I’d think Alvina will lie beside Miss Frost. They say the grave was made for both of them. Yeah, she was much more of a mother to her than her own mother. She was good to them, Miss Frost was. Alvina thought the world of her. That’s her grave—look, down there. Not a very fancy one, considering. No, it isn't. Look, there’s room for Alvina’s name underneath. Sh!—

Alvina had sat back in the cab and watched from her obscurity the many faces on the street: so familiar, so familiar, familiar as her own face. And now she seemed to see them from a great distance, out of her darkness. Her big cousin sat opposite her—how she disliked his presence.

Alvina had leaned back in the cab and watched from her hidden spot the many faces on the street: so familiar, so familiar, as familiar as her own face. And now she felt like she was seeing them from far away, out of her darkness. Her big cousin sat across from her—how she disliked having him there.

In chapel she cried, thinking of her mother, and Miss Frost, and her father. She felt so desolate—it all seemed so empty. Bitterly she cried, when she bent down during the prayer. And her crying started Miss Pinnegar, who cried almost as bitterly. It was all rather horrible. The afterwards—the horrible afterwards.

In chapel, she cried, thinking about her mom, Miss Frost, and her dad. She felt so alone—it all seemed so empty. She cried bitterly when she bent down during the prayer. Her crying triggered Miss Pinnegar, who cried almost as hard. It was all pretty terrible. The aftermath—the terrible aftermath.

There was the slow progress to the cemetery. It was a dull, cold day. Alvina shivered as she stood on the bleak hillside, by the open grave. Her coat did not seem warm enough, her old black seal-skin furs were not much protection. The minister stood on the plank by the grave, and she stood near, watching the white flowers blowing in the cold wind. She had watched them for her mother—and for Miss Frost. She felt a sudden clinging to Miss Pinnegar. Yet they would have to part. Miss Pinnegar had been so fond of her father, in a quaint, reserved way. Poor Miss Pinnegar, that was all life had offered her. Well, after all, it had been a home and a home life. To which home and home life Alvina now clung with a desperate yearning, knowing inevitably she was going to lose it, now her father was gone. Strange, that he was gone. But he was weary, worn very thin and weary. He had lived his day. How different it all was, now, at his death, from the time when Alvina knew him as a little child and thought him such a fine gentleman. You live and learn and lose.

There was a slow march to the cemetery. It was a dull, chilly day. Alvina shivered as she stood on the barren hillside, next to the open grave. Her coat didn’t seem warm enough, and her old black seal-skin furs offered little protection. The minister stood on the plank by the grave, and she stood nearby, watching the white flowers swaying in the cold wind. She had put them there for her mother—and for Miss Frost. She felt a sudden attachment to Miss Pinnegar. Yet they would have to say goodbye. Miss Pinnegar had cared for her father in her own quirky, reserved way. Poor Miss Pinnegar, that was all life had given her. Still, it had been a home and a sense of home life. To that home and life Alvina now clung with a desperate hope, knowing deep down she was about to lose it now that her father was gone. It felt strange that he was gone. But he was tired, really worn out and exhausted. He had lived his life. How different everything was now, at his death, from when Alvina remembered him as a little girl thinking he was such a fine gentleman. You live, you learn, and you lose.

For one moment she looked at Madame, who was shuddering with cold, her face hidden behind her black spotted veil. But Madame seemed immensely remote: so unreal. And Ciccio—what was his name? She could not think of it. What was it? She tried to think of Madame’s slow enunciation. Marasca—maraschino. Marasca! Maraschino! What was maraschino? Where had she heard it. Cudgelling her brains, she remembered the doctors, and the suppers after the theatre. And maraschino—why, that was the favourite white liqueur of the innocent Dr. Young. She could remember even now the way he seemed to smack his lips, saying the word maraschino. Yet she didn’t think much of it. Hot, bitterish stuff—nothing: not like green Chartreuse, which Dr. James gave her. Maraschino! Yes, that was it. Made from cherries. Well, Ciccio’s name was nearly the same. Ridiculous! But she supposed Italian words were a good deal alike.

For a moment, she looked at Madame, who was shivering from the cold, her face hidden behind her black spotted veil. But Madame felt incredibly distant: so unreal. And Ciccio—what was his name? She couldn't remember it. What was it? She tried to recall Madame’s slow way of speaking. Marasca—maraschino. Marasca! Maraschino! What was maraschino? Where had she heard that before? Racking her brain, she thought of the doctors and the dinners after the theater. And maraschino—oh, that was the favorite white liqueur of the innocent Dr. Young. She could still picture the way he would smack his lips while saying the word maraschino. Yet, she didn't think much of it. Hot, slightly bitter stuff—nothing special: not like the green Chartreuse Dr. James gave her. Maraschino! Yes, that was it. Made from cherries. Well, Ciccio’s name was almost the same. Ridiculous! But she figured Italian words were quite similar.

Ciccio, the marasca, the bitter cherry, was standing on the edge of the crowd, looking on. He had no connection whatever with the proceedings—stood outside, self-conscious, uncomfortable, bitten by the wind, and hating the people who stared at him. He saw the trim, plump figure of Madame, like some trim plump partridge among a flock of barn-yard fowls. And he depended on her presence. Without her, he would have felt too horribly uncomfortable on that raw hillside. She and he were in some way allied. But these others, how alien and uncouth he felt them. Impressed by their fine clothes, the English working-classes were none the less barbarians to him, uncivilized: just as he was to them an uncivilized animal. Uncouth, they seemed to him, all raw angles and harshness, like their own weather. Not that he thought about them. But he felt it in his flesh, the harshness and discomfort of them. And Alvina was one of them. As she stood there by the grave, pale and pinched and reserved looking, she was of a piece with the hideous cold grey discomfort of the whole scene. Never had anything been more uncongenial to him. He was dying to get away—to clear out. That was all he wanted. Only some southern obstinacy made him watch, from the duskiness of his face, the pale, reserved girl at the grave. Perhaps he even disliked her, at that time. But he watched in his dislike.

Ciccio, the marasca, the bitter cherry, was on the edge of the crowd, watching. He had no connection to what was happening—he stood apart, self-conscious, uncomfortable, chilled by the wind, and resenting the people who looked at him. He saw Madame’s neat, plump figure, like a well-fed partridge among a group of common barnyard birds. He relied on her presence. Without her, he would have felt incredibly out of place on that cold hillside. She and he were somehow connected. But these others—they felt so foreign and awkward to him. Impressed by their nice clothes, the English working-class folks still seemed like barbarians to him, uncivilized: just as he appeared to them, an uncivilized creature. To him, they seemed rough and unrefined, like the harsh weather they came from. Not that he considered them much. But he felt their harshness and discomfort all over his body. And Alvina was one of them. As she stood by the grave, pale and tense and reserved, she blended in with the awful, cold, grey discomfort of the entire scene. Nothing had ever felt more unsuitable to him. He desperately wanted to leave—to escape. That was all he desired. Only some stubbornness kept him there, gazing with his dark expression at the pale, reserved girl by the grave. Maybe he even disliked her at that moment. But he watched despite his dislike.

When the ceremony was over, and the mourners turned away to go back to the cabs, Madame pressed forward to Alvina.

When the ceremony ended and the mourners turned to head back to the cabs, Madame pushed her way over to Alvina.

“I shall say good-bye now, Miss Houghton. We must go to the station for the train. And thank you, thank you. Good-bye.”

“I’m going to say goodbye now, Miss Houghton. We need to head to the station for the train. And thank you, thank you. Goodbye.”

“But—” Alvina looked round.

“But—” Alvina glanced around.

“Ciccio is there. I see him. We must catch the train.”

“Ciccio is here. I see him. We need to catch the train.”

“Oh but—won’t you drive? Won’t you ask Ciccio to drive with you in the cab? Where is he?”

“Oh, but won't you drive? Won't you ask Ciccio to ride with you in the cab? Where is he?”

Madame pointed him out as he hung back among the graves, his black hat cocked a little on one side. He was watching. Alvina broke away from her cousin, and went to him.

Madame pointed him out as he lingered among the graves, his black hat tilted slightly to one side. He was watching. Alvina detached herself from her cousin and walked over to him.

“Madame is going to drive to the station,” she said. “She wants you to get in with her.”

“Madame is going to drive to the station,” she said. “She wants you to get in with her.”

He looked round at the cabs.

He looked around at the taxis.

“All right,” he said, and he picked his way across the graves to Madame, following Alvina.

“All right,” he said, and he carefully made his way across the graves to Madame, following Alvina.

“So, we go together in the cab,” said Madame to him. Then: “Good-bye, my dear Miss Houghton. Perhaps we shall meet once more. Who knows? My heart is with you, my dear.” She put her arms round Alvina and kissed her, a little theatrically. The cousin looked on, very much aloof. Ciccio stood by.

“So, we’ll take a cab together,” Madame said to him. Then she added, “Goodbye, my dear Miss Houghton. Maybe we’ll see each other again. Who knows? My heart is with you, dear.” She wrapped her arms around Alvina and gave her a kiss, a bit dramatically. The cousin watched from a distance, very detached. Ciccio stood nearby.

“Come then, Ciccio,” said Madame.

“Come on, Ciccio,” said Madame.

“Good-bye,” said Alvina to him. “You’ll come again, won’t you?” She looked at him from her strained, pale face.

“Goodbye,” Alvina said to him. “You’ll come back, right?” She looked at him from her tense, pale face.

“All right,” he said, shaking her hand loosely. It sounded hopelessly indefinite.

“All right,” he said, shaking her hand loosely. It sounded hopelessly uncertain.

“You will come, won’t you?” she repeated, staring at him with strained, unseeing blue eyes.

“You're coming, right?” she asked again, looking at him with tense, unseeing blue eyes.

“All right,” he said, ducking and turning away.

“All right,” he said, ducking and turning away.

She stood quite still for a moment, quite lost. Then she went on with her cousin to her cab, home to the funeral tea.

She stood still for a moment, feeling completely lost. Then she continued on with her cousin to the cab, heading home for the funeral tea.

“Good-bye!” Madame fluttered a black-edged handkerchief. But Ciccio, most uncomfortable in his four-wheeler, kept hidden.

“Goodbye!” Madame waved a black-edged handkerchief. But Ciccio, feeling very uneasy in his carriage, stayed out of sight.

The funeral tea, with its baked meats and sweets, was a terrible affair. But it came to an end, as everything comes to an end, and Miss Pinnegar and Alvina were left alone in the emptiness of Manchester House.

The funeral tea, with its roasted meats and desserts, was a grim event. But it eventually wrapped up, like everything does, and Miss Pinnegar and Alvina were left alone in the void of Manchester House.

“If you weren’t here, Miss Pinnegar, I should be quite by myself,” said Alvina, blanched and strained.

“If you weren’t here, Miss Pinnegar, I would be completely alone,” said Alvina, pale and tense.

“Yes. And so should I without you,” said Miss Pinnegar doggedly. They looked at each other. And that night both slept in Miss Pinnegar’s bed, out of sheer terror of the empty house.

“Yes. And I should too without you,” Miss Pinnegar said firmly. They looked at each other. That night, both slept in Miss Pinnegar’s bed, overwhelmed by fear of the empty house.

During the days following the funeral, no one could have been more tiresome than Alvina. James had left everything to his daughter, excepting some rights in the work-shop, which were Miss Pinnegar’s. But the question was, how much did “everything” amount to? There was something less than a hundred pounds in the bank. There was a mortgage on Manchester House. There were substantial bills owing on account of the Endeavour. Alvina had about a hundred pounds left from the insurance money, when all funeral expenses were paid. Of that she was sure, and of nothing else.

During the days after the funeral, no one was more annoying than Alvina. James had left everything to his daughter, except for some rights to the workshop, which belonged to Miss Pinnegar. But the question was, how much did "everything" really include? There was just under a hundred pounds in the bank. There was a mortgage on Manchester House. There were significant bills owed for the Endeavour. Alvina had about a hundred pounds remaining from the insurance money after all the funeral expenses were covered. She was sure of that and nothing else.

For the rest, she was almost driven mad by people coming to talk to her. The lawyer came, the clergyman came, her cousin came, the old, stout, prosperous tradesmen of Woodhouse came, Mr. May came, Miss Pinnegar came. And they all had schemes, and they all had advice. The chief plan was that the theatre should be sold up: and that Manchester House should be sold, reserving a lease on the top floor, where Miss Pinnegar’s work-rooms were: that Miss Pinnegar and Alvina should move into a small house, Miss Pinnegar keeping the work-room, Alvina giving music-lessons: that the two women should be partners in the work-shop.

For the rest, she was nearly driven crazy by people coming to talk to her. The lawyer came, the clergyman came, her cousin came, the old, heavyset, successful tradesmen of Woodhouse came, Mr. May came, Miss Pinnegar came. And they all had plans, and they all had advice. The main idea was that the theater should be sold: and that Manchester House should be sold, keeping a lease on the top floor where Miss Pinnegar’s workrooms were: that Miss Pinnegar and Alvina should move into a small house, with Miss Pinnegar maintaining the workroom and Alvina giving music lessons: that the two women should be partners in the workshop.

There were other plans, of course. There was a faction against the chapel faction, which favoured the plan sketched out above. The theatre faction, including Mr. May and some of the more florid tradesmen, favoured the risking of everything in the Endeavour. Alvina was to be the proprietress of the Endeavour, she was to run it on some sort of successful lines, and abandon all other enterprise. Minor plans included the election of Alvina to the post of parish nurse, at six pounds a month: a small private school; a small haberdashery shop; and a position in the office of her cousin’s Knarborough business. To one and all Alvina answered with a tantalizing: “I don’t know what I’m going to do. I don’t know. I can’t say yet. I shall see. I shall see.” Till one and all became angry with her. They were all so benevolent, and all so sure that they were proposing the very best thing she could do. And they were all nettled, even indignant that she did not jump at their proposals. She listened to them all. She even invited their advice. Continually she said: “Well, what do you think of it?” And she repeated the chapel plan to the theatre group, the theatre plan to the chapel party, the nursing to the pianoforte proposers, the haberdashery shop to the private school advocates. “Tell me what you think,” she said repeatedly. And they all told her they thought their plan was best. And bit by bit she told every advocate the proposal of every other advocate “Well, Lawyer Beeby thinks—” and “Well now, Mr. Clay, the minister, advises—” and so on and so on, till it was all buzzing through thirty benevolent and officious heads. And thirty benevolently-officious wills were striving to plant each one its own particular scheme of benevolence. And Alvina, naïve and pathetic, egged them all on in their strife, without even knowing what she was doing. One thing only was certain. Some obstinate will in her own self absolutely refused to have her mind made up. She would not have her mind made up for her, and she would not make it up for herself. And so everybody began to say “I’m getting tired of her. You talk to her, and you get no forrarder. She slips off to something else. I’m not going to bother with her any more.” In truth, Woodhouse was in a fever, for three weeks or more, arranging Alvina’s unarrangeable future for her. Offers of charity were innumerable—for three weeks.

There were other plans, of course. There was a group against the chapel supporters, who endorsed the earlier idea. The theatre group, including Mr. May and some of the more flamboyant tradesmen, wanted to risk everything on the Endeavour. Alvina was to be the owner of the Endeavour, she was supposed to run it successfully and give up all other ventures. Smaller plans included Alvina being elected as the parish nurse for six pounds a month; starting a small private school; opening a small haberdashery shop; and taking a position in her cousin’s business in Knarborough. To everyone, Alvina responded with a teasing, “I don’t know what I’m going to do. I don’t know. I can’t say yet. I’ll see. I’ll see.” Until everyone became frustrated with her. They were all so well-meaning and convinced they were suggesting the best option for her. And they were all irritated, even outraged, that she didn’t jump at their ideas. She listened to them all. She even asked for their advice. Constantly she said, “Well, what do you think about it?” She relayed the chapel plan to the theatre group, the theatre idea to the chapel supporters, the nursing option to the pianoforte proposers, and the haberdashery store to the private school advocates. “Tell me what you think,” she asked repeatedly. And they all told her they believed their plan was the best. Bit by bit, she shared each advocate's proposal with every other advocate—“Well, Lawyer Beeby thinks—” and “Well now, Mr. Clay, the minister, advises—” and so on, until it was all buzzing through thirty well-meaning and pushy heads. And thirty well-meaning, pushy wills were all trying to impose their own specific scheme of kindness. And Alvina, naïve and a bit sad, encouraged them all in their struggle without even realizing what she was doing. One thing was certain. Some stubborn part of her absolutely refused to settle on any decision. She would not have anyone else make her mind up, and she wouldn’t do it herself either. And so everyone started to say, “I’m getting tired of her. You talk to her, and you get nowhere. She just shifts to something else. I’m not going to deal with her anymore.” In truth, Woodhouse was in a frenzy for three weeks or more, trying to arrange Alvina’s unarrangeable future for her. Offers of charity were countless—for three weeks.

Meanwhile, the lawyer went on with the proving of the will and the drawing up of a final account of James’s property; Mr. May went on with the Endeavour, though Alvina did not go down to play; Miss Pinnegar went on with the work-girls: and Alvina went on unmaking her mind.

Meanwhile, the lawyer continued with the execution of the will and finalizing an account of James’s property; Mr. May kept working on the Endeavour, although Alvina didn’t go down to play; Miss Pinnegar continued with the work-girls; and Alvina kept changing her mind.

Ciccio did not come during the first week. Alvina had a post-card from Madame, from Cheshire: rather far off. But such was the buzz and excitement over her material future, such a fever was worked up round about her that Alvina, the petty-propertied heroine of the moment, was quite carried away in a storm of schemes and benevolent suggestions. She answered Madame’s post-card, but did not give much thought to the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras. As a matter of fact, she was enjoying a real moment of importance, there at the centre of Woodhouse’s rather domineering benevolence: a benevolence which she unconsciously, but systematically frustrated. All this scheming for selling out and making reservations and hanging on and fixing prices and getting private bids for Manchester House and for the Endeavour, the excitement of forming a Limited Company to run the Endeavour, of seeing a lawyer about the sale of Manchester House and the auctioneer about the sale of the furniture, of receiving men who wanted to pick up the machines upstairs cheap, and of keeping everything dangling, deciding nothing, putting everything off till she had seen somebody else, this for the moment fascinated her, went to her head. It was not until the second week had passed that her excitement began to merge into irritation, and not until the third week had gone by that she began to feel herself entangled in an asphyxiating web of indecision, and her heart began to sing because Ciccio had never turned up. Now she would have given anything to see the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras again. But she did not know where they were. Now she began to loathe the excitement of her property: doubtfully hers, every stick of it. Now she would give anything to get away from Woodhouse, from the horrible buzz and entanglement of her sordid affairs. Now again her wild recklessness came over her.

Ciccio didn’t show up during the first week. Alvina received a postcard from Madame, all the way from Cheshire, which was quite far. But the buzz and excitement about her financial future created such a frenzy around her that Alvina, the somewhat privileged heroine of the moment, got swept up in a whirlwind of plans and well-meaning suggestions. She replied to Madame’s postcard, but didn't think much about the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras. In reality, she was enjoying a moment of significance at the center of Woodhouse’s somewhat domineering generosity—a generosity she unknowingly but systematically undermined. All this planning to sell out, make reservations, hold on to things, set prices, and get private bids for Manchester House and the Endeavour, the thrill of forming a Limited Company to manage the Endeavour, consulting a lawyer about selling Manchester House and talking to the auctioneer about the furniture, receiving people wanting to buy machines upstairs for cheap, and keeping everything up in the air, deciding nothing, postponing everything until she had spoken to someone else—this all fascinated her and went to her head for the moment. It wasn’t until the second week had passed that her excitement started to turn into irritation, and not until the third week that she began to feel trapped in a suffocating web of indecision, and her heart started to lighten because Ciccio had never shown up. Now she would have given anything to see the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras again. But she had no idea where they were. She began to hate the chaos of her property: uncertainly hers, every piece of it. Now she would give anything to escape from Woodhouse, from the awful buzz and mess of her petty affairs. Once again, her wild recklessness washed over her.

She suddenly said she was going away somewhere: she would not say where. She cashed all the money she could: a hundred-and-twenty-five pounds. She took the train to Cheshire, to the last address of the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras: she followed them to Stockport: and back to Chinley: and there she was stuck for the night. Next day she dashed back almost to Woodhouse, and swerved round to Sheffield. There, in that black town, thank heaven, she saw their announcement on the wall. She took a taxi to their theatre, and then on to their lodgings. The first thing she saw was Louis, in his shirt sleeves, on the landing above.

She suddenly said she was leaving for a while: she wouldn’t say where. She withdrew as much cash as she could: one hundred twenty-five pounds. She took the train to Cheshire, to the last address of the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras: she tracked them to Stockport: and then back to Chinley: and there she was stuck for the night. The next day she rushed back almost to Woodhouse, then veered towards Sheffield. There, in that grim town, thank goodness, she spotted their notice on the wall. She took a taxi to their theater, and then to their place. The first thing she saw was Louis, in his shirt sleeves, on the landing above.

She laughed with excitement and pleasure. She seemed another woman. Madame looked up, almost annoyed, when she entered.

She laughed with excitement and joy. She seemed like a different woman. Madame looked up, almost irritated, when she walked in.

“I couldn’t keep away from you, Madame,” she cried.

“I couldn’t stay away from you, Madame,” she exclaimed.

“Evidently,” said Madame.

"Clearly," said Madame.

Madame was darning socks for the young men. She was a wonderful mother for them, sewed for them, cooked for them, looked after them most carefully. Not many minutes was Madame idle.

Madame was mending socks for the young men. She was a fantastic mother to them, sewing for them, cooking for them, and taking care of them with great attention. Madame was hardly ever idle.

“Do you mind?” said Alvina.

“Do you mind?” Alvina asked.

Madame darned for some moments without answering.

Madame kept darning for a few moments without responding.

“And how is everything at Woodhouse?” she asked.

“And how's everything at Woodhouse?” she asked.

“I couldn’t bear it any longer. I couldn’t bear it. So I collected all the money I could, and ran away. Nobody knows where I am.”

“I couldn’t take it anymore. I just couldn’t. So I gathered all the money I could find and left. No one knows where I am.”

Madame looked up with bright, black, censorious eyes, at the flushed girl opposite. Alvina had a certain strangeness and brightness, which Madame did not know, and a frankness which the Frenchwoman mistrusted, but found disarming.

Madame looked up with bright, dark, critical eyes at the blushing girl across from her. Alvina had a certain oddness and vibrancy that Madame didn't understand, along with a straightforwardness that the Frenchwoman was suspicious of but also found endearing.

“And all the business, the will and all?” said Madame.

“And all the business, the will, and everything?” said Madame.

“They’re still fussing about it.”

“They're still worried about it.”

“And there is some money?”

"And is there any money?"

“I have got a hundred pounds here,” laughed Alvina. “What there will be when everything is settled, I don’t know. But not very much, I’m sure of that.”

“I have a hundred pounds here,” laughed Alvina. “I don’t know what it will be when everything’s settled, but I’m sure it won’t be very much.”

“How much do you think? A thousand pounds?”

“How much do you think? A thousand bucks?”

“Oh, it’s just possible, you know. But it’s just as likely there won’t be another penny—”

“Oh, it’s definitely possible, you know. But it’s just as likely there won’t be another penny—”

Madame nodded slowly, as always when she did her calculations.

Madame nodded slowly, just like she always did when she was doing her calculations.

“And if there is nothing, what do you intend?” said Madame.

“And if there’s nothing, what do you plan to do?” said Madame.

“I don’t know,” said Alvina brightly.

"I don’t know," Alvina said cheerfully.

“And if there is something?”

“And what if there’s something?”

“I don’t know either. But I thought, if you would let me play for you, I could keep myself for some time with my own money. You said perhaps I might be with the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras. I wish you would let me.”

“I don’t know either. But I thought, if you would let me play for you, I could manage to support myself for a while with my own money. You mentioned that I might be with the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras. I really wish you would allow me to.”

Madame bent her head so that nothing showed but the bright black folds of her hair. Then she looked up, with a slow, subtle, rather jeering smile.

Madame tilted her head so that only the shiny black strands of her hair were visible. Then she looked up, with a slow, sly, somewhat mocking smile.

“Ciccio didn’t come to see you, hein?”

“Ciccio didn’t come to see you, huh?”

“No,” said Alvina. “Yet he promised.”

“No,” Alvina said. “But he did promise.”

Again Madame smiled sardonically.

Again, Madame smiled sarcastically.

“Do you call it a promise?” she said. “You are easy to be satisfied with a word. A hundred pounds? No more?”

“Do you really call that a promise?” she said. “You’re easily satisfied with just words. A hundred pounds? Nothing more?”

“A hundred and twenty—”

"120—"

“Where is it?”

"Where is it at?"

“In my bag at the station—in notes. And I’ve got a little here—” Alvina opened her purse, and took out some little gold and silver.

“In my bag at the station—in cash. And I’ve got a little here—” Alvina opened her purse and took out some small coins in gold and silver.

“At the station!” exclaimed Madame, smiling grimly. “Then perhaps you have nothing.”

“At the station!” Madame said with a grim smile. “Then maybe you have nothing.”

“Oh, I think it’s quite safe, don’t you—?”

“Oh, I think it’s pretty safe, don’t you—?”

“Yes—maybe—since it is England. And you think a hundred and twenty pounds is enough?”

“Yes—maybe—since it's England. And you think one hundred twenty pounds is enough?”

“What for?”

"What's the purpose?"

“To satisfy Ciccio.”

"To please Ciccio."

“I wasn’t thinking of him,” cried Alvina.

“I wasn’t thinking about him,” Alvina exclaimed.

“No?” said Madame ironically. “I can propose it to him. Wait one moment.” She went to the door and called Ciccio.

“No?” said Madame, sounding sarcastic. “I can suggest it to him. Just a moment.” She went to the door and called Ciccio.

He entered, looking not very good-tempered.

He walked in, looking pretty grumpy.

“Be so good, my dear,” said Madame to him, “to go to the station and fetch Miss Houghton’s little bag. You have got the ticket, have you?” Alvina handed the luggage ticket to Madame. “Midland Railway,” said Madame. “And, Ciccio, you are listening—? Mind! There is a hundred and twenty pounds of Miss Houghton’s money in the bag. You hear? Mind it is not lost.”

“Be so kind, my dear,” said Madame to him, “to go to the station and get Miss Houghton’s little bag. You have the ticket, right?” Alvina handed the luggage ticket to Madame. “Midland Railway,” said Madame. “And, Ciccio, are you paying attention? Listen! There is one hundred and twenty pounds of Miss Houghton’s money in the bag. Do you understand? Make sure it doesn’t get lost.”

“It’s all I have,” said Alvina.

“It’s all I have,” Alvina said.

“For the time, for the time—till the will is proved, it is all the cash she has. So mind doubly. You hear?”

“For now, until the will is verified, it's all the cash she has. So be extra careful. Got it?”

“All right,” said Ciccio.

“Okay,” said Ciccio.

“Tell him what sort of a bag, Miss Houghton,” said Madame.

“Tell him what kind of bag, Miss Houghton,” said Madame.

Alvina told him. He ducked and went. Madame listened for his final departure. Then she nodded sagely at Alvina.

Alvina told him. He ducked and left. Madame listened for the sound of his final departure. Then she nodded wisely at Alvina.

“Take off your hat and coat, my dear. Soon we will have tea—when Cic’ returns. Let him think, let him think what he likes. So much money is certain, perhaps there will be more. Let him think. It will make all the difference that there is so much cash—yes, so much—”

“Take off your hat and coat, my dear. We’ll have tea soon—when Cic’ gets back. Let him think whatever he wants. There's already so much money, maybe there will be even more. Let him think. The fact that there’s so much cash will really change things—yes, so much—”

“But would it really make a difference to him?” cried Alvina.

“But would it really matter to him?” cried Alvina.

“Oh my dear!” exclaimed Madame. “Why should it not? We are on earth, where we must eat. We are not in Paradise. If it were a thousand pounds, then he would want very badly to marry you. But a hundred and twenty is better than a blow to the eye, eh? Why sure!”

“Oh my dear!” Madame exclaimed. “Why wouldn’t it? We’re on earth, where we need to eat. We’re not in Paradise. If it were a thousand pounds, then he would really want to marry you. But a hundred and twenty is better than a punch in the eye, right? Absolutely!”

“It’s dreadful, though—!” said Alvina.

“It’s awful, though—!” said Alvina.

“Oh la-la! Dreadful! If it was Max, who is sentimental, then no, the money is nothing. But all the others—why, you see, they are men, and they know which side to butter their bread. Men are like cats, my dear, they don’t like their bread without butter. Why should they? Nor do I, nor do I.”

“Oh wow! How terrible! If it was Max, who is sentimental, then no, the money doesn’t matter. But all the others—well, you see, they’re men, and they know which side to butter their bread. Men are like cats, my dear; they don’t like their bread without butter. Why should they? Nor do I, nor do I.”

“Can I help with the darning?” said Alvina.

“Can I help with the mending?” said Alvina.

“Hein? I shall give you Ciccio’s socks, yes? He pushes holes in the toes—you see?” Madame poked two fingers through the hole in the toe of a red-and-black sock, and smiled a little maliciously at Alvina.

“Hey? I’ll give you Ciccio’s socks, okay? He keeps putting holes in the toes—you see?” Madame poked two fingers through the hole in the toe of a red-and-black sock and smiled a little wickedly at Alvina.

“I don’t mind which sock I darn,” she said.

“I don't care which sock I fix,” she said.

“No? You don’t? Well then, I give you another. But if you like I will speak to him—”

“No? You don’t? Well then, I’ll give you another. But if you want, I can talk to him—”

“What to say?” asked Alvina.

"What should I say?" asked Alvina.

“To say that you have so much money, and hope to have more. And that you like him—Yes? Am I right? You like him very much?—hein? Is it so?”

“To say that you have a lot of money and hope to have even more. And that you like him—Yeah? Am I right? You really like him a lot?—huh? Is that true?”

“And then what?” said Alvina.

“And then what?” Alvina asked.

“That he should tell me if he should like to marry you also—quite simply. What? Yes?”

“That he should let me know if he wants to marry you too—just like that. What? Yes?”

“No,” said Alvina. “Don’t say anything—not yet.”

“No,” Alvina said. “Don’t say anything—not yet.”

“Hé? Not yet? Not yet. All right, not yet then. You will see—”

“Huh? Not yet? Not yet. Okay, not yet then. You’ll see—”

Alvina sat darning the sock and smiling at her own shamelessness. The point that amused her most of all was the fact that she was not by any means sure she wanted to marry him. There was Madame spinning her web like a plump prolific black spider. There was Ciccio, the unrestful fly. And there was herself, who didn’t know in the least what she was doing. There sat two of them, Madame and herself, darning socks in a stuffy little bedroom with a gas fire, as if they had been born to it. And after all, Woodhouse wasn’t fifty miles away.

Alvina sat mending the sock and smiling at her own boldness. What amused her the most was that she wasn’t even sure she wanted to marry him. There was Madame spinning her web like a plump, busy black spider. There was Ciccio, the restless fly. And then there was her, who had no idea what she was doing. The two of them, Madame and herself, sat mending socks in a stuffy little bedroom with a gas heater, as if they were meant to be there. And after all, Woodhouse wasn't that far away.

Madame went downstairs to get tea ready. Wherever she was, she superintended the cooking and the preparation of meals for her young men, scrupulous and quick. She called Alvina downstairs. Ciccio came in with the bag.

Madame went downstairs to prepare the tea. No matter where she was, she oversaw the cooking and meal prep for her young men, being both meticulous and efficient. She called Alvina down. Ciccio came in with the bag.

“See, my dear, that your money is safe,” said Madame.

“Make sure your money is safe, my dear,” said Madame.

Alvina unfastened her bag and counted the crisp white notes.

Alvina unzipped her bag and counted the crisp white bills.

“And now,” said Madame, “I shall lock it in my little bank, yes, where it will be safe. And I shall give you a receipt, which the young men will witness.”

“And now,” said Madame, “I'm going to lock it away in my little bank, yes, where it will be safe. And I will give you a receipt that the young men will sign.”

The party sat down to tea, in the stuffy sitting-room.

The group sat down for tea in the cramped living room.

“Now, boys,” said Madame, “what do you say? Shall Miss Houghton join the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras? Shall she be our pianist?”

“Okay, guys,” said Madame, “what do you think? Should Miss Houghton join the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras? Should she be our pianist?”

The eyes of the four young men rested on Alvina. Max, as being the responsible party, looked business-like. Louis was tender, Geoffrey round-eyed and inquisitive, Ciccio furtive.

The eyes of the four young men focused on Alvina. Max, being the one in charge, appeared serious. Louis was gentle, Geoffrey wide-eyed and curious, Ciccio secretive.

“With great pleasure,” said Max. “But can the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras afford to pay a pianist for themselves?”

“Of course,” said Max. “But can the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras afford to hire a pianist for themselves?”

“No,” said Madame. “No. I think not. Miss Houghton will come for one month, to prove, and in that time she shall pay for herself. Yes? So she fancies it.”

“No,” said Madame. “No. I don’t think so. Miss Houghton will come for one month, to prove herself, and during that time she’ll pay for her stay. Right? That’s what she believes.”

“Can we pay her expenses?” said Max.

“Can we cover her expenses?” said Max.

“No,” said Alvina. “Let me pay everything for myself, for a month. I should like to be with you, awfully—”

“No,” Alvina said. “Let me cover all my expenses for a month. I really want to be with you a lot—”

She looked across with a look half mischievous, half beseeching at the erect Max. He bowed as he sat at table.

She glanced over, a mix of mischief and pleading in her expression, at the upright Max. He bowed while sitting at the table.

“I think we shall all be honoured,” he said.

“I believe we will all be honored,” he said.

“Certainly,” said Louis, bowing also over his tea-cup.

"Sure," said Louis, also bowing over his teacup.

Geoffrey inclined his head, and Ciccio lowered his eyelashes in indication of agreement.

Geoffrey nodded, and Ciccio dropped his eyelashes in a sign of agreement.

“Now then,” said Madame briskly, “we are all agreed. Tonight we will have a bottle of wine on it. Yes, gentlemen? What d’you say? Chianti—hein?”

“Alright then,” said Madame quickly, “we're all on the same page. Tonight we’ll have a bottle of wine to celebrate. Yes, gentlemen? What do you think? Chianti—right?”

They all bowed above the table.

They all leaned over the table.

“And Miss Houghton shall have her professional name, eh? Because we cannot say Miss Houghton—what?”

“And Miss Houghton will have her professional name, right? Because we can’t just call her Miss Houghton—what?”

“Do call me Alvina,” said Alvina.

“Please call me Alvina,” said Alvina.

“Alvina—Al-vy-na! No, excuse me, my dear, I don’t like it. I don’t like this ‘vy’ sound. Tonight we shall find a name.”

“Alvina—Al-vy-na! No, hold on, my dear, I don’t like it. I’m not a fan of this ‘vy’ sound. Tonight we’ll choose a name.”

After tea they inquired for a room for Alvina. There was none in the house. But two doors away was another decent lodging-house, where a bedroom on the top floor was found for her.

After tea, they asked for a room for Alvina. There wasn’t one available in the house. However, two doors down, there was another decent lodging house, where they found a bedroom on the top floor for her.

“I think you are very well here,” said Madame.

“I think you fit in very well here,” said Madame.

“Quite nice,” said Alvina, looking round the hideous little room, and remembering her other term of probation, as a maternity nurse.

“Really nice,” said Alvina, glancing around the ugly little room and recalling her previous stint as a maternity nurse.

She dressed as attractively as possible, in her new dress of black voile, and imitating Madame, she put four jewelled rings on her fingers. As a rule she only wore the mourning-ring of black enamel and diamond, which had been always on Miss Frost’s finger. Now she left off this, and took four diamond rings, and one good sapphire. She looked at herself in her mirror as she had never done before, really interested in the effect she made. And in her dress she pinned a valuable old ruby brooch.

She dressed as attractively as she could in her new black voile dress, and copying Madame, she put four jeweled rings on her fingers. Usually, she only wore the black enamel and diamond mourning ring that had always been on Miss Frost’s finger. Now, she took that off and put on four diamond rings and one nice sapphire. She looked at herself in the mirror like she never had before, genuinely interested in her appearance. And in her dress, she pinned a valuable old ruby brooch.

Then she went down to Madame’s house. Madame eyed her shrewdly, with just a touch of jealousy: the eternal jealousy that must exist between the plump, pale partridge of a Frenchwoman, whose black hair is so glossy and tidy, whose black eyes are so acute, whose black dress is so neat and chic, and the rather thin Englishwoman in soft voile, with soft, rather loose brown hair and demure, blue-grey eyes.

Then she went down to Madame’s house. Madame looked her over shrewdly, with a hint of jealousy: the ongoing jealousy that always exists between the plump, pale Frenchwoman, whose shiny black hair is so neat, whose sharp black eyes are so observant, whose black dress is so tidy and chic, and the somewhat thin Englishwoman in soft voile, with loose, soft brown hair and modest, blue-grey eyes.

“Oh—a difference—what a difference! When you have a little more flesh—then—” Madame made a slight click with her tongue. “What a good brooch, eh?” Madame fingered the brooch. “Old paste—old paste—antique—”

“Oh—a difference—what a difference! When you have a little more weight—then—” Madame made a slight click with her tongue. “What a nice brooch, right?” Madame touched the brooch. “Old paste—old paste—antique—”

“No,” said Alvina. “They are real rubies. It was my great-grandmother’s.”

“No,” Alvina said. “They’re real rubies. They belonged to my great-grandmother.”

“Do you mean it? Real? Are you sure—”

“Do you really mean it? For real? Are you sure—”

“I think I’m quite sure.”

“I’m pretty sure.”

Madame scrutinized the jewels with a fine eye.

The woman examined the jewels closely.

“Hm!” she said. And Alvina did not know whether she was sceptical, or jealous, or admiring, or really impressed.

“Hmm!” she said. Alvina couldn't tell if she was skeptical, jealous, admiring, or genuinely impressed.

“And the diamonds are real?” said Madame, making Alvina hold up her hands.

“And the diamonds are real?” asked Madame, making Alvina raise her hands.

“I’ve always understood so,” said Alvina.

“I’ve always understood it that way,” said Alvina.

Madame scrutinized, and slowly nodded her head. Then she looked into Alvina’s eyes, really a little jealous.

Madame examined Alvina closely and nodded slowly. Then she looked into Alvina’s eyes, feeling a bit jealous.

“Another four thousand francs there,” she said, nodding sagely.

“Another four thousand francs there,” she said, nodding wisely.

“Really!” said Alvina.

"Seriously!" said Alvina.

“For sure. It’s enough—it’s enough—”

"Definitely. It's sufficient—it's sufficient—"

And there was a silence between the two women.

And there was a pause between the two women.

The young men had been out shopping for the supper. Louis, who knew where to find French and German stuff, came in with bundles, Ciccio returned with a couple of flasks, Geoffrey with sundry moist papers of edibles. Alvina helped Madame to put the anchovies and sardines and tunny and ham and salami on various plates, she broke off a bit of fern from one of the flower-pots, to stick in the pork-pie, she set the table with its ugly knives and forks and glasses. All the time her rings sparkled, her red brooch sent out beams, she laughed and was gay, she was quick, and she flattered Madame by being very deferential to her. Whether she was herself or not, in the hideous, common, stuffy sitting-room of the lodging-house she did not know or care. But she felt excited and gay. She knew the young men were watching her. Max gave his assistance wherever possible. Geoffrey watched her rings, half spell-bound. But Alvina was concerned only to flatter the plump, white, soft vanity of Madame. She carefully chose for Madame the finest plate, the clearest glass, the whitest-hafted knife, the most delicate fork. All of which Madame saw, with acute eyes.

The young men had been out shopping for dinner. Louis, who knew where to find French and German items, came in with bags, Ciccio returned with a couple of bottles, and Geoffrey brought back various packages of food. Alvina helped Madame arrange the anchovies, sardines, tuna, ham, and salami on different plates. She broke off a bit of fern from one of the flower pots to stick in the pork pie, and she set the table with its ugly knives, forks, and glasses. All the while, her rings sparkled, her red brooch sparkled, she laughed and was cheerful, she was quick, and she flattered Madame by being very respectful to her. Whether she was truly herself or not in the ugly, cramped, stuffy sitting room of the boarding house, she didn’t know or care. But she felt excited and happy. She sensed that the young men were watching her. Max offered help wherever he could. Geoffrey watched her rings, almost entranced. But Alvina was only focused on flattering the plump, soft vanity of Madame. She carefully selected the finest plate, the clearest glass, the whitest-handled knife, and the most delicate fork for Madame. Madame noticed all of this with keen eyes.

At the theatre the same: Alvina played for Kishwégin, only for Kishwégin. And Madame had the time of her life.

At the theater, it was the same: Alvina performed only for Kishwégin, just for Kishwégin. And Madame had the time of her life.

“You know, my dear,” she said afterward to Alvina, “I understand sympathy in music. Music goes straight to the heart.” And she kissed Alvina on both cheeks, throwing her arms round her neck dramatically.

“You know, my dear,” she said afterward to Alvina, “I get what sympathy in music means. Music goes right to the heart.” And she kissed Alvina on both cheeks, wrapping her arms around her neck dramatically.

“I’m so glad,” said the wily Alvina.

“I’m so glad,” said the savvy Alvina.

And the young men stirred uneasily, and smiled furtively.

And the young men shifted uncomfortably and smiled awkwardly.

They hurried home to the famous supper. Madame sat at one end of the table, Alvina at the other. Madame had Max and Louis by her side, Alvina had Ciccio and Geoffrey. Ciccio was on Alvina’s right hand: a delicate hint.

They rushed home for the famous dinner. Madame sat at one end of the table, Alvina at the other. Madame had Max and Louis next to her, while Alvina had Ciccio and Geoffrey. Ciccio was on Alvina’s right side: a subtle hint.

They began with hors d’oeuvres and tumblers three parts full of Chianti. Alvina wanted to water her wine, but was not allowed to insult the sacred liquid. There was a spirit of great liveliness and conviviality. Madame became paler, her eyes blacker, with the wine she drank, her voice became a little raucous.

They started with appetizers and glasses filled three-quarters with Chianti. Alvina wanted to dilute her wine but wasn’t allowed to disrespect the sacred drink. There was a strong sense of liveliness and camaraderie. Madame became paler, her eyes darker with the wine she consumed, and her voice turned a bit hoarse.

“Tonight,” she said, “the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras make their feast of affiliation. The white daughter has entered the tribe of the Hirondelles, swallows that pass from land to land, and build their nests between roof and wall. A new swallow, a new Huron from the tents of the pale-face, from the lodges of the north, from the tribe of the Yenghees.” Madame’s black eyes glared with a kind of wild triumph down the table at Alvina. “Nameless, without having a name, comes the maiden with the red jewels, dark-hearted, with the red beams. Wine from the pale-face shadows, drunken wine for Kishwégin, strange wine for the braves in their nostrils, Vaali, à vous.”

“Tonight,” she said, “the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras are having their feast of affiliation. The white daughter has joined the Hirondelles tribe, swallows that travel from land to land and build their nests between roofs and walls. A new swallow, a new Huron from the tents of the pale-faces, from the lodges up north, from the tribe of the Yenghees.” Madame’s black eyes gleamed with a wild triumph as she stared down the table at Alvina. “Nameless, without a name, comes the maiden with the red jewels, dark-hearted, with the red beams. Wine from the pale-face shadows, drunken wine for Kishwégin, strange wine for the braves in their nostrils, Vaali, à vous.”

Madame lifted her glass.

Madame raised her glass.

“Vaali, drink to her—Boire à elle—” She thrust her glass forwards in the air. The young men thrust their glasses up towards Alvina, in a cluster. She could see their mouths all smiling, their teeth white as they cried in their throats: “Vaali! Vaali! Boire à vous.”

“Vaali, cheers to her—Cheers to her—” She raised her glass high in the air. The young men lifted their glasses toward Alvina, forming a group. She could see their smiling mouths, their white teeth shining as they shouted in unison: “Vaali! Vaali! Cheers to you.”

Ciccio was near to her. Under the table he laid his hand on her knee. Quickly she put forward her hand to protect herself. He took her hand, and looked at her along the glass as he drank. She saw his throat move as the wine went down it. He put down his glass, still watching her.

Ciccio was close to her. Under the table, he placed his hand on her knee. She quickly reached for her hand to defend herself. He grabbed her hand and looked at her over the glass as he drank. She watched his throat move as the wine went down. He set down his glass, still keeping his eyes on her.

“Vaali!” he said, in his throat. Then across the table “Hé, Gigi—Viale! Le Petit Chemin! Comment? Me prends-tu? L’allée—”

“Vaali!” he said, from deep in his throat. Then across the table, “Hey, Gigi—Viale! The Little Path! What? Are you joking? The lane—”

There came a great burst of laughter from Louis.

There was a huge burst of laughter from Louis.

“It is good, it is good!” he cried. “Oh Madame! Viale, it is Italian for the little way, the alley. That is too rich.”

“It’s great, it’s great!” he exclaimed. “Oh Madame! Viale, that means the little way in Italian, the alley. That’s too hilarious.”

Max went off into a high and ribald laugh.

Max burst into a loud and raucous laugh.

“L’allée italienne!” he said, and shouted with laughter.

“ The Italian alley!” he said, bursting into laughter.

“Alley or avenue, what does it matter,” cried Madame in French, “so long as it is a good journey.”

“Alley or avenue, what does it matter,” cried Madame in French, “as long as it’s a good journey.”

Here Geoffrey at last saw the joke. With a strange determined flourish he filled his glass, cocking up his elbow.

Here Geoffrey finally got the joke. With a strange determined flourish, he filled his glass, lifting his elbow.

“A toi, Cic’—et bon voyage!” he said, and then he tilted up his chin and swallowed in great throatfuls.

“A toi, Cic’—and safe travels!” he said, and then he lifted his chin and gulped down big mouthfuls.

“Certainly! Certainly!” cried Madame. “To thy good journey, my Ciccio, for thou art not a great traveller—”

“Of course! Of course!” exclaimed Madame. “Safe travels, my Ciccio, since you’re not much of a traveler—”

“Na, pour ça, y’a plus d’une voie,” said Geoffrey.

“Yeah, for that, there’s more than one way,” said Geoffrey.

During this passage in French Alvina sat with very bright eyes looking from one to another, and not understanding. But she knew it was something improper, on her account. Her eyes had a bright, slightly-bewildered look as she turned from one face to another. Ciccio had let go her hand, and was wiping his lips with his fingers. He too was a little self-conscious.

During this moment in French, Alvina sat with bright eyes, glancing from one person to another, feeling confused. But she sensed it was something inappropriate, regarding her. Her eyes had a bright, slightly bewildered look as she shifted her gaze between faces. Ciccio had released her hand and was wiping his lips with his fingers. He also seemed a bit self-conscious.

“Assez de cette éternelle voix italienne,” said Madame. “Courage, courage au chemin d’Angleterre.”

“Assez de cette éternelle voix italienne,” said Madame. “Courage, courage au chemin d’Angleterre.”

“Assez de cette éternelle voix rauque,” said Ciccio, looking round. Madame suddenly pulled herself together.

“Assez de cette éternelle voix rauque,” said Ciccio, looking around. Madame suddenly got herself together.

“They will not have my name. They will call you Allay!” she said to Alvina. “Is it good? Will it do?”

“They won’t have my name. They’ll call you Allay!” she said to Alvina. “Is that okay? Will it work?”

“Quite,” said Alvina.

"Totally," said Alvina.

And she could not understand why Gigi, and then the others after him, went off into a shout of laughter. She kept looking round with bright, puzzled eyes. Her face was slightly flushed and tender looking, she looked naïve, young.

And she couldn't understand why Gigi, and then the others after him, burst into laughter. She kept looking around with wide, confused eyes. Her face was a bit flushed and had a gentle look, she appeared naïve and youthful.

“Then you will become one of the tribe of Natcha-Kee-Tawara, of the name Allaye? Yes?”

“Then you will become one of the tribe of Natcha-Kee-Tawara, of the name Allaye? Yes?”

“Yes,” said Alvina.

“Yes,” Alvina replied.

“And obey the strict rules of the tribe. Do you agree?”

“And follow the strict rules of the tribe. Do you agree?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Then listen.” Madame primmed and preened herself like a black pigeon, and darted glances out of her black eyes.

“Then listen.” Madame adjusted herself like a black pigeon, throwing quick looks out of her dark eyes.

“We are one tribe, one nation—say it.”

“We are one tribe, one nation—say it.”

“We are one tribe, one nation,” repeated Alvina.

“We are one tribe, one nation,” Alvina repeated.

“Say all,” cried Madame.

“Speak your mind,” cried Madame.

“We are one tribe, one nation—” they shouted, with varying accent.

“We are one tribe, one nation—” they shouted, with different accents.

“Good!” said Madame. “And no nation do we know but the nation of the Hirondelles—”

“Good!” said Madame. “And the only nation we know of is the nation of the Hirondelles—”

“No nation do we know but the nation of the Hirondelles,” came the ragged chant of strong male voices, resonant and gay with mockery.

“No nation do we know but the nation of the Hirondelles,” came the ragged chant of strong male voices, resonant and upbeat with mockery.

“Hurons—Hirondelles, means swallows,” said Madame.

“Hurons—Hirondelles, means swallows,” said Madame.

“Yes, I know,” said Alvina.

“Yes, I know,” Alvina said.

“So! you know! Well, then! We know no nation but the Hirondelles. WE HAVE NO LAW BUT HURON LAW!”

“So! You know! Well, then! We only recognize the Hirondelles. WE HAVE NO LAW BUT HURON LAW!”

“We have no law but Huron law!” sang the response, in a deep, sardonic chant.

“We don’t have any law except Huron law!” sang the reply, in a deep, mocking chant.

WE HAVE NO LAWGIVER EXCEPT KISHWÉGIN.”

WE HAVE NO LAWGIVER EXCEPT KISHWÉGIN.”

“We have no lawgiver except Kishwégin,” they sang sonorous.

“We have no lawmaker except Kishwégin,” they sang loudly.

“WE HAVE NO HOME BUT THE TENT OF KISHWÉGIN.”

“WWE HAVE NO HOME BUT THE TENT OF KISHWÉGIN.”

“We have no home but the tent of Kishwégin.”

“We have no home except for the tent of Kishwégin.”

THERE IS NO GOOD BUT THE GOOD OF NATCHA-KEE-TAWARA.”

THERE IS NO GOOD BUT THE GOOD OF NATCHA-KEE-TAWARA.”

“There is no good but the good of Natcha-Kee-Tawara.”

“There is no good except the good of Natcha-Kee-Tawara.”

“WE ARE THE HIRONDELLES.”

“WE ARE THE HIRONDELLES.”

“We are the Hirondelles.”

"We are the Hirondelles."

“WE ARE KISHWÉGIN.”

“WE ARE KISHWÉGIN.”

“We are Kishwégin.”

“We are Kishwégin.”

“WE ARE MONDAGUA.”

“WE ARE MONDAGUA.”

“We are Mondagua—”

“We're Mondagua—”

“WE ARE ATONQUOIS—”

“WE ARE ATONQUOIS—”

“We are Atonquois—”

"We're Atonquois—"

“WE ARE PACOHUILA—”

"WE ARE PACOHUILA—"

“We are Pacohuila—”

"We're Pacohuila—"

“WE ARE WALGATCHKA—”

“WE ARE WALGATCHKA—”

“We are Walgatchka—”

“We're Walgatchka—”

“WE ARE ALLAYE—”

“WE ARE ALLAYE—”

“We are Allaye—”

"We're Allaye—"

“La musica! Pacohuila, la musica!” cried Madame, starting to her feet and sounding frenzied.

“La música! Pacohuila, la música!” cried Madame, jumping to her feet and sounding frantic.

Ciccio got up quickly and took his mandoline from its case.

Ciccio quickly got up and grabbed his mandolin from its case.

“A—A—Ai—Aii—eee—ya—” began Madame, with a long, faint wail. And on the wailing mandoline the music started. She began to dance a slight but intense dance. Then she waved for a partner, and set up a tarantella wail. Louis threw off his coat and sprang to tarantella attention, Ciccio rang out the peculiar tarantella, and Madame and Louis danced in the tight space.

“A—A—Ai—Aii—eee—ya—” started Madame, with a long, soft wail. And just then, the music began on the wailing mandoline. She began to dance a delicate yet powerful dance. Then she signaled for a partner and kicked off a tarantella wail. Louis shrugged off his coat and jumped to ready himself for the tarantella. Ciccio played the distinctive tarantella, and Madame and Louis danced in the cramped space.

“Brava—Brava!” cried the others, when Madame sank into her place. And they crowded forward to kiss her hand. One after the other, they kissed her fingers, whilst she laid her left hand languidly on the head of one man after another, as she sat slightly panting. Ciccio however did not come up, but sat faintly twanging the mandoline. Nor did Alvina leave her place.

“Bravo—Bravo!” exclaimed the others as Madame settled into her seat. They rushed forward to kiss her hand. One by one, they kissed her fingers while she casually placed her left hand on the head of each man who approached, sitting there slightly breathless. Ciccio, however, didn’t join them and instead sat idly strumming the mandolin. Alvina also stayed in her seat.

“Pacohuila!” cried Madame, with an imperious gesture. “Allaye! Come—”

“Pacohuila!” shouted Madame, with a commanding gesture. “Allaye! Come—”

Ciccio laid down his mandoline and went to kiss the fingers of Kishwégin. Alvina also went forward. Madame held out her hand. Alvina kissed it. Madame laid her hand on the head of Alvina.

Ciccio put down his mandolin and went to kiss Kishwégin's fingers. Alvina stepped forward as well. Madame extended her hand. Alvina kissed it. Madame placed her hand on Alvina's head.

“This is the squaw Allaye, this is the daughter of Kishwégin,” she said, in her Tawara manner.

“This is the woman Allaye, this is the daughter of Kishwégin,” she said, in her Tawara way.

“And where is the brave of Allaye, where is the arm that upholds the daughter of Kishwégin, which of the Swallows spreads his wings over the gentle head of the new one!”

“And where is the brave of Allaye, where is the arm that supports the daughter of Kishwégin, which of the Swallows spreads his wings over the gentle head of the new one!”

“Pacohuila!” said Louis.

“Pacohuila!” Louis exclaimed.

“Pacohuila! Pacohuila! Pacohuila!” said the others.

“Pacohuila! Pacohuila! Pacohuila!” the others shouted.

“Spread soft wings, spread dark-roofed wings, Pacohuila,” said Kishwégin, and Ciccio, in his shirt-sleeves solemnly spread his arms.

“Spread your soft wings, spread your dark-roofed wings, Pacohuila,” said Kishwégin, and Ciccio, in his shirt sleeves, solemnly spread his arms.

“Stoop, stoop, Allaye, beneath the wings of Pacohuila,” said Kishwégin, faintly pressing Alvina on the shoulder.

“Bend down, Allaye, beneath the wings of Pacohuila,” said Kishwégin, gently pushing Alvina on the shoulder.

Alvina stooped and crouched under the right arm of Pacohuila.

Alvina bent down and squatted under Pacohuila's right arm.

“Has the bird flown home?” chanted Kishwégin, to one of the strains of their music.

“Has the bird flown home?” chanted Kishwégin, to one of the melodies of their music.

“The bird is home—” chanted the men.

“The bird is home—” chanted the men.

“Is the nest warm?” chanted Kishwégin.

“Is the nest warm?” chanted Kishwégin.

“The nest is warm.”

“The nest is cozy.”

“Does the he-bird stoop—?”

"Does the male bird stoop?"

“He stoops.”

“He's hunched over.”

“Who takes Allaye?”

“Who’s taking Allaye?”

“Pacohuila.”

“Pacohuila.”

Ciccio gently stooped and raised Alvina to her feet.

Ciccio gently bent down and helped Alvina to her feet.

“C’est ça!” said Madame, kissing her. “And now, children, unless the Sheffield policeman will knock at our door, we must retire to our wigwams all—”

“That's it!” said Madame, kissing her. “And now, kids, unless the Sheffield policeman knocks on our door, we all have to head to our wigwams—”

Ciccio was watching Alvina. Madame made him a secret, imperative gesture that he should accompany the young woman.

Ciccio was watching Alvina. Madame gave him a secret, urgent sign that he should go with the young woman.

“You have your key, Allaye?” she said.

“You have your key, Allaye?” she asked.

“Did I have a key?” said Alvina.

“Did I have a key?” Alvina asked.

Madame smiled subtly as she produced a latch-key.

Madame smiled slightly as she pulled out a latch-key.

“Kishwégin must open your doors for you all,” she said. Then, with a slight flourish, she presented the key to Ciccio. “I give it to him? Yes?” she added, with her subtle, malicious smile.

“Kishwégin must open your doors for you all,” she said. Then, with a slight flourish, she handed the key to Ciccio. “I give it to him? Yes?” she added, with her sly, wicked smile.

Ciccio, smiling slightly, and keeping his head ducked, took the key. Alvina looked brightly, as if bewildered, from one to another.

Ciccio smiled faintly, keeping his head down as he took the key. Alvina looked around, seeming a bit confused, from one person to the next.

“Also the light!” said Madame, producing a pocket flash-light, which she triumphantly handed to Ciccio. Alvina watched him. She noticed how he dropped his head forward from his straight, strong shoulders, how beautiful that was, the strong, forward-inclining nape and back of the head. It produced a kind of dazed submission in her, the drugged sense of unknown beauty.

“Also the light!” said Madame, pulling out a pocket flashlight and proudly handing it to Ciccio. Alvina watched him. She noticed how he tilted his head forward from his straight, strong shoulders, how beautiful that looked, the strong, leaning nape and back of his head. It created a sense of dazed submission in her, a dreamy feeling of unfamiliar beauty.

“And so good-night, Allaye—bonne nuit, fille des Tawara.” Madame kissed her, and darted black, unaccountable looks at her.

“And so goodnight, Allaye—good night, daughter of the Tawara.” Madame kissed her and shot her mysterious, intense glances.

Each brave also kissed her hand, with a profound salute. Then the men shook hands warmly with Ciccio, murmuring to him.

Each brave also kissed her hand, with a deep salute. Then the men shook hands warmly with Ciccio, murmuring to him.

He did not put on his hat nor his coat, but ran round as he was to the neighbouring house with her, and opened the door. She entered, and he followed, flashing on the light. So she climbed weakly up the dusty, drab stairs, he following. When she came to her door, she turned and looked at him. His face was scarcely visible, it seemed, and yet so strange and beautiful. It was the unknown beauty which almost killed her.

He didn’t put on his hat or coat but ran over to the neighboring house with her and opened the door. She went in, and he followed, turning on the light. She weakly climbed the dusty, dull stairs, with him behind her. When she reached her door, she turned to look at him. His face was barely visible, yet it was strange and beautiful. It was an unfamiliar beauty that nearly overwhelmed her.

“You aren’t coming?” she quavered.

“You're not coming?” she quavered.

He gave an odd, half-gay, half-mocking twitch of his thick dark brows, and began to laugh silently. Then he nodded again, laughing at her boldly, carelessly, triumphantly, like the dark Southerner he was. Her instinct was to defend herself. When suddenly she found herself in the dark.

He gave a strange, half-smiling, half-mocking twitch of his thick dark eyebrows and started to laugh quietly. Then he nodded again, laughing at her boldly, carelessly, triumphantly, just like the dark Southerner he was. Her instinct was to defend herself. Then she suddenly found herself in the dark.

She gasped. And as she gasped, he quite gently put her inside her room, and closed the door, keeping one arm round her all the time. She felt his heavy muscular predominance. So he took her in both arms, powerful, mysterious, horrible in the pitch dark. Yet the sense of the unknown beauty of him weighed her down like some force. If for one moment she could have escaped from that black spell of his beauty, she would have been free. But she could not. He was awful to her, shameless so that she died under his shamelessness, his smiling, progressive shamelessness. Yet she could not see him ugly. If only she could, for one second, have seen him ugly, he would not have killed her and made her his slave as he did. But the spell was on her, of his darkness and unfathomed handsomeness. And he killed her. He simply took her and assassinated her. How she suffered no one can tell. Yet all the time, his lustrous dark beauty, unbearable.

She gasped. And as she gasped, he gently pulled her into her room and closed the door, keeping one arm around her the whole time. She felt his heavy, strong presence. He took her in both arms, powerful, mysterious, frightening in the pitch black. Yet the allure of his unknown beauty weighed on her like some force. If only she could have escaped that dark spell of his beauty for just a moment, she would have been free. But she couldn't. He was terrible to her, shameless to the point that she felt crushed under his shamelessness, his smiling, continuous shamelessness. Yet she couldn't see him as ugly. If only she could have seen him as unattractive, he wouldn't have destroyed her and turned her into his slave. But she was under his spell, captivated by his darkness and unfathomable good looks. And he destroyed her. He simply took her and ended her. No one can know how much she suffered. Yet all the while, his striking dark beauty was unbearable.

When later she pressed her face on his chest and cried, he held her gently as if she was a child, but took no notice, and she felt in the darkness that he smiled. It was utterly dark, and she knew he smiled, and she began to get hysterical. But he only kissed her, his smiling deepening to a heavy laughter, silent and invisible, but sensible, as he carried her away once more. He intended her to be his slave, she knew. And he seemed to throw her down and suffocate her like a wave. And she could have fought, if only the sense of his dark, rich handsomeness had not numbed her like a venom. So she was suffocated in his passion.

When she later pressed her face against his chest and cried, he held her gently like a child but didn’t pay much attention, and she could sense in the darkness that he was smiling. It was completely dark, and she knew he was smiling, which made her start to feel hysterical. But he just kissed her, his smile turning into a deep, silent laugh that felt real as he picked her up again. She understood that he wanted her to be his slave. It felt like he tossed her down and overwhelmed her like a wave. She could have fought back, but the feeling of his dark, striking handsomeness numbed her like poison. So, she found herself suffocated by his passion.

In the morning when it was light he turned and looked at her from under his long black lashes, a long, steady, cruel, faintly-smiling look from his tawny eyes, searching her as if to see whether she were still alive. And she looked back at him, heavy-eyed and half subjected. He smiled slightly at her, rose, and left her. And she turned her face to the wall, feeling beaten. Yet not quite beaten to death. Save for the fatal numbness of her love for him, she could still have escaped him. But she lay inert, as if envenomed. He wanted to make her his slave.

In the morning, when it was light, he turned to look at her from beneath his long black lashes, giving her a long, steady, cruel, faintly-smiling stare from his tawny eyes, as if searching to see if she was still alive. She looked back at him, her eyes heavy and somewhat submissive. He smiled slightly, got up, and left her. She turned her face to the wall, feeling defeated. But not completely defeated. Aside from the paralyzing numbness she felt for him, she could still have escaped him. Yet she lay there motionless, as if poisoned. He wanted to make her his slave.

When she went down to the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras for breakfast she found them waiting for her. She was rather frail and tender-looking, with wondering eyes that showed she had been crying.

When she went down to the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras for breakfast, she found them waiting for her. She looked a bit fragile and delicate, with curious eyes that revealed she had been crying.

“Come, daughter of the Tawaras,” said Madame brightly to her. “We have been waiting for you. Good-morning, and all happiness, eh? Look, it is a gift-day for you—”

“Come, daughter of the Tawaras,” said Madame cheerfully to her. “We’ve been waiting for you. Good morning, and all the best, right? Look, it’s a gift day for you—”

Madame smilingly led Alvina to her place. Beside her plate was a bunch of violets, a bunch of carnations, a pair of exquisite bead moccasins, and a pair of fine doeskin gloves delicately decorated with feather-work on the cuffs. The slippers were from Kishwégin, the gloves from Mondagua, the carnations from Atonquois, the violets from Walgatchka—all To the Daughter of the Tawaras, Allaye, as it said on the little cards.

Madame cheerfully guided Alvina to her seat. Next to her plate was a bunch of violets, a bunch of carnations, a pair of beautiful beaded moccasins, and a pair of fine doeskin gloves delicately embellished with feather designs on the cuffs. The slippers were from Kishwégin, the gloves from Mondagua, the carnations from Atonquois, the violets from Walgatchka—all To the Daughter of the Tawaras, Allaye, as it stated on the little cards.

“The gift of Pacohuila you know,” said Madame, smiling. “The brothers of Pacohuila are your brothers.”

“The gift of Pacohuila, you know,” said Madame, smiling. “The brothers of Pacohuila are your brothers.”

One by one they went to her and each one laid the back of her fingers against his forehead, saying in turn:

One by one, they approached her, and each laid the back of their fingers against his forehead, saying in turn:

“I am your brother Mondagua, Allaye!”

“I am your brother Mondagua, Allaye!”

“I am your brother Atonquois, Allaye!”

“I am your brother Atonquois, Allaye!”

“I am your brother Walgatchka, Allaye, best brother, you know—” So spoke Geoffrey, looking at her with large, almost solemn eyes of affection. Alvina smiled a little wanly, wondering where she was. It was all so solemn. Was it all mockery, play-acting? She felt bitterly inclined to cry.

“I am your brother Walgatchka, Allaye, the best brother, you know—” So said Geoffrey, gazing at her with big, almost serious eyes full of affection. Alvina smiled a bit weakly, unsure of her surroundings. Everything felt so heavy. Was it all just a joke, some sort of performance? She felt a deep urge to cry.

Meanwhile Madame came in with the coffee, which she always made herself, and the party sat down to breakfast. Ciccio sat on Alvina’s right, but he seemed to avoid looking at her or speaking to her. All the time he looked across the table, with the half-asserted, knowing look in his eyes, at Gigi: and all the time he addressed himself to Gigi, with the throaty, rich, plangent quality in his voice, that Alvina could not bear, it seemed terrible to her: and he spoke in French: and the two men seemed to be exchanging unspeakable communications. So that Alvina, for all her wistfulness and subjectedness, was at last seriously offended. She rose as soon as possible from table. In her own heart she wanted attention and public recognition from Ciccio—none of which she got. She returned to her own house, to her own room, anxious to tidy everything, not wishing to have her landlady in the room. And she half expected Ciccio to come to speak to her.

Meanwhile, Madame came in with the coffee, which she always made herself, and the group sat down for breakfast. Ciccio sat to Alvina’s right, but he seemed to avoid looking at her or talking to her. The whole time, he looked across the table at Gigi with a half-knowing, smug expression in his eyes, and addressed his conversation to Gigi, using a deep, rich voice that Alvina found unbearable—it seemed terrible to her. He spoke in French, and the two men appeared to be exchanging unspoken messages. Despite her longing and feeling of being overlooked, Alvina was genuinely offended. She got up from the table as soon as she could. Deep down, she wanted Ciccio’s attention and public recognition—none of which she received. She returned to her own house, to her own room, eager to tidy everything up, not wanting her landlady in there. She half-expected Ciccio to come and talk to her.

As she was busy washing a garment in the bowl, her landlady knocked and entered. She was a rough and rather beery-looking Yorkshire woman, not attractive.

As she was busy washing a piece of clothing in the bowl, her landlady knocked and came in. She was a tough and somewhat beer-bellied Yorkshire woman, not very attractive.

“Oh, yo’n made yer bed then, han’ yer!”

“Oh, you made your bed then, huh!”

“Yes,” said Alvina. “I’ve done everything.”

“Yes,” said Alvina. “I’ve done it all.”

“I see yer han. Yo’n bin sharp.”

“I see your hand. You’ve been sharp.”

Alvina did not answer.

Alvina didn't respond.

“Seems yer doin’ yersen a bit o’ weshin’.”

“Looks like you’re doing a bit of washing for yourself.”

Still Alvina didn’t answer.

Still, Alvina didn’t respond.

“Yo’ can ’ing it i’ th’ back yard.”

“Yo’ can fling it in the backyard.”

“I think it’ll dry here,” said Alvina.

“I think it’ll dry here,” Alvina said.

“Isna much dryin’ up here. Send us howd when ’t’s ready. Yo’ll ’appen be wantin’ it. I can dry it off for yer i’ t’ kitchen. You don’t take a drop o’ nothink, do yer?”

“It's pretty dry up here. Send us a message when it’s ready. You’ll probably want it. I can dry it off for you in the kitchen. You don’t drink anything at all, do you?”

“No,” said Alvina. “I don’t like it.”

“No,” Alvina said. “I don’t like it.”

“Summat a bit stronger ’n ’t bottle, my sakes alive! Well, yo mun ha’e yer fling, like t’ rest. But coom na, which on ’em is it? I catched sight on ’im goin’ out, but I didna ma’e out then which on ’em it wor. He—eh, it’s a pity you don’t take a drop of nothink, it’s a world’s pity. Is it the fairest on ’em, the tallest.”

“Something a bit stronger than the bottle, my goodness! Well, you have to have your fun, just like everyone else. But come on, which one is it? I saw him going out, but I didn't figure out which one it was at that time. He—oh, it’s a shame you don’t drink anything, it’s truly a pity. Is it the prettiest one, the tallest?”

“No,” said Alvina. “The darkest one.”

“No,” Alvina said. “The darkest one.”

“Oh ay! Well, ’s a strappin’ anuff feller, for them as goes that road. I thought Madame was partikler. I s’ll charge yer a bit more, yer know. I s’ll ’ave to make a bit out of it. I’m partikler as a rule. I don’t like ’em comin’ in an’ goin’ out, you know. Things get said. You look so quiet, you do. Come now, it’s worth a hextra quart to me, else I shan’t have it, I shan’t. You can’t make as free as all that with the house, you know, be it what it may—”

“Oh yeah! Well, he's a pretty solid guy for those who go that way. I thought Madame was particular. I’ll charge you a little more, you know. I need to make a little off it. I’m usually particular. I don’t like people coming in and out, you know. Things get said. You look so quiet, you really do. Come on now, it’s worth an extra quarter to me, otherwise I won’t have it, I won’t. You can’t be that casual with the house, you know, no matter what it is—”

She stood red-faced and dour in the doorway. Alvina quietly gave her half-a-sovereign.

She stood in the doorway, her face red and serious. Alvina silently handed her half a sovereign.

“Nay, lass,” said the woman, “if you share niver a drop o’ th’ lashins, you mun split it. Five shillin’s is oceans, ma wench. I’m not down on you—not me. On’y we’ve got to keep up appearances a bit, you know. Dash my rags, it’s a caution!”

“Nah, girl,” said the woman, “if you don’t share a single drop of the booze, you’ll have to split it. Five shillings is a lot, my dear. I’m not mad at you—not at all. It’s just that we have to maintain appearances a bit, you know. Goodness, it’s a mess!”

“I haven’t got five shillings—” said Alvina.

“I don’t have five shillings—” said Alvina.

“Yer’ve not? All right, gi’e ’s ha ’efcrown today, an’ t’other termorrer. It’ll keep, it’ll keep. God bless you for a good wench. A’ open ’eart ’s worth all your bum-righteousness. It is for me. An’ a sight more. You’re all right, ma wench, you’re all right—”

“Have you not? All right, give us half a crown today, and the other tomorrow. It’ll keep, it’ll keep. God bless you for being a good woman. An open heart is worth all your self-righteousness. It is for me. And a lot more. You’re all right, my dear, you’re all right—”

And the rather bleary woman went nodding away.

And the somewhat drowsy woman kept nodding off.

Alvina ought to have minded. But she didn’t. She even laughed into her ricketty mirror. At the back of her thoughts, all she minded was that Ciccio did not pay her some attention. She really expected him now to come to speak to her. If she could have imagined how far he was from any such intention.

Alvina should have cared. But she didn’t. She even laughed in her shaky mirror. Deep down, all she cared about was that Ciccio wasn't paying her any attention. She honestly expected him to come over and talk to her. If only she could have realized how far he was from wanting to do that.

So she loitered unwillingly at her window high over the grey, hard, cobbled street, and saw her landlady hastening along the black asphalt pavement, her dirty apron thrown discreetly over what was most obviously a quart jug. She followed the squat, intent figure with her eye, to the public-house at the corner. And then she saw Ciccio humped over his yellow bicycle, going for a steep and perilous ride with Gigi.

So she lingered reluctantly at her window high above the gray, tough, cobbled street, and saw her landlady rushing along the black asphalt sidewalk, her dirty apron tossed discreetly over what was clearly a quart jug. She watched the short, focused figure until it reached the pub at the corner. Then she noticed Ciccio bent over his yellow bicycle, getting ready for a steep and risky ride with Gigi.

Still she lingered in her sordid room. She could feel Madame was expecting her. But she felt inert, weak, incommunicative. Only a real fear of offending Madame drove her down at last.

Still, she stayed in her grimy room. She could sense that Madame was waiting for her. But she felt stuck, weak, and unable to communicate. Only a genuine fear of upsetting Madame finally pushed her to go down.

Max opened the door to let her in.

Max opened the door to let her in.

“Ah!” he said. “You’ve come. We were wondering about you.”

“Ah!” he said. “You made it. We were starting to worry about you.”

“Thank you,” she said, as she passed into the dirty hall where still two bicycles stood.

“Thanks,” she said, as she walked into the messy hallway where two bicycles were still leaning.

“Madame is in the kitchen,” he said.

“Madame is in the kitchen,” he said.

Alvina found Madame trussed in a large white apron, busy rubbing a yellow-fleshed hen with lemon, previous to boiling.

Alvina found Madame tightly wrapped in a big white apron, busy rubbing a yellow-fleshed chicken with lemon before boiling it.

“Ah!” said Madame. “So there you are! I have been out and done my shopping, and already begun to prepare the dinner. Yes, you may help me. Can you wash leeks? Yes? Every grain of sand? Shall I trust you then—?”

“Ah!” said Madame. “There you are! I’ve been out shopping and have already started preparing dinner. Yes, you can help me. Can you wash leeks? Yes? Every grain of sand? Can I trust you then—?”

Madame usually had a kitchen to herself, in the morning. She either ousted her landlady, or used her as second cook. For Madame was a gourmet, if not gourmand. If she inclined towards self-indulgence in any direction, it was in the direction of food. She loved a good table. And hence the Tawaras saved less money than they might. She was an exacting, tormenting, bullying cook. Alvina, who knew well enough how to prepare a simple dinner, was offended by Madame’s exactions. Madame turning back the green leaves of a leek, and hunting a speck of earth down into the white, like a flea in a bed, was too much for Alvina.

Madame usually had the kitchen to herself in the morning. She either kicked her landlady out or made her the second cook. Madame was a gourmet, if not a glutton. If she had a weakness for indulgence, it was definitely for food. She loved a great dining experience. Because of this, the Tawaras saved less money than they could have. She was a demanding and difficult cook. Alvina, who knew how to make a simple dinner just fine, felt frustrated by Madame’s demands. Watching Madame sift through the green leaves of a leek, searching for a speck of dirt like it was a flea in a bed, was too much for Alvina.

“I’m afraid I shall never be particular enough,” she said. “Can’t I do anything else for you?”

“I’m afraid I’ll never be specific enough,” she said. “Isn't there anything else I can do for you?”

“For me? I need nothing to be done for me. But for the young men—yes, I will show you in one minute—”

“For me? I don’t need anything done for me. But for the young guys—yeah, I’ll show you in a minute—”

And she took Alvina upstairs to her room, and gave her a pair of the thin leather trousers fringed with hair, belonging to one of the braves. A seam had ripped. Madame gave Alvina a fine awl and some waxed thread.

And she brought Alvina upstairs to her room and gave her a pair of thin leather pants fringed with hair, belonging to one of the braves. A seam had ripped. Madame gave Alvina a nice awl and some waxed thread.

“The leather is not good in these things of Gigi’s,” she said. “It is badly prepared. See, like this.” And she showed Alvina another place where the garment was repaired. “Keep on your apron. At the week-end you must fetch more clothes, not spoil this beautiful gown of voile. Where have you left your diamonds? What? In your room? Are they locked? Oh my dear—!” Madame turned pale and darted looks of fire at Alvina. “If they are stolen—!” she cried. “Oh! I have become quite weak, hearing you!” She panted and shook her head. “If they are not stolen, you have the Holy Saints alone to be thankful for keeping them. But run, run!”

“The leather on Gigi's stuff is not great,” she said. “It’s poorly made. Look, like this.” And she pointed out another spot where the clothing was patched. “Keep your apron on. This weekend, you need to get more clothes and not ruin this beautiful voile dress. Where did you leave your diamonds? What? In your room? Are they locked away? Oh my dear—!” Madame turned pale and shot fiery glances at Alvina. “If they’re stolen—!” she exclaimed. “Oh! I feel so weak just hearing you!” She panted and shook her head. “If they’re not stolen, you have only the Holy Saints to thank for keeping them safe. But hurry, hurry!”

And Madame really stamped her foot.

And Madame really stomped her foot.

“Bring me everything you’ve got—every thing that is valuable. I shall lock it up. How can you—”

“Bring me everything you have—every thing that's valuable. I’ll secure it. How can you—”

Alvina was hustled off to her lodging. Fortunately nothing was gone. She brought all to Madame, and Madame fingered the treasures lovingly.

Alvina was quickly taken to her place. Luckily, nothing was missing. She brought everything to Madame, and Madame fondled the treasures affectionately.

“Now what you want you must ask me for,” she said.

“Now, if you want something, you have to ask me for it,” she said.

With what close curiosity Madame examined the ruby brooch.

With what intense curiosity Madame examined the ruby brooch.

“You can have that if you like, Madame,” said Alvina.

“You can have that if you want, ma’am,” said Alvina.

“You mean—what?”

"What do you mean?"

“I will give you that brooch if you like to take it—”

“I’ll give you that brooch if you want to take it—”

“Give me this—!” cried Madame, and a flash went over her face. Then she changed into a sort of wheedling. “No—no. I shan’t take it! I shan’t take it. You don’t want to give away such a thing.”

“Give me this—!” cried Madame, and a spark crossed her face. Then she switched to a more pleading tone. “No—no. I won’t take it! I won’t take it. You don’t want to give away something like this.”

“I don’t mind,” said Alvina. “Do take it if you like it.”

“I don’t mind,” Alvina said. “Go ahead and take it if you want.”

“Oh no! Oh no! I can’t take it. A beautiful thing it is, really. It would be worth over a thousand francs, because I believe it is quite genuine.”

“Oh no! Oh no! I can’t handle this. It’s really a beautiful thing. It would be worth over a thousand francs, because I truly think it’s authentic.”

“I’m sure it’s genuine,” said Alvina. “Do have it since you like it.”

“I’m sure it’s real,” said Alvina. “Go ahead and keep it since you like it.”

“Oh, I can’t! I can’t!—”

“Oh, I can't! I can't!”

“Yes do—”

“Yeah, do—”

“The beautiful red stones!—antique gems, antique gems—! And do you really give it to me?”

“The beautiful red stones!—vintage gems, vintage gems—! And are you really giving them to me?”

“Yes, I should like to.”

“Yeah, I’d like to.”

“You are a girl with a noble heart—” Madame threw her arms round Alvina’s neck, and kissed her. Alvina felt very cool about it. Madame locked up the jewels quickly, after one last look.

“You're a girl with a noble heart—” Madame wrapped her arms around Alvina's neck and kissed her. Alvina felt pretty indifferent about it. Madame quickly locked up the jewels after taking one last look.

“My fowl,” she said, “which must not boil too fast.”

“My chicken,” she said, “which shouldn't boil too quickly.”

At length Alvina was called down to dinner. The young men were at table, talking as young men do, not very interestingly. After the meal, Ciccio sat and twanged his mandoline, making its crying noise vibrate through the house.

At last, Alvina was called down for dinner. The young men were at the table, chatting as young guys often do, not particularly interestingly. After the meal, Ciccio sat and strummed his mandolin, making its sad sound echo throughout the house.

“I shall go and look at the town,” said Alvina.

“I’m going to check out the town,” said Alvina.

“And who shall go with you?” asked Madame.

“And who will go with you?” asked Madame.

“I will go alone,” said Alvina, “unless you will come, Madame.”

“I'll go by myself,” Alvina said, “unless you want to come, Madame.”

“Alas no, I can’t. I can’t come. Will you really go alone?”

“Unfortunately, I can’t. I can’t make it. Are you really going to go alone?”

“Yes, I want to go to the women’s shops,” said Alvina.

“Yes, I want to go to the women’s shops,” said Alvina.

“You want to! All right then! And you will come home at tea-time, yes?”

“You want to! Fine then! And you'll come home by tea-time, right?”

As soon as Alvina had gone out Ciccio put away his mandoline and lit a cigarette. Then after a while he hailed Geoffrey, and the two young men sallied forth. Alvina, emerging from a draper’s shop in Rotherhampton Broadway, found them loitering on the pavement outside. And they strolled along with her. So she went into a shop that sold ladies’ underwear, leaving them on the pavement. She stayed as long as she could. But there they were when she came out. They had endless lounging patience.

As soon as Alvina left, Ciccio put away his mandoline and lit a cigarette. After a bit, he called out to Geoffrey, and the two young men headed out. Alvina, coming out of a fabric store in Rotherhampton Broadway, found them hanging out on the sidewalk outside. They walked along with her. She went into a store that sold women's underwear, leaving them on the sidewalk. She stayed as long as she could. But there they were when she came out. They had infinite patience for just hanging around.

“I thought you would be gone on,” she said.

“I thought you would have left,” she said.

“No hurry,” said Ciccio, and he took away her parcels from her, as if he had a right. She wished he wouldn’t tilt the flap of his black hat over one eye, and she wished there wasn’t quite so much waist-line in the cut of his coat, and that he didn’t smoke cigarettes against the end of his nose in the street. But wishing wouldn’t alter him. He strayed alongside as if he half belonged, and half didn’t—most irritating.

“No rush,” said Ciccio, and he took her bags from her, acting like he had a right to. She wished he wouldn’t tilt the brim of his black hat over one eye, and that his coat wasn’t so tight around the waist, and that he didn’t smoke cigarettes perched on the end of his nose in the street. But wishing wouldn’t change him. He followed her as if he kind of belonged, but kind of didn’t—so annoying.

She wasted as much time as possible in the shops, then they took the tram home again. Ciccio paid the three fares, laying his hand restrainingly on Gigi’s hand, when Gigi’s hand sought pence in his trouser pocket, and throwing his arm over his friend’s shoulder, in affectionate but vulgar triumph, when the fares were paid. Alvina was on her high horse.

She spent as much time as she could in the shops, then they took the tram home again. Ciccio paid for all three tickets, putting his hand firmly on Gigi’s when Gigi tried to dig for coins in his pants pocket, and throwing his arm over his friend's shoulder in a mix of affection and crude victory once the tickets were paid. Alvina was acting all high and mighty.

They tried to talk to her, they tried to ingratiate themselves—but she wasn’t having any. She talked with icy pleasantness. And so the tea-time passed, and the time after tea. The performance went rather mechanically, at the theatre, and the supper at home, with bottled beer and boiled ham, was a conventionally cheerful affair. Even Madame was a little afraid of Alvina this evening.

They attempted to engage her in conversation, they tried to win her over—but she wasn’t interested. She spoke with a cold politeness. And so the tea hour went by, and the time after tea as well. The performance at the theater was rather routine, and the supper at home, featuring bottled beer and boiled ham, was a typically cheerful event. Even Madame was a bit intimidated by Alvina that evening.

“I am tired, I shall go early to my room,” said Alvina.

“I’m tired, so I’m going to head to my room early,” said Alvina.

“Yes, I think we are all tired,” said Madame.

“Yes, I think we’re all tired,” said Madame.

“Why is it?” said Max metaphysically—“why is it that two merry evenings never follow one behind the other.”

“Why is that?” Max asked thoughtfully. “Why is it that two fun evenings never come one after the other?”

“Max, beer makes thee a farceur of a fine quality,” said Madame. Alvina rose.

“Max, beer makes you a farceur of a fine quality,” said Madame. Alvina rose.

“Please don’t get up,” she said to the others. “I have my key and can see quite well,” she said. “Good-night all.”

“Please don’t get up,” she said to the others. “I have my key and can see just fine,” she added. “Good night, everyone.”

They rose and bowed their good-nights. But Ciccio, with an obstinate and ugly little smile on his face, followed her.

They got up and said goodnight. But Ciccio, with a stubborn and unpleasant little smile on his face, followed her.

“Please don’t come,” she said, turning at the street door. But obstinately he lounged into the street with her. He followed her to her door.

“Please don’t come,” she said, turning at the street door. But stubbornly he sauntered into the street with her. He followed her to her door.

“Did you bring the flash-light?” she said. “The stair is so dark.”

“Did you bring the flashlight?” she asked. “The stairs are really dark.”

He looked at her, and turned as if to get the light. Quickly she opened the house-door and slipped inside, shutting it sharply in his face. He stood for some moments looking at the door, and an ugly little look mounted his straight nose. He too turned indoors.

He looked at her and turned as if to get some light. She quickly opened the front door and slipped inside, shutting it abruptly in his face. He stood for a few moments staring at the door, and a nasty little expression crossed his straight nose. He also turned and went inside.

Alvina hurried to bed and slept well. And the next day the same, she was all icy pleasantness. The Natcha-Kee-Tawaras were a little bit put out by her. She was a spoke in their wheel, a scotch to their facility. She made them irritable. And that evening—it was Friday—Ciccio did not rise to accompany her to her house. And she knew they were relieved that she had gone.

Alvina rushed to bed and slept soundly. The next day was the same; she was all icy charm. The Natcha-Kee-Tawaras were a bit annoyed with her. She disrupted their plans, slowing them down. She made them tense. That evening—it was Friday—Ciccio didn’t get up to walk her home. She could tell they were relieved that she had left.

That did not please her. The next day, which was Saturday, the last and greatest day of the week, she found herself again somewhat of an outsider in the troupe. The tribe had assembled in its old unison. She was the intruder, the interloper. And Ciccio never looked at her, only showed her the half-averted side of his cheek, on which was a slightly jeering, ugly look.

That didn't make her happy. The next day, Saturday, the last and biggest day of the week, she found herself feeling like an outsider in the group again. The tribe had come together in their usual way. She was the intruder, the outsider. And Ciccio never glanced at her, only showed her the side of his cheek that was turned away, which had a slightly mocking, unpleasant expression.

“Will you go to Woodhouse tomorrow?” Madame asked her, rather coolly. They none of them called her Allaye any more.

“Are you going to Woodhouse tomorrow?” Madame asked her, somewhat coolly. None of them called her Allaye anymore.

“I’d better fetch some things, hadn’t I?” said Alvina.

“I should go get some things, right?” said Alvina.

“Certainly, if you think you will stay with us.”

“Of course, if you believe you will be with us.”

This was a nasty slap in the face for her. But:

This was a harsh wake-up call for her. But:

“I want to,” she said.

"I want to," she said.

“Yes! Then you will go to Woodhouse tomorrow, and come to Mansfield on Monday morning? Like that shall it be? You will stay one night at Woodhouse?”

“Yes! So you're going to Woodhouse tomorrow and then coming to Mansfield on Monday morning? That's how it will be? You’ll stay one night at Woodhouse?”

Through Alvina’s mind flitted the rapid thought—“They want an evening without me.” Her pride mounted obstinately. She very nearly said—“I may stay in Woodhouse altogether.” But she held her tongue.

Through Alvina’s mind raced the thought—“They want an evening without me.” Her pride swelled stubbornly. She almost said—“I might stay in Woodhouse altogether.” But she bit her tongue.

After all, they were very common people. They ought to be glad to have her. Look how Madame snapped up that brooch! And look what an uncouth lout Ciccio was! After all, she was demeaning herself shamefully staying with them in common, sordid lodgings. After all, she had been bred up differently from that. They had horribly low standards—such low standards—not only of morality, but of life altogether. Really, she had come down in the world, conforming to such standards of life. She evoked the images of her mother and Miss Frost: ladies, and noble women both. Whatever could she be thinking of herself!

After all, they were just regular people. They should be grateful to have her around. Look at how quickly Madame grabbed that brooch! And just look at how uncouth Ciccio was! Honestly, she was embarrassing herself by staying with them in those cheap, rundown lodgings. She had been brought up in a completely different way. Their standards were painfully low—so low—not just in terms of morals but in life as a whole. Truly, she had fallen in status by adapting to their way of life. She thought about her mother and Miss Frost: elegant women, both of them. What could she possibly be thinking about herself!

However, there was time for her to retrace her steps. She had not given herself away. Except to Ciccio. And her heart burned when she thought of him, partly with anger and mortification, partly, alas, with undeniable and unsatisfied love. Let her bridle as she might, her heart burned, and she wanted to look at him, she wanted him to notice her. And instinct told her that he might ignore her for ever. She went to her room an unhappy woman, and wept and fretted till morning, chafing between humiliation and yearning.

However, there was still time for her to backtrack. She hadn’t revealed herself completely. Except to Ciccio. And her heart ached when she thought of him, partly with anger and embarrassment, partly, unfortunately, with undeniable and unfulfilled love. No matter how much she tried to hold it in, her heart burned, and she wanted to look at him, wanted him to notice her. And deep down, she sensed that he might ignore her forever. She went to her room feeling miserable, crying and fretting until morning, caught between humiliation and longing.

CHAPTER X
THE FALL OF MANCHESTER HOUSE

Alvina rose chastened and wistful. As she was doing her hair, she heard the plaintive nasal sound of Ciccio’s mandoline. She looked down the mixed vista of back-yards and little gardens, and was able to catch sight of a portion of Ciccio, who was sitting on a box in the blue-brick yard of his house, bare-headed and in his shirt-sleeves, twitching away at the wailing mandoline. It was not a warm morning, but there was a streak of sunshine. Alvina had noticed that Ciccio did not seem to feel the cold, unless it were a wind or a driving rain. He was playing the wildly-yearning Neapolitan songs, of which Alvina knew nothing. But, although she only saw a section of him, the glimpse of his head was enough to rouse in her that overwhelming fascination, which came and went in spells. His remoteness, his southernness, something velvety and dark. So easily she might miss him altogether! Within a hair’s-breadth she had let him disappear.

Alvina got up feeling humbled and nostalgic. While she was fixing her hair, she heard the sad, nasal notes of Ciccio’s mandolin. She looked down at the mix of backyards and small gardens and spotted a bit of Ciccio, who was sitting on a box in the blue-brick yard of his house, bare-headed and in his shirt sleeves, strumming away at the mournful mandolin. It wasn’t a warm morning, but there was a ray of sunshine. Alvina had noticed that Ciccio didn’t seem to mind the cold, except when it was windy or pouring rain. He was playing the passionately yearning Neapolitan songs, of which Alvina knew nothing. But, even though she only saw a part of him, just the glimpse of his head was enough to stir in her that overwhelming fascination that came and went in waves. His distance, his southern charm, something soft and dark. She could so easily miss him completely! She had let him slip away by just a hair.

She hurried down. Geoffrey opened the door to her. She smiled at him in a quick, luminous smile, a magic change in her.

She rushed down. Geoffrey opened the door for her. She gave him a quick, radiant smile, a magical transformation in her.

“I could hear Ciccio playing,” she said.

“I could hear Ciccio playing,” she said.

Geoffrey spread his rather thick lips in a smile, and jerked his head in the direction of the back door, with a deep, intimate look into Alvina’s eyes, as if to say his friend was lovesick.

Geoffrey smiled widely, showing his thick lips, and nodded toward the back door while giving Alvina a deep, meaningful look, suggesting that his friend was lovesick.

“Shall I go through?” said Alvina.

“Should I go through?” Alvina asked.

Geoffrey laid his large hand on her shoulder for a moment, looked into her eyes, and nodded. He was a broad-shouldered fellow, with a rather flat, handsome face, well-coloured, and with the look of the Alpine ox about him, slow, eternal, even a little mysterious. Alvina was startled by the deep, mysterious look in his dark-fringed ox-eyes. The odd arch of his eyebrows made him suddenly seem not quite human to her. She smiled to him again, startled. But he only inclined his head, and with his heavy hand on her shoulder gently impelled her towards Ciccio.

Geoffrey placed his large hand on her shoulder for a moment, looked into her eyes, and nodded. He was a broad-shouldered guy with a flat, handsome face, well-tanned, and had a bit of the Alpine ox vibe—slow, timeless, and even a little mysterious. Alvina was surprised by the deep, enigmatic look in his dark-fringed eyes. The peculiar arch of his eyebrows made him suddenly seem almost inhuman to her. She smiled at him again, taken aback. But he just tilted his head, and with his heavy hand on her shoulder, gently urged her toward Ciccio.

When she came out at the back she smiled straight into Ciccio’s face, with her sudden, luminous smile. His hand on the mandoline trembled into silence. He sat looking at her with an instant re-establishment of knowledge. And yet she shrank from the long, inscrutable gaze of his black-set, tawny eyes. She resented him a little. And yet she went forward to him and stood so that her dress touched him. And still he gazed up at her, with the heavy, unspeaking look, that seemed to bear her down: he seemed like some creature that was watching her for his purposes. She looked aside at the black garden, which had a wiry goose-berry bush.

When she stepped out from the back, she smiled directly at Ciccio, her sudden, bright smile lighting up the moment. His hand on the mandolin fell silent, trembling. He sat there, staring at her as if they were reconnecting in that instant. Still, she felt uneasy under his long, unreadable gaze from his dark, amber eyes. She felt a little resentful towards him. Yet, she moved closer and stood so her dress brushed against him. He continued to look up at her with a heavy, wordless expression that felt overwhelming, almost like he was studying her for his own reasons. She glanced away at the shadowy garden, where a scraggly gooseberry bush grew.

“You will come with me to Woodhouse?” she said.

"You'll come with me to Woodhouse?" she asked.

He did not answer till she turned to him again. Then, as she met his eyes,

He didn't respond until she looked at him again. Then, as she made eye contact with him,

“To Woodhouse?” he said, watching her, to fix her.

“To Woodhouse?” he said, watching her to pin her down.

“Yes,” she said, a little pale at the lips.

“Yes,” she said, a bit pale at the lips.

And she saw his eternal smile of triumph slowly growing round his mouth. She wanted to cover his mouth with her hand. She preferred his tawny eyes with their black brows and lashes. His eyes watched her as a cat watches a bird, but without the white gleam of ferocity. In his eyes was a deep, deep sun-warmth, something fathomless, deepening black and abysmal, but somehow sweet to her.

And she noticed his everlasting smile of victory gradually spreading across his face. She wanted to cover his mouth with her hand. She liked his golden-brown eyes with their dark brows and lashes. His eyes observed her like a cat watches a bird, but without any hint of aggression. In his eyes was a profound, warm feeling, something limitless, a dark and deep abyss, but somehow gentle to her.

“Will you?” she repeated.

"Will you?" she asked again.

But his eyes had already begun to glimmer their consent. He turned aside his face, as if unwilling to give a straight answer.

But his eyes had already started to shimmer with agreement. He turned his face away, as if he didn’t want to give a direct answer.

“Yes,” he said.

“Yes,” he replied.

“Play something to me,” she cried.

“Play something for me,” she said.

He lifted his face to her, and shook his head slightly.

He lifted his face to her and shook his head slightly.

“Yes do,” she said, looking down on him.

“Yes, do,” she said, looking down at him.

And he bent his head to the mandoline, and suddenly began to sing a Neapolitan song, in a faint, compressed head-voice, looking up at her again as his lips moved, looking straight into her face with a curious mocking caress as the muted voix blanche came through his lips at her, amid the louder quavering of the mandoline. The sound penetrated her like a thread of fire, hurting, but delicious, the high thread of his voice. She could see the Adam’s apple move in his throat, his brows tilted as he looked along his lashes at her all the time. Here was the strange sphinx singing again, and herself between its paws! She seemed almost to melt into his power.

And he lowered his head to the mandolin and suddenly started singing a Neapolitan song in a soft, high-pitched voice, glancing up at her as his lips moved, looking straight into her face with a playful, teasing expression as the soft voix blanche flowed from his lips to her, amidst the louder strumming of the mandolin. The sound reached her like a thread of fire, painful yet pleasurable, the high tone of his voice. She could see his Adam's apple moving in his throat, his brows raised as he peeked at her through his lashes the entire time. Here was the strange sphinx singing again, and she found herself caught in its grasp! She felt almost as if she were melting into his influence.

Madame intervened to save her.

The lady stepped in to help her.

“What, serenade before breakfast! You have strong stomachs, I say. Eggs and ham are more the question, hein? Come, you smell them, don’t you?”

“What, a serenade before breakfast! You must have strong stomachs, I say. Eggs and ham are really what's on the menu, right? Come on, you can smell them, can’t you?”

A flicker of contempt and derision went over Ciccio’s face as he broke off and looked aside.

A flicker of disdain and mockery crossed Ciccio’s face as he stopped and turned away.

“I prefer the serenade,” said Alvina. “I’ve had ham and eggs before.”

“I prefer the serenade,” Alvina said. “I’ve had ham and eggs before.”

“You do, hein? Well—always, you won’t. And now you must eat the ham and eggs, however. Yes? Isn’t it so?”

“You do, right? Well—always, you won’t. And now you have to eat the ham and eggs, though. Yes? Isn’t that so?”

Ciccio rose to his feet, and looked at Alvina: as he would have looked at Gigi, had Gigi been there. His eyes said unspeakable things about Madame. Alvina flashed a laugh, suddenly. And a good-humoured, half-mocking smile came over his face too.

Ciccio stood up and looked at Alvina, just like he would have looked at Gigi if Gigi had been around. His eyes communicated things about Madame that words couldn't capture. Alvina suddenly burst out laughing. A good-natured, slightly teasing smile appeared on his face as well.

They turned to follow Madame into the house. And as Alvina went before him, she felt his fingers stroke the nape of her neck, and pass in a soft touch right down her back. She started as if some unseen creature had stroked her with its paw, and she glanced swiftly round, to see the face of Ciccio mischievous behind her shoulder.

They turned to follow Madame into the house. As Alvina walked ahead of him, she felt his fingers brush the back of her neck and trail down her back with a gentle touch. She jumped, as if an invisible creature had touched her with its paw, and quickly glanced back to see Ciccio's playful face peeking over her shoulder.

“Now I think,” said Madame, “that today we all take the same train. We go by the Great Central as far as the junction, together. Then you, Allaye, go on to Knarborough, and we leave you until tomorrow. And now there is not much time.”

“Now I think,” said Madame, “that today we all take the same train. We go by the Great Central as far as the junction, together. Then you, Allaye, go on to Knarborough, and we’ll leave you until tomorrow. And now there isn’t much time.”

“I am going to Woodhouse,” said Ciccio in French.

“I’m going to Woodhouse,” Ciccio said in French.

“You also! By the train, or the bicycle?”

“You too! By train or by bike?”

“Train,” said Ciccio.

"Train," Ciccio said.

“Waste so much money?”

"Spend money like it's nothing?"

Ciccio raised his shoulders slightly.

Ciccio shrugged slightly.

When breakfast was over, and Alvina had gone to her room, Geoffrey went out into the back yard, where the bicycles stood.

When breakfast was finished and Alvina had gone to her room, Geoffrey stepped out into the backyard, where the bicycles were parked.

“Cic’,” he said. “I should like to go with thee to Woodhouse. Come on bicycle with me.”

“Cic’,” he said. “I’d like to go with you to Woodhouse. Let’s ride our bikes together.”

Ciccio shook his head.

Ciccio nodded in disagreement.

“I’m going in train with her,” he said.

“I’m taking the train with her,” he said.

Geoffrey darkened with his heavy anger.

Geoffrey brooded with his intense anger.

“I would like to see how it is, there, chez elle,” he said.

“I want to see what it’s like there, chez elle,” he said.

“Ask her,” said Ciccio.

"Ask her," said Ciccio.

Geoffrey watched him suddenly.

Geoffrey suddenly watched him.

“Thou forsakest me,” he said. “I would like to see it, there.”

“You're leaving me,” he said. “I would like to see it there.”

“Ask her,” repeated Ciccio. “Then come on bicycle.”

“Ask her,” Ciccio said again. “Then come by bike.”

“You’re content to leave me,” muttered Geoffrey.

“You're okay with leaving me,” muttered Geoffrey.

Ciccio touched his friend on his broad cheek, and smiled at him with affection.

Ciccio placed his hand on his friend's broad cheek and smiled at him fondly.

“I don’t leave thee, Gigi. I asked thy advice. You said, Go. But come. Go and ask her, and then come. Come on bicycle, eh? Ask her! Go on! Go and ask her.”

“I’m not leaving you, Gigi. I asked for your advice. You said, ‘Go.’ But come back. Go and ask her, and then come back. How about coming on a bicycle? Ask her! Go ahead! Go and ask her.”

Alvina was surprised to hear a tap at her door, and Gigi’s voice, in his strong foreign accent:

Alvina was surprised to hear a knock at her door, and Gigi's voice, with his strong foreign accent:

“Mees Houghton, I carry your bag.”

“Mees Houghton, I’ll carry your bag.”

She opened her door in surprise. She was all ready.

She opened her door in surprise. She was all set.

“There it is,” she said, smiling at him.

“There it is,” she said, smiling at him.

But he confronted her like a powerful ox, full of dangerous force. Her smile had reassured him.

But he faced her like a strong bull, full of raw power. Her smile had put him at ease.

“Na, Allaye,” he said, “tell me something.”

“Hey, Allaye,” he said, “tell me something.”

“What?” laughed Alvina.

“What?” Alvina laughed.

“Can I come to Woodhouse?”

“Can I come to Woodhouse?”

“When?”

“When?”

“Today. Can I come on bicycle, to tea, eh? At your house with you and Ciccio? Eh?”

“Today. Can I ride my bike over for tea, okay? At your place with you and Ciccio? Okay?”

He was smiling with a thick, doubtful, half sullen smile.

He was smiling with a thick, uncertain, half-hearted grin.

“Do!” said Alvina.

"Do it!" said Alvina.

He looked at her with his large, dark-blue eyes.

He looked at her with his big, dark blue eyes.

“Really, eh?” he said, holding out his large hand.

“Really, huh?” he said, holding out his big hand.

She shook hands with him warmly.

She gave him a warm handshake.

“Yes, really!” she said. “I wish you would.”

“Yes, really!” she said. “I really wish you would.”

“Good,” he said, a broad smile on his thick mouth. And all the time he watched her curiously, from his large eyes.

“Good,” he said, a wide smile on his full lips. And he kept watching her with curiosity from his big eyes.

“Ciccio—a good chap, eh?” he said.

“Ciccio—a great guy, right?” he said.

“Is he?” laughed Alvina.

“Is he?” Alvina laughed.

“Ha-a—!” Gigi shook his head solemnly. “The best!” He made such solemn eyes, Alvina laughed. He laughed too, and picked up her bag as if it were a bubble.

“Ha-a—!” Gigi shook his head seriously. “The best!” He had such serious eyes that Alvina laughed. He laughed too and picked up her bag as if it were a bubble.

“Na Cic’—” he said, as he saw Ciccio in the street. “Sommes d’accord.”

“Hey Ciccio—” he said, seeing Ciccio in the street. “We're in agreement.”

“Ben!” said Ciccio, holding out his hand for the bag. “Donne.”

“Ben!” said Ciccio, reaching out for the bag. “Women.”

“Ne-ne,” said Gigi, shrugging.

“Ne-ne,” Gigi said, shrugging.

Alvina found herself on the new and busy station that Sunday morning, one of the little theatrical company. It was an odd experience. They were so obviously a theatrical company—people apart from the world. Madame was darting her black eyes here and there, behind her spotted veil, and standing with the ostensible self-possession of her profession. Max was circling round with large strides, round a big black box on which the red words Natcha-Kee-Tawara showed mystic, and round the small bunch of stage fittings at the end of the platform. Louis was waiting to get the tickets, Gigi and Ciccio were bringing up the bicycles. They were a whole train of departure in themselves, busy, bustling, cheerful—and curiously apart, vagrants.

Alvina found herself at the new and busy station that Sunday morning, part of a small theater company. It was a strange experience. They were so clearly a theater group—people set apart from the world. Madame was scanning her surroundings with her sharp black eyes behind her spotted veil, maintaining the poised facade of her profession. Max was pacing around a large black box marked with the mysterious red letters Natcha-Kee-Tawara, circling it and the small collection of stage props at the end of the platform. Louis was waiting to grab the tickets, while Gigi and Ciccio were bringing up the bicycles. They felt like an entire train ready to depart, busy, bustling, cheerful—and oddly disconnected, like wanderers.

Alvina strolled away towards the half-open bookstall. Geoffrey was standing monumental between her and the company. She returned to him.

Alvina walked over to the partially open bookstall. Geoffrey was standing tall between her and the group. She went back to him.

“What time shall we expect you?” she said.

“What time should we expect you?” she asked.

He smiled at her in his broad, friendly fashion.

He smiled at her with his warm, friendly smile.

“Expect me to be there? Why—” he rolled his eyes and proceeded to calculate. “At four o’clock.”

“Expect me to be there? Why—” he rolled his eyes and started to figure it out. “At four o’clock.”

“Just about the time when we get there,” she said.

“Just about when we arrive,” she said.

He looked at her sagely, and nodded.

He looked at her knowingly and nodded.

They were a good-humoured company in the railway carriage. The men smoked cigarettes and tapped off the ash on the heels of their boots, Madame watched every traveller with professional curiosity. Max scrutinized the newspaper, Lloyds, and pointed out items to Louis, who read them over Max’s shoulder, Ciccio suddenly smacked Geoffrey on the thigh, and looked laughing into his face. So till they arrived at the junction. And then there was a kissing and a taking of farewells, as if the company were separating for ever. Louis darted into the refreshment bar and returned with little pies and oranges, which he deposited in the carriage, Madame presented Alvina with a packet of chocolate. And it was “Good-bye, good-bye, Allaye! Good-bye, Ciccio! Bon voyage. Have a good time, both.”

They were a cheerful group in the train carriage. The men were smoking cigarettes and tapping the ash off the heels of their boots, while Madame observed every traveler with professional curiosity. Max was examining the newspaper, Lloyds, and pointing out articles to Louis, who was reading them over Max’s shoulder. Ciccio suddenly smacked Geoffrey on the thigh and laughed at him. And so it went until they reached the junction. Then there were hugs and goodbyes, as if the group would never see each other again. Louis dashed into the refreshment bar and came back with small pies and oranges, which he placed in the carriage. Madame gave Alvina a packet of chocolate. And it was “Goodbye, goodbye, Allaye! Goodbye, Ciccio! Bon voyage. Have a great time, both.”

So Alvina sped on in the fast train to Knarborough with Ciccio.

So Alvina rushed on the fast train to Knarborough with Ciccio.

“I do like them all,” she said.

“I really like them all,” she said.

He opened his mouth slightly and lifted his head up and down. She saw in the movement how affectionate he was, and in his own way, how emotional. He loved them all. She put her hand to his. He gave her hand one sudden squeeze, of physical understanding, then left it as if nothing had happened. There were other people in the carriage with them. She could not help feeling how sudden and lovely that moment’s grasp of his hand was: so warm, so whole.

He slightly opened his mouth and nodded his head up and down. She noticed the movement showed how affectionate he was and, in his own way, how emotional. He loved them all. She placed her hand on his. He gave her hand a quick squeeze, full of understanding, then let go as if nothing had happened. There were other people in the carriage with them. She couldn't help but feel how sudden and wonderful that brief moment of holding his hand was: so warm, so complete.

And thus they watched the Sunday morning landscape slip by, as they ran into Knarborough. They went out to a little restaurant to eat. It was one o’clock.

And so they watched the Sunday morning scenery pass by as they drove into Knarborough. They headed to a small restaurant to grab a bite. It was one o’clock.

“Isn’t it strange, that we are travelling together like this?” she said, as she sat opposite him.

“Isn’t it weird that we’re traveling together like this?” she said, sitting across from him.

He smiled, looking into her eyes.

He smiled, gazing into her eyes.

“You think it’s strange?” he said, showing his teeth slightly.

“You think that’s weird?” he said, flashing a faint smile.

“Don’t you?” she cried.

“Don’t you?” she shouted.

He gave a slight, laconic laugh.

He let out a brief, dry laugh.

“And I can hardly bear it that I love you so much,” she said, quavering, across the potatoes.

“And I can barely handle the fact that I love you so much,” she said, shaking, across the potatoes.

He glanced furtively round, to see if any one was listening, if any one might hear. He would have hated it. But no one was near. Beneath the tiny table, he took her two knees between his knees, and pressed them with a slow, immensely powerful pressure. Helplessly she put her hand across the table to him. He covered it for one moment with his hand, then ignored it. But her knees were still between the powerful, living vice of his knees.

He glanced around quickly to check if anyone was listening or could hear him. He would have hated that. But no one was close. Under the small table, he placed her two knees between his knees and applied a slow, intense pressure. Helplessly, she reached out to him across the table. He covered her hand for just a moment, then ignored it. But her knees remained caught between the strong grip of his knees.

“Eat!” he said to her, smiling, motioning to her plate. And he relaxed her.

“Eat!” he said to her with a smile, gesturing to her plate. And he calmed her down.

They decided to go out to Woodhouse on the tram-car, a long hour’s ride. Sitting on the top of the covered car, in the atmosphere of strong tobacco smoke, he seemed self-conscious, withdrawn into his own cover, so obviously a dark-skinned foreigner. And Alvina, as she sat beside him, was reminded of the woman with the negro husband, down in Lumley. She understood the woman’s reserve. She herself felt, in the same way, something of an outcast, because of the man at her side. An outcast! And glad to be an outcast. She clung to Ciccio’s dark, despised foreign nature. She loved it, she worshipped it, she defied all the other world. Dark, he sat beside her, drawn in to himself, overcast by his presumed inferiority among these northern industrial people. And she was with him, on his side, outside the pale of her own people.

They decided to take the tram to Woodhouse, which was a long hour’s ride. Sitting on the top of the covered car, surrounded by strong tobacco smoke, he seemed self-conscious, retreating into his own space, clearly a dark-skinned foreigner. Alvina, sitting next to him, was reminded of the woman with the Black husband down in Lumley. She understood the woman's distance. She felt, in the same way, like an outcast because of the man beside her. An outcast! And glad to be an outcast. She held on to Ciccio’s dark, looked-down-upon foreign nature. She loved it, she admired it, she defied the rest of the world. He sat next to her, withdrawn, overshadowed by his perceived inferiority among these northern industrial folks. And she was with him, on his side, outside the bounds of her own people.

There were already acquaintances on the tram. She nodded in answer to their salutation, but so obviously from a distance, that they kept turning round to eye her and Ciccio. But they left her alone. The breach between her and them was established for ever—and it was her will which established it.

There were already some people she knew on the tram. She nodded in response to their greeting, but it was such a distant acknowledgment that they kept turning around to look at her and Ciccio. Still, they left her alone. The gap between her and them was set in stone—and it was her choice that created it.

So up and down the weary hills of the hilly, industrial countryside, till at last they drew near to Woodhouse. They passed the ruins of Throttle-Ha’penny, and Alvina glanced at it indifferent. They ran along the Knarborough Road. A fair number of Woodhouse young people were strolling along the pavements in their Sunday clothes. She knew them all. She knew Lizzie Bates’s fox furs, and Fanny Clough’s lilac costume, and Mrs. Smitham’s winged hat. She knew them all. And almost inevitably the old Woodhouse feeling began to steal over her, she was glad they could not see her, she was a little ashamed of Ciccio. She wished, for the moment, Ciccio were not there. And as the time came to get down, she looked anxiously back and forth to see at which halt she had better descend—where fewer people would notice her. But then she threw her scruples to the wind, and descended into the staring, Sunday afternoon street, attended by Ciccio, who carried her bag. She knew she was a marked figure.

So up and down the tired hills of the hilly, industrial countryside, until they finally got close to Woodhouse. They passed the ruins of Throttle-Ha’penny, and Alvina glanced at it without much interest. They sped along the Knarborough Road. A bunch of young people from Woodhouse were walking along the sidewalks in their Sunday best. She recognized all of them. She knew Lizzie Bates’s fox furs, and Fanny Clough’s lilac outfit, and Mrs. Smitham’s winged hat. She recognized them all. And almost inevitably, the familiar Woodhouse feeling started to wash over her; she was glad they couldn’t see her, and felt a bit embarrassed by Ciccio. For a moment, she wished Ciccio wasn’t there. As it was time to get off, she looked nervously around to see where she should get down—somewhere fewer people would notice her. But then she tossed her worries aside and stepped into the bustling Sunday afternoon street, accompanied by Ciccio, who carried her bag. She knew she was standing out.

They slipped round to Manchester House. Miss Pinnegar expected Alvina, but by the train, which came later. So she had to be knocked up, for she was lying down. She opened the door looking a little patched in her cheeks, because of her curious colouring, and a little forlorn, and a little dumpy, and a little irritable.

They sneaked over to Manchester House. Miss Pinnegar was expecting Alvina, but on the later train. So she had to be woken up since she was lying down. She opened the door looking a bit flushed in her cheeks because of her unusual coloring, and a little sad, a bit short, and somewhat irritable.

“I didn’t know there’d be two of you,” was her greeting.

“I didn’t know there would be two of you,” was her greeting.

“Didn’t you,” said Alvina, kissing her. “Ciccio came to carry my bag.”

“Didn't you?” Alvina said, giving her a kiss. “Ciccio came to help carry my bag.”

“Oh,” said Miss Pinnegar. “How do you do?” and she thrust out her hand to him. He shook it loosely.

“Oh,” said Miss Pinnegar. “How are you?” and she extended her hand to him. He shook it lightly.

“I had your wire,” said Miss Pinnegar. “You said the train. Mrs. Rollings is coming in at four again—”

“I got your message,” said Miss Pinnegar. “You mentioned the train. Mrs. Rollings is arriving at four again—”

“Oh all right—” said Alvina.

“Oh fine—” said Alvina.

The house was silent and afternoon-like. Ciccio took off his coat and sat down in Mr. Houghton’s chair. Alvina told him to smoke. He kept silent and reserved. Miss Pinnegar, a poor, patch-cheeked, rather round-backed figure with grey-brown fringe, stood as if she did not quite know what to say or do.

The house was quiet and had that lazy afternoon vibe. Ciccio took off his coat and sat in Mr. Houghton’s chair. Alvina told him to smoke. He stayed quiet and withdrawn. Miss Pinnegar, a poor, patchy-cheeked woman with a somewhat round back and grey-brown bangs, stood there as if she wasn’t sure what to say or do.

She followed Alvina upstairs to her room.

She followed Alvina up to her room.

“I can’t think why you bring him here,” snapped Miss Pinnegar. “I don’t know what you’re thinking about. The whole place is talking already.”

“I can’t understand why you brought him here,” Miss Pinnegar snapped. “I don’t know what you’re thinking. Everyone is already gossiping about it.”

“I don’t care,” said Alvina. “I like him.”

“I don’t care,” Alvina said. “I like him.”

“Oh—for shame!” cried Miss Pinnegar, lifting her hand with Miss Frost’s helpless, involuntary movement. “What do you think of yourself? And your father a month dead.”

“Oh—for shame!” exclaimed Miss Pinnegar, raising her hand along with Miss Frost’s helpless, involuntary gesture. “What do you think of yourself? And your father has been dead for a month.”

“It doesn’t matter. Father is dead. And I’m sure the dead don’t mind.”

“It doesn’t matter. Dad is gone. And I’m sure the dead don’t care.”

“I never knew such things as you say.”

“I never knew things like what you’re saying.”

“Why? I mean them.”

"Why? I mean those."

Miss Pinnegar stood blank and helpless.

Miss Pinnegar stood there, confused and powerless.

“You’re not asking him to stay the night,” she blurted.

“You're not asking him to stay over,” she blurted.

“Yes. And I’m going back with him to Madame tomorrow. You know I’m part of the company now, as pianist.”

“Yes. And I’m going back with him to Madame tomorrow. You know I’m part of the company now, as the pianist.”

“And are you going to marry him?”

“And are you going to marry him?”

“I don’t know.”

“I have no idea.”

“How can you say you don’t know! Why, it’s awful. You make me feel I shall go out of my mind.”

“How can you say you don’t know! That’s terrible. You’re making me feel like I’m losing my mind.”

“But I don’t know,” said Alvina.

“But I don’t know,” said Alvina.

“It’s incredible! Simply incredible! I believe you’re out of your senses. I used to think sometimes there was something wrong with your mother. And that’s what it is with you. You’re not quite right in your mind. You need to be looked after.”

“It’s amazing! Just amazing! I think you’ve lost your mind. Sometimes I thought there was something off with your mom. And that’s how it is with you. You’re not completely right in the head. You need someone to take care of you.”

“Do I, Miss Pinnegar! Ah, well, don’t you trouble to look after me, will you?”

“Do I, Miss Pinnegar! Oh, well, don’t worry about taking care of me, okay?”

“No one will if I don’t.”

“No one will if I don’t.”

“I hope no one will.”

“I hope nobody will.”

There was a pause.

There was a break.

“I’m ashamed to live another day in Woodhouse,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“I’m embarrassed to spend another day in Woodhouse,” said Miss Pinnegar.

I’m leaving it for ever,” said Alvina.

“I’m leaving it for good,” said Alvina.

“I should think so,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“I think so too,” said Miss Pinnegar.

Suddenly she sank into a chair, and burst into tears, wailing:

Suddenly, she dropped into a chair and started crying, sobbing:

“Your poor father! Your poor father!”

“Your poor dad! Your poor dad!”

“I’m sure the dead are all right. Why must you pity him?”

“I’m sure the dead are fine. Why do you have to feel sorry for him?”

“You’re a lost girl!” cried Miss Pinnegar.

“You’re a lost girl!” yelled Miss Pinnegar.

“Am I really?” laughed Alvina. It sounded funny.

“Am I really?” Alvina laughed. It sounded hilarious.

“Yes, you’re a lost girl,” sobbed Miss Pinnegar, on a final note of despair.

“Yes, you’re a lost girl,” cried Miss Pinnegar, in a final moment of despair.

“I like being lost,” said Alvina.

“I like being lost,” Alvina said.

Miss Pinnegar wept herself into silence. She looked huddled and forlorn. Alvina went to her and laid her hand on her shoulder.

Miss Pinnegar cried until she was silent. She looked small and abandoned. Alvina went to her and put her hand on her shoulder.

“Don’t fret, Miss Pinnegar,” she said. “Don’t be silly. I love to be with Ciccio and Madame. Perhaps in the end I shall marry him. But if I don’t—” her hand suddenly gripped Miss Pinnegar’s heavy arm till it hurt—“I wouldn’t lose a minute of him, no, not for anything would I.”

“Don’t worry, Miss Pinnegar,” she said. “Don’t be ridiculous. I enjoy being with Ciccio and Madame. Maybe in the end I’ll marry him. But if I don’t—” her hand suddenly gripped Miss Pinnegar’s heavy arm until it hurt—“I wouldn’t give up even a minute with him, no, not for anything.”

Poor Miss Pinnegar dwindled, convinced.

Poor Miss Pinnegar faded, convinced.

“You make it hard for me, in Woodhouse,” she said, hopeless.

“You're making it tough for me, Woodhouse,” she said, feeling hopeless.

“Never mind,” said Alvina, kissing her. “Woodhouse isn’t heaven and earth.”

“Never mind,” said Alvina, kissing her. “Woodhouse isn’t everything.”

“It’s been my home for forty years.”

“It’s been my home for forty years.”

“It’s been mine for thirty. That’s why I’m glad to leave it.” There was a pause.

“It’s been mine for thirty years. That’s why I’m happy to leave it.” There was a pause.

“I’ve been thinking,” said Miss Pinnegar, “about opening a little business in Tamworth. You know the Watsons are there.”

“I’ve been thinking,” said Miss Pinnegar, “about starting a small business in Tamworth. You know the Watsons live there.”

“I believe you’d be happy,” said Alvina.

“I think you’d be happy,” said Alvina.

Miss Pinnegar pulled herself together. She had energy and courage still.

Miss Pinnegar gathered her composure. She still had energy and courage.

“I don’t want to stay here, anyhow,” she said. “Woodhouse has nothing for me any more.”

“I don’t want to stay here anyway,” she said. “Woodhouse has nothing for me anymore.”

“Of course it hasn’t,” said Alvina. “I think you’d be happier away from it.”

“Of course it hasn’t,” Alvina said. “I think you’d be happier without it.”

“Yes—probably I should—now!”

“Yes—maybe I should—now!”

None the less, poor Miss Pinnegar was grey-haired, she was almost a dumpy, odd old woman.

None the less, poor Miss Pinnegar was gray-haired; she was almost a short, quirky old woman.

They went downstairs. Miss Pinnegar put on the kettle.

They went downstairs. Miss Pinnegar turned on the kettle.

“Would you like to see the house?” said Alvina to Ciccio.

“Do you want to see the house?” Alvina asked Ciccio.

He nodded. And she took him from room to room. His eyes looked quickly and curiously over everything, noticing things, but without criticism.

He nodded. She guided him from room to room. His eyes scanned everything quickly and curiously, taking in the details without any judgment.

“This was my mother’s little sitting-room,” she said. “She sat here for years, in this chair.”

“This was my mom’s little sitting room,” she said. “She sat here for years, in this chair.”

“Always here?” he said, looking into Alvina’s face.

“Always here?” he asked, looking into Alvina’s face.

“Yes. She was ill with her heart. This is another photograph of her. I’m not like her.”

“Yes. She was sick with her heart. This is another picture of her. I’m not like her.”

“Who is that?” he asked, pointing to a photograph of the handsome, white-haired Miss Frost.

“Who is that?” he asked, pointing to a photo of the handsome, white-haired Miss Frost.

“That was Miss Frost, my governess. She lived here till she died. I loved her—she meant everything to me.”

“That was Miss Frost, my governess. She lived here until she passed away. I loved her—she meant everything to me.”

“She also dead—?”

"She's also dead—?"

“Yes, five years ago.”

“Yes, five years ago.”

They went to the drawing-room. He laid his hand on the keys of the piano, sounding a chord.

They went to the living room. He placed his hand on the piano keys, playing a chord.

“Play,” she said.

“Let’s play,” she said.

He shook his head, smiling slightly. But he wished her to play. She sat and played one of Kishwégin’s pieces. He listened, faintly smiling.

He shook his head, smiling a little. But he wanted her to play. She sat down and played one of Kishwégin’s pieces. He listened, barely smiling.

“Fine piano—eh?” he said, looking into her face.

“Nice piano, right?” he said, looking into her face.

“I like the tone,” she said.

“I like the tone,” she said.

“Is it yours?”

"Is this yours?"

“The piano? Yes. I suppose everything is mine—in name at least. I don’t know how father’s affairs are really.”

“The piano? Yeah. I guess everything belongs to me—in name, at least. I’m not sure how my dad's finances really are.”

He looked at her, and again his eye wandered over the room. He saw a little coloured portrait of a child with a fleece of brownish-gold hair and surprised eyes, in a pale-blue stiff frock with a broad dark-blue sash.

He looked at her, and his gaze drifted around the room again. He noticed a small, colorful portrait of a child with a tuft of brownish-gold hair and wide, surprised eyes, wearing a pale blue, stiff dress with a wide, dark blue sash.

“You?” he said.

"You?" he asked.

“Do you recognize me?” she said. “Aren’t I comical?”

“Do you recognize me?” she asked. “Am I funny?”

She took him upstairs—first to the monumental bedroom.

She took him upstairs—first to the impressive bedroom.

“This was mother’s room,” she said. “Now it is mine.”

“This was my mom's room,” she said. “Now it's mine.”

He looked at her, then at the things in the room, then out of the window, then at her again. She flushed, and hurried to show him his room, and the bath-room. Then she went downstairs.

He looked at her, then at the stuff in the room, then out the window, and then back at her again. She blushed and quickly led him to his room and the bathroom. After that, she went downstairs.

He kept glancing up at the height of the ceilings, the size of the rooms, taking in the size and proportion of the house, and the quality of the fittings.

He kept looking up at the high ceilings, the spacious rooms, noticing the size and layout of the house, and the quality of the fixtures.

“It is a big house,” he said. “Yours?”

“It’s a big house,” he said. “Is it yours?”

“Mine in name,” said Alvina. “Father left all to me—and his debts as well, you see.”

“Mine in name,” said Alvina. “Dad left everything to me—and his debts too, you see.”

“Much debts?”

"Too much debt?"

“Oh yes! I don’t quite know how much. But perhaps more debts than there is property. I shall go and see the lawyer in the morning. Perhaps there will be nothing at all left for me, when everything is paid.”

“Oh yes! I’m not sure how much exactly. But maybe more debts than there is property. I’ll go see the lawyer in the morning. There might not be anything left for me when everything’s settled.”

She had stopped on the stairs, telling him this, turning round to him, who was on the steps above. He looked down on her, calculating. Then he smiled sourly.

She had stopped on the stairs, telling him this, turning to him, who was on the steps above. He looked down at her, considering. Then he smiled bitterly.

“Bad job, eh, if it is all gone—!” he said.

“Not a great job, huh, if it’s all gone—!” he said.

“I don’t mind, really, if I can live,” she said.

"I don't really care, as long as I can live," she said.

He spread his hands, deprecating, not understanding. Then he glanced up the stairs and along the corridor again, and downstairs into the hall.

He spread his hands, dismissing it, confused. Then he looked up the stairs, down the hallway again, and into the hall below.

“A fine big house. Grand if it was yours,” he said.

“A really nice big house. It would be impressive if it were yours,” he said.

“I wish it were,” she said rather pathetically, “if you like it so much.”

“I wish it were,” she said somewhat sadly, “if you like it that much.”

He shrugged his shoulders.

He shrugged.

“Hé!” he said. “How not like it!”

“Hé!” he said. “How can you not like it!”

“I don’t like it,” she said. “I think it’s a gloomy miserable hole. I hate it. I’ve lived here all my life and seen everything bad happen here. I hate it.”

“I don’t like it,” she said. “I think it’s a dark, miserable dump. I hate it. I’ve lived here my whole life and witnessed everything bad happen here. I hate it.”

“Why?” he said, with a curious, sarcastic intonation.

“Why?” he asked, with a curious, sarcastic tone.

“It’s a bad job it isn’t yours, for certain,” he said, as they entered the living-room, where Miss Pinnegar sat cutting bread and butter.

“It’s a shame it’s not yours, for sure,” he said as they walked into the living room, where Miss Pinnegar was cutting bread and butter.

“What?” said Miss Pinnegar sharply.

“What?” Miss Pinnegar replied sharply.

“The house,” said Alvina.

“The house,” Alvina said.

“Oh well, we don’t know. We’ll hope for the best,” replied Miss Pinnegar, arranging the bread and butter on the plate. Then, rather tart, she added: “It is a bad job. And a good many things are a bad job, besides that. If Miss Houghton had what she ought to have, things would be very different, I assure you.”

“Oh well, we don’t know. We’ll just hope for the best,” replied Miss Pinnegar, arranging the bread and butter on the plate. Then, rather sharply, she added: “It’s a bad situation. And a lot of things are bad situations, besides that. If Miss Houghton had what she *should* have, things would be very different, I assure you.”

“Oh yes,” said Ciccio, to whom this address was directed.

“Oh yes,” said Ciccio, to whom this comment was aimed.

“Very different indeed. If all the money hadn’t been—lost—in the way it has, Miss Houghton wouldn’t be playing the piano, for one thing, in a cinematograph show.”

“Very different indeed. If all the money hadn’t been lost the way it has, Miss Houghton wouldn’t be playing the piano, for one thing, in a movie theater.”

“No, perhaps not,” said Ciccio.

“No, maybe not,” said Ciccio.

“Certainly not. It’s not the right thing for her to be doing, at all!”

“Definitely not. It’s not the right thing for her to be doing, at all!”

“You think not?” said Ciccio.

"You don't think so?" said Ciccio.

“Do you imagine it is?” said Miss Pinnegar, turning point blank on him as he sat by the fire.

“Do you really think so?” said Miss Pinnegar, facing him directly as he sat by the fire.

He looked curiously at Miss Pinnegar, grinning slightly.

He looked at Miss Pinnegar with curiosity, smiling a bit.

“Hé!” he said. “How do I know!”

“Hé!” he said. “How am I supposed to know!”

“I should have thought it was obvious,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“I thought it was obvious,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Hé!” he ejaculated, not fully understanding.

“Hé!” he exclaimed, not fully understanding.

“But of course those that are used to nothing better can’t see anything but what they’re used to,” she said, rising and shaking the crumbs from her black silk apron, into the fire. He watched her.

“But of course, if someone is used to nothing better, they can’t see anything beyond what they’re familiar with,” she said, standing up and shaking the crumbs from her black silk apron into the fire. He watched her.

Miss Pinnegar went away into the scullery. Alvina was laying a fire in the drawing-room. She came with a dustpan to take some coal from the fire of the living-room.

Miss Pinnegar went into the scullery. Alvina was setting up a fire in the drawing room. She came with a dustpan to grab some coal from the fire in the living room.

“What do you want?” said Ciccio, rising. And he took the shovel from her hand.

“What do you want?” Ciccio asked as he stood up. He took the shovel from her hand.

“Big, hot fires, aren’t they?” he said, as he lifted the burning coals from the glowing mass of the grate.

“Big, hot fires, right?” he said, as he picked up the burning coals from the glowing bed of the grate.

“Enough,” said Alvina. “Enough! We’ll put it in the drawing-room.” He carried the shovel of flaming, smoking coals to the other room, and threw them in the grate on the sticks, watching Alvina put on more pieces of coal.

“Enough,” said Alvina. “Enough! We’ll put it in the living room.” He carried the shovel of flaming, smoking coals to the other room and tossed them in the grate on the sticks, watching Alvina add more pieces of coal.

“Fine, a fire! Quick work, eh? A beautiful thing, a fire! You know what they say in my place: You can live without food, but you can’t live without fire.”

“Great, a fire! Nice job, huh? A fire is a wonderful thing! You know what they say where I’m from: You can survive without food, but you can’t survive without fire.”

“But I thought it was always hot in Naples,” said Alvina.

“But I thought it was always warm in Naples,” said Alvina.

“No, it isn’t. And my village, you know, when I was small boy, that was in the mountains, an hour quick train from Naples. Cold in the winter, hot in the summer—”

“No, it's not. And my village, you know, when I was a little boy, it was in the mountains, an hour's fast train ride from Naples. Cold in the winter, hot in the summer—”

“As cold as England?” said Alvina.

“As cold as England?” Alvina asked.

“Hé—and colder. The wolves come down. You could hear them crying in the night, in the frost—”

“Hé—and colder. The wolves come down. You could hear them howling in the night, in the frost—”

“How terrifying—!” said Alvina.

“That's so scary—!” said Alvina.

“And they will kill the dogs! Always they kill the dogs. You know, they hate dogs, wolves do.” He made a queer noise, to show how wolves hate dogs. Alvina understood, and laughed.

“And they’re going to kill the dogs! They always kill the dogs. You know, wolves really hate dogs.” He made a strange noise to demonstrate how wolves despise dogs. Alvina understood and laughed.

“So should I, if I was a wolf,” she said.

“So should I, if I were a wolf,” she said.

“Yes—eh?” His eyes gleamed on her for a moment.

“Yes—huh?” His eyes sparkled at her for a moment.

“Ah but, the poor dogs! You find them bitten—carried away among the trees or the stones, hard to find them, poor things, the next day.”

“Ah, but those poor dogs! You find them bitten—taken away among the trees or the rocks, making it hard to find them, those poor things, the next day.”

“How frightened they must be—!” said Alvina.

“How terrified they must be—!” said Alvina.

“Frightened—hu!” he made sudden gesticulations and ejaculations, which added volumes to his few words.

“Scared—wow!” he made sudden gestures and exclamations, which emphasized his few words.

“And did you like it, your village?” she said.

“Did you like it, your village?” she asked.

He put his head on one side in deprecation.

He tilted his head to the side in disapproval.

“No,” he said, “because, you see—hé, there is nothing to do—no money—work—work—work—no life—you see nothing. When I was a small boy my father, he died, and my mother comes with me to Naples. Then I go with the little boats on the sea—fishing, carrying people—” He flourished his hand as if to make her understand all the things that must be wordless. He smiled at her—but there was a faint, poignant sadness and remoteness in him, a beauty of old fatality, and ultimate indifference to fate.

“No,” he said, “because, you see—hey, there’s nothing to do—no money—work—work—work—no life—you see nothing. When I was a little boy my father died, and my mother came with me to Naples. Then I went out on the little boats on the sea—fishing, carrying people—” He waved his hand as if to help her understand all the things that couldn’t be put into words. He smiled at her—but there was a faint, bittersweet sadness and distance in him, a beauty of old destiny, and a final indifference to fate.

“And were you very poor?”

"Did you have a tough life?"

“Poor?—why yes! Nothing. Rags—no shoes—bread, little fish from the sea—shell-fish—”

“Poor?—yeah! Nothing. Rags—no shoes—bread, tiny fish from the sea—shellfish—”

His hands flickered, his eyes rested on her with a profound look of knowledge. And it seemed, in spite of all, one state was very much the same to him as another, poverty was as much life as affluence. Only he had a sort of jealous idea that it was humiliating to be poor, and so, for vanity’s sake, he would have possessions. The countless generations of civilization behind him had left him an instinct of the world’s meaninglessness. Only his little modern education made money and independence an idée fixe. Old instinct told him the world was nothing. But modern education, so shallow, was much more efficacious than instinct. It drove him to make a show of himself to the world. Alvina watching him, as if hypnotized, saw his old beauty, formed through civilization after civilization; and at the same time she saw his modern vulgarianism, and decadence.

His hands moved quickly, and his gaze on her was filled with deep understanding. Despite everything, it seemed that one situation felt just like another to him; being poor was just as much a part of life as being wealthy. He had a bit of a possessive belief that being poor was degrading, so out of vanity, he wanted to have things. The countless generations of civilization that came before him had left him with a sense that the world was pointless. Only his slight modern education made money and independence a fixed idea. His old instincts told him that the world was nothing. But that shallow modern education was much more compelling than instinct. It pushed him to put on a show for the world. Alvina, watching him as if entranced, saw his ancient beauty, shaped by civilization after civilization; yet at the same time, she noticed his modern vulgarity and decline.

“And when you go back, you will go back to your old village?” she said.

“And when you go back, will you return to your old village?” she asked.

He made a gesture with his head and shoulders, evasive, non-committal.

He shrugged his shoulders and tilted his head, avoiding a direct response.

“I don’t know, you see,” he said.

“I don’t know, you see,” he said.

“What is the name of it?”

"What is it called?"

“Pescocalascio.” He said the word subduedly, unwillingly.

“Pescocalascio.” He said the word softly, with reluctance.

“Tell me again,” said Alvina.

"Say that again," said Alvina.

“Pescocalascio.”

“Pescocalascio.”

She repeated it.

She said it again.

“And tell me how you spell it,” she said.

“And tell me how you spell it,” she said.

He fumbled in his pocket for a pencil and a piece of paper. She rose and brought him an old sketch-book. He wrote, slowly, but with the beautiful Italian hand, the name of his village.

He searched through his pocket for a pencil and a piece of paper. She got up and handed him an old sketchbook. He wrote slowly, but with the beautiful Italian script, the name of his village.

“And write your name,” she said.

“And write your name,” she said.

“Marasca Francesco,” he wrote.

“Francesco Marasca,” he wrote.

“And write the name of your father and mother,” she said. He looked at her enquiringly.

“And write your dad's and mom's names,” she said. He looked at her questioningly.

“I want to see them,” she said.

“I want to see them,” she said.

“Marasca Giovanni,” he wrote, and under that “Califano Maria.”

“Marasca Giovanni,” he wrote, and below that “Califano Maria.”

She looked at the four names, in the graceful Italian script. And one after the other she read them out. He corrected her, smiling gravely. When she said them properly, he nodded.

She looked at the four names, written in beautiful Italian script. One by one, she read them aloud. He corrected her, smiling seriously. When she pronounced them correctly, he nodded.

“Yes,” he said. “That’s it. You say it well.”

“Yes,” he said. “That’s it. You put it perfectly.”

At that moment Miss Pinnegar came in to say Mrs. Rollings had seen another of the young men riding down the street.

At that moment, Miss Pinnegar walked in to say that Mrs. Rollings had spotted another one of the young men riding down the street.

“That’s Gigi! He doesn’t know how to come here,” said Ciccio, quickly taking his hat and going out to find his friend.

"That’s Gigi! He doesn’t know how to get here," said Ciccio, quickly grabbing his hat and heading out to find his friend.

Geoffrey arrived, his broad face hot and perspiring.

Geoffrey showed up, his broad face flushed and sweaty.

“Couldn’t you find it?” said Alvina.

“Didn’t you find it?” said Alvina.

“I find the house, but I couldn’t find no door,” said Geoffrey.

“I found the house, but I couldn’t find a door,” said Geoffrey.

They all laughed, and sat down to tea. Geoffrey and Ciccio talked to each other in French, and kept each other in countenance. Fortunately for them, Madame had seen to their table-manners. But still they were far too free and easy to suit Miss Pinnegar.

They all laughed and sat down for tea. Geoffrey and Ciccio chatted in French, supporting each other. Luckily for them, Madame had made sure they had good table manners. Still, they were way too casual for Miss Pinnegar.

“Do you know,” said Ciccio in French to Geoffrey, “what a fine house this is?”

“Do you know,” said Ciccio in French to Geoffrey, “what a great house this is?”

“No,” said Geoffrey, rolling his large eyes round the room, and speaking with his cheek stuffed out with food. “Is it?”

“No,” said Geoffrey, rolling his big eyes around the room, his cheeks full of food. “Is it?”

“Ah—if it was hers, you know—”

“Ah—if it was hers, you know—”

And so, after tea, Ciccio said to Alvina:

And so, after tea, Ciccio said to Alvina:

“Shall you let Geoffrey see the house?”

“Are you going to let Geoffrey see the house?”

The tour commenced again. Geoffrey, with his thick legs planted apart, gazed round the rooms, and made his comments in French to Ciccio. When they climbed the stairs, he fingered the big, smooth mahogany bannister-rail. In the bedroom he stared almost dismayed at the colossal bed and cupboard. In the bath-room he turned on the old-fashioned, silver taps.

The tour started up again. Geoffrey, standing with his thick legs apart, looked around the rooms and made his comments in French to Ciccio. As they climbed the stairs, he ran his fingers along the big, smooth mahogany bannister. In the bedroom, he stared almost in shock at the huge bed and closet. In the bathroom, he turned on the old-fashioned silver faucets.

“Here is my room—” said Ciccio in French.

“Here is my room—” Ciccio said in French.

“Assez éloigné!” replied Gigi. Ciccio also glanced along the corridor.

“As far away as possible!” replied Gigi. Ciccio also looked down the corridor.

“Yes,” he said. “But an open course—”

“Yes,” he said. “But an open course—”

“Look, my boy—if you could marry this—” meaning the house.

“Look, my boy—if you could marry this—” meaning the house.

“Ha, she doesn’t know if it hers any more! Perhaps the debts cover every bit of it.”

“Ha, she doesn’t even know if it’s hers anymore! Maybe the debts take up every part of it.”

“Don’t say so! Na, that’s a pity, that’s a pity! La pauvre fille—pauvre demoiselle!” lamented Geoffrey.

“Don’t say that! Oh, that’s such a shame, what a shame! Poor girl—poor young lady!” lamented Geoffrey.

“Isn’t it a pity! What dost say?”

“Isn’t it a shame! What do you think?”

“A thousand pities! A thousand pities! Look, my boy, love needs no havings, but marriage does. Love is for all, even the grasshoppers. But marriage means a kitchen. That’s how it is. La pauvre demoiselle; c’est malheur pour elle.”

“A thousand pities! A thousand pities! Look, my boy, love doesn’t need anything, but marriage does. Love is for everyone, even the grasshoppers. But marriage means a kitchen. That’s just how it is. Poor girl; it’s unlucky for her.”

“That’s true,” said Ciccio. “Et aussi pour moi. For me as well.”

“That’s true,” said Ciccio. “And for me too.”

“For thee as well, cher! Perhaps—” said Geoffrey, laying his arm on Ciccio’s shoulder, and giving him a sudden hug. They smiled to each other.

“For you too, buddy! Maybe—” said Geoffrey, placing his arm on Ciccio’s shoulder and giving him a quick hug. They smiled at each other.

“Who knows!” said Ciccio.

"Who knows!" Ciccio said.

“Who knows, truly, my Cic’.”

"Who really knows, my Cic’."

As they went downstairs to rejoin Alvina, whom they heard playing on the piano in the drawing-room, Geoffrey peeped once more into the big bedroom.

As they went downstairs to rejoin Alvina, who they heard playing the piano in the living room, Geoffrey peeked once more into the large bedroom.

“Tu n’es jamais monté si haut, mon beau. Pour moi, ça serait difficile de m’élever. J’aurais bien peur, moi. Tu te trouves aussi un peu ébahi, hein? n’est-ce pas?”

“Tu n’es jamais monté si haut, mon beau. Pour moi, ça serait difficile de m’élever. J’aurais bien peur, moi. Tu te trouves aussi un peu ébahi, hein? n’est-ce pas?”

“Y’a place pour trois,” said Ciccio.

“There's room for three,” said Ciccio.

“Non, je crêverais, là haut. Pas pour moi!”

“No way, I’d rather die up there. Not for me!”

And they went laughing downstairs.

They laughed as they went downstairs.

Miss Pinnegar was sitting with Alvina, determined not to go to Chapel this evening. She sat, rather hulked, reading a novel. Alvina flirted with the two men, played the piano to them, and suggested a game of cards.

Miss Pinnegar was sitting with Alvina, resolved not to go to Chapel this evening. She sat, somewhat slouched, reading a novel. Alvina flirted with the two men, played the piano for them, and proposed a game of cards.

“Oh, Alvina, you will never bring out the cards tonight!” expostulated poor Miss Pinnegar.

“Oh, Alvina, you’re not really going to play cards tonight!” exclaimed poor Miss Pinnegar.

“But, Miss Pinnegar, it can’t possibly hurt anybody.”

“But, Miss Pinnegar, it can't possibly hurt anyone.”

“You know what I think—and what your father thought—and your mother and Miss Frost—”

“You know what I think—and what your dad thought—and your mom and Miss Frost—”

“You see I think it’s only prejudice,” said Alvina.

“You see, I think it’s just prejudice,” said Alvina.

“Oh very well!” said Miss Pinnegar angrily.

“Oh, fine!” said Miss Pinnegar angrily.

And closing her book, she rose and went to the other room.

And after closing her book, she got up and walked into the other room.

Alvina brought out the cards, and a little box of pence which remained from Endeavour harvests. At that moment there was a knock. It was Mr. May. Miss Pinnegar brought him in, in triumph.

Alvina pulled out the cards and a small box of coins that was left over from the Endeavour harvests. Just then, there was a knock at the door. It was Mr. May. Miss Pinnegar brought him in with a sense of victory.

“Oh!” he said. “Company! I heard you’d come, Miss Houghton, so I hastened to pay my compliments. I didn’t know you had company. How do you do, Francesco! How do you do, Geoffrey. Comment allez-vous, alors?”

“Oh!” he said. “Visitors! I heard you were coming, Miss Houghton, so I rushed to pay my respects. I didn’t know you had guests. How are you, Francesco! How are you, Geoffrey. How are you doing, then?”

“Bien!” said Geoffrey. “You are going to take a hand?”

“Great!” said Geoffrey. “Are you going to join in?”

“Cards on Sunday evening! Dear me, what a revolution! Of course, I’m not bigoted. If Miss Houghton asks me—”

“Cards on Sunday evening! Wow, what a change! Of course, I’m not bigoted. If Miss Houghton asks me—”

Miss Pinnegar looked solemnly at Alvina.

Miss Pinnegar looked seriously at Alvina.

“Yes, do take a hand, Mr. May,” said Alvina.

“Yeah, go ahead and take a hand, Mr. May,” said Alvina.

“Thank you, I will then, if I may. Especially as I see those tempting piles of pennies and ha’pennies. Who is bank, may I ask? Is Miss Pinnegar going to play too?”

“Thank you, I’ll do that, if that's alright. Especially since I see those tempting stacks of pennies and halfpennies. Who’s banking, if I may ask? Is Miss Pinnegar going to play as well?”

But Miss Pinnegar had turned her poor, bowed back, and departed.

But Miss Pinnegar had turned her poor, hunched back, and left.

“I’m afraid she’s offended,” said Alvina.

“I think she’s upset,” said Alvina.

“But why? We don’t put her soul in danger, do we now? I’m a good Catholic, you know, I can’t do with these provincial little creeds. Who deals? Do you, Miss Houghton? But I’m afraid we shall have a rather dry game? What? Isn’t that your opinion?”

“But why? We don’t put her soul at risk, do we? I’m a good Catholic, you know, I can’t deal with these small-minded beliefs. Who does? Do you, Miss Houghton? But I’m afraid we’re going to have a pretty boring game? What? Isn’t that what you think?”

The other men laughed.

The other guys laughed.

“If Miss Houghton would just allow me to run round and bring something in. Yes? May I? That would be so much more cheerful. What is your choice, gentlemen?”

“If Miss Houghton would just let me run around and bring something in. Yes? May I? That would be so much more cheerful. What do you prefer, gentlemen?”

“Beer,” said Ciccio, and Geoffrey nodded.

"Beer," Ciccio said, and Geoffrey nodded.

“Beer! Oh really! Extraor’nary! I always take a little whiskey myself. What kind of beer? Ale?—or bitter? I’m afraid I’d better bring bottles. Now how can I secrete them? You haven’t a small travelling case, Miss Houghton? Then I shall look as if I’d just been taking a journey. Which I have—to the Sun and back: and if that isn’t far enough, even for Miss Pinnegar and John Wesley, why, I’m sorry.”

“Beer! Really! Amazing! I usually grab a little whiskey myself. What kind of beer? Ale? Or lager? I think I better bring some bottles. Now how can I hide them? Don’t you have a small travel bag, Miss Houghton? Then I’ll look like I just got back from a trip. Which I did—to the Sun and back: and if that isn’t far enough, even for Miss Pinnegar and John Wesley, then I’m sorry.”

Alvina produced the travelling case.

Alvina brought out the suitcase.

“Excellent!” he said. “Excellent! It will hold half-a-dozen beautifully. Now—” he fell into a whisper—“hadn’t I better sneak out at the front door, and so escape the clutches of the watch-dog?”

“Awesome!” he said. “Awesome! It will hold six perfectly. Now—” he lowered his voice to a whisper—“shouldn’t I sneak out the front door to avoid the watch-dog?”

Out he went, on tip-toe, the other two men grinning at him. Fortunately there were glasses, the best old glasses, in the side cupboard in the drawing room. But unfortunately, when Mr. May returned, a corkscrew was in request. So Alvina stole to the kitchen. Miss Pinnegar sat dumped by the fire, with her spectacles and her book. She watched like a lynx as Alvina returned. And she saw the tell-tale corkscrew. So she dumped a little deeper in her chair.

Out he went, on tiptoe, while the other two guys grinned at him. Luckily, there were some old glasses in the side cupboard in the living room. But unfortunately, when Mr. May came back, he needed a corkscrew. So Alvina snuck into the kitchen. Miss Pinnegar was slumped by the fire, with her glasses and her book. She watched like a hawk as Alvina came back, and she noticed the revealing corkscrew. So she sank down a little deeper in her chair.

“There was a sound of revelry by night!” For Mr. May, after a long depression, was in high feather. They shouted, positively shouted over their cards, they roared with excitement, expostulation, and laughter. Miss Pinnegar sat through it all. But at one point she could bear it no longer.

“There was a sound of partying at night!” Mr. May, after feeling down for a long time, was in great spirits. They shouted, really shouted over their cards, and they roared with excitement, argument, and laughter. Miss Pinnegar sat through all of it. But at one point, she could take it no longer.

The drawing-room door opened, and the dumpy, hulked, faded woman in a black serge dress stood like a rather squat avenging angel in the doorway.

The drawing-room door opened, and the short, stout, worn-out woman in a black dress stood like a somewhat heavyset avenging angel in the doorway.

“What would your father say to this?” she said sternly.

“What would your dad say to this?” she said firmly.

The company suspended their laughter and their cards, and looked around. Miss Pinnegar wilted and felt strange under so many eyes.

The company stopped laughing and put their cards down, looking around. Miss Pinnegar felt anxious and uncomfortable under all those eyes.

“Father!” said Alvina. “But why father?”

“Dad!” said Alvina. “But why Dad?”

“You lost girl!” said Miss Pinnegar, backing out and closing the door.

“You're out of here, girl!” said Miss Pinnegar, stepping back and shutting the door.

Mr. May laughed so much that he knocked his whiskey over.

Mr. May laughed so hard that he spilled his whiskey.

“There,” he cried, helpless, “look what she’s cost me!” And he went off into another paroxysm, swelling like a turkey.

“There,” he shouted, feeling powerless, “look what she’s done to me!” And he went off into another fit, puffing up like a turkey.

Ciccio opened his mouth, laughing silently.

Ciccio opened his mouth, laughing quietly.

“Lost girl! Lost girl! How lost, when you are at home?” said Geoffrey, making large eyes and looking hither and thither as if he had lost something.

“Lost girl! Lost girl! How lost are you when you’re at home?” said Geoffrey, making big eyes and looking around as if he had misplaced something.

They all went off again in a muffled burst.

They all took off again with a quiet rush.

“No but, really,” said Mr. May, “drinking and card-playing with strange men in the drawing-room on Sunday evening, of cauce it’s scandalous. It’s terrible! I don’t know how ever you’ll be saved, after such a sin. And in Manchester House, too—!” He went off into another silent, turkey-scarlet burst of mirth, wriggling in his chair and squealing faintly: “Oh, I love it, I love it! You lost girl! Why of cauce she’s lost! And Miss Pinnegar has only just found it out. Who wouldn’t be lost? Why even Miss Pinnegar would be lost if she could. Of cauce she would! Quite natch’ral!”

“No, but seriously,” said Mr. May, “drinking and playing cards with strange men in the living room on Sunday evening, it’s scandalous. It’s terrible! I don’t know how you’ll ever be saved after such a sin. And in Manchester House, too—!” He broke into another silent, bright red burst of laughter, squirming in his chair and squealing softly: “Oh, I love it, I love it! You lost girl! Why, of course, she’s lost! And Miss Pinnegar has only just figured it out. Who wouldn’t be lost? Even Miss Pinnegar would be lost if she could. Of course, she would! Quite natural!”

Mr. May wiped his eyes, with his handkerchief which had unfortunately mopped up his whiskey.

Mr. May wiped his eyes with his handkerchief, which had unfortunately soaked up his whiskey.

So they played on, till Mr. May and Geoffrey had won all the pennies, except twopence of Ciccio’s. Alvina was in debt.

So they kept playing until Mr. May and Geoffrey had won all the pennies, except for two pence from Ciccio. Alvina was in debt.

“Well I think it’s been a most agreeable game,” said Mr. May. “Most agreeable! Don’t you all?”

“Well, I think it’s been a really enjoyable game,” said Mr. May. “Really enjoyable! Don’t you all?”

The two other men smiled and nodded.

The two other guys smiled and nodded.

“I’m only sorry to think Miss Houghton has lost so steadily all evening. Really quite remarkable. But then—you see—I comfort myself with the reflection ‘Lucky in cards, unlucky in love.’ I’m certainly hounded with misfortune in love. And I’m sure Miss Houghton would rather be unlucky in cards than in love. What, isn’t it so?”

“I’m just sorry to see Miss Houghton has lost so consistently all evening. It’s really quite remarkable. But then—you know—I console myself with the thought ‘Lucky in cards, unlucky in love.’ I’m definitely haunted by bad luck in love. And I’m sure Miss Houghton would prefer to be unlucky in cards than in love. Isn’t that right?”

“Of course,” said Alvina.

"Sure," said Alvina.

“There, you see, of cauce! Well, all we can do after that is to wish her success in love. Isn’t that so, gentlemen? I’m sure we are all quite willing to do our best to contribute to it. Isn’t it so, gentlemen? Aren’t we all ready to do our best to contribute to Miss Houghton’s happiness in love? Well then, let us drink to it.” He lifted his glass, and bowed to Alvina. “With every wish for your success in love, Miss Houghton, and your devoted servant—” He bowed and drank.

“There, you see, of course! Well, all we can do after that is wish her success in love. Right, gentlemen? I’m sure we are all more than willing to do our part to help with that. Right, gentlemen? Aren’t we all set to do our best to contribute to Miss Houghton’s happiness in love? Well then, let’s raise a glass to that.” He lifted his glass and bowed to Alvina. “With every wish for your success in love, Miss Houghton, and your devoted servant—” He bowed and drank.

Geoffrey made large eyes at her as he held up his glass.

Geoffrey widened his eyes at her as he raised his glass.

I know you’ll come out all right in love, I know,” he said heavily.

I know you'll be okay in love, I know,” he said with a sigh.

“And you, Ciccio? Aren’t you drinking?” said Mr. May.

“And you, Ciccio? Aren’t you having a drink?” asked Mr. May.

Ciccio held up his glass, looked at Alvina, made a little mouth at her, comical, and drank his beer.

Ciccio raised his glass, glanced at Alvina, made a funny face at her, and took a sip of his beer.

“Well,” said Mr. May, “beer must confirm it, since words won’t.”

“Well,” said Mr. May, “beer has to prove it, since words won’t.”

“What time is it?” said Alvina. “We must have supper.”

“What time is it?” Alvina asked. “We need to have dinner.”

It was past nine o’clock. Alvina rose and went to the kitchen, the men trailing after her. Miss Pinnegar was not there. She was not anywhere.

It was past nine o’clock. Alvina got up and went to the kitchen, the men following her. Miss Pinnegar wasn’t there. She was nowhere to be found.

“Has she gone to bed?” said Mr. May. And he crept stealthily upstairs on tip-toe, a comical, flush-faced, tubby little man. He was familiar with the house. He returned prancing.

“Has she gone to bed?” Mr. May asked. He crept quietly upstairs on tiptoe, a funny, red-faced, chubby little man. He knew the house well. He came back prancing.

“I heard her cough,” he said. “There’s a light under her door. She’s gone to bed. Now haven’t I always said she was a good soul? I shall drink her health. Miss Pinnegar—” and he bowed stiffly in the direction of the stairs—“your health, and a good night’s rest.”

“I heard her cough,” he said. “There’s a light under her door. She’s gone to bed. Haven’t I always said she was a good person? I’ll drink to her health. Miss Pinnegar—” and he bowed stiffly toward the stairs—“your health, and a good night’s sleep.”

After which, giggling gaily, he seated himself at the head of the table and began to carve the cold mutton.

After that, laughing happily, he sat down at the head of the table and started carving the cold mutton.

“And where are the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras this week?” he asked. They told him.

“And where are the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras this week?” he asked. They told him.

“Oh? And you two are cycling back to the camp of Kishwégin tonight? We mustn’t prolong our cheerfulness too far.”

“Oh? So you two are biking back to the Kishwégin camp tonight? We shouldn’t stretch our good mood too long.”

“Ciccio is staying to help me with my bag tomorrow,” said Alvina. “You know I’ve joined the Tawaras permanently—as pianist.”

“Ciccio is sticking around to help me with my bag tomorrow,” Alvina said. “You know I’ve joined the Tawaras permanently as their pianist.”

“No, I didn’t know that! Oh really! Really! Oh! Well! I see! Permanently! Yes, I am surprised! Yes! As pianist? And if I might ask, what is your share of the tribal income?”

“No, I didn’t know that! Oh really! Really! Oh! Well! I get it! Permanently! Yes, I’m surprised! Yes! As a pianist? And if I can ask, what’s your part of the tribal income?”

“That isn’t settled yet,” said Alvina.

“That isn’t decided yet,” said Alvina.

“No! Exactly! Exactly! It wouldn’t be settled yet. And you say it is a permanent engagement? Of cauce, at such a figure.”

“No! Exactly! Exactly! It wouldn’t be settled yet. And you say it’s a permanent engagement? Of course, at such a figure.”

“Yes, it is a permanent engagement,” said Alvina.

“Yes, it’s a permanent engagement,” Alvina said.

“Really! What a blow you give me! You won’t come back to the Endeavour? What? Not at all?”

“Seriously! What a shock you just gave me! You’re not coming back to the Endeavour? What? Not at all?”

“No,” said Alvina. “I shall sell out of the Endeavour.”

“No,” Alvina said. “I’m going to sell my share of the Endeavour.”

“Really! You’ve decided, have you? Oh! This is news to me. And is this quite final, too?”

“Really! You've made up your mind, have you? Oh! This is news to me. And is this totally final, too?”

“Quite,” said Alvina.

"Totally," said Alvina.

“I see! Putting two and two together, if I may say so—” and he glanced from her to the young men—“I see. Most decidedly, most one-sidedly, if I may use the vulgarism, I see—e—e! Oh! but what a blow you give me! What a blow you give me!”

“I get it! Putting two and two together, if I can say that—” and he looked from her to the young men—“I get it. Definitely, and rather one-sidedly, if I can be blunt, I see—e—e! Oh! But what a hit you give me! What a hit you give me!”

“Why?” said Alvina.

"Why?" Alvina asked.

“What’s to become of the Endeavour? and consequently, of poor me?”

“What will happen to the Endeavour? And therefore, to poor me?”

“Can’t you keep it going?—form a company?”

“Can’t you keep it going?—start a company?”

“I’m afraid I can’t. I’ve done my best. But I’m afraid, you know, you’ve landed me.”

“I’m sorry, I just can’t. I’ve tried my hardest. But honestly, it feels like you’ve really put me in a tough spot.”

“I’m so sorry,” said Alvina. “I hope not.”

“I’m really sorry,” said Alvina. “I hope that’s not the case.”

“Thank you for the hope” said Mr. May sarcastically. “They say hope is sweet. I begin to find it a little bitter!”

“Thanks for the hope,” Mr. May said sarcastically. “They say hope is sweet. I’m starting to find it a bit bitter!”

Poor man, he had already gone quite yellow in the face. Ciccio and Geoffrey watched him with dark-seeing eyes.

Poor guy, he was already looking pretty pale. Ciccio and Geoffrey watched him with keen eyes.

“And when are you going to let this fatal decision take effect?” asked Mr. May.

“And when are you going to let this serious decision go into effect?” asked Mr. May.

“I’m going to see the lawyer tomorrow, and I’m going to tell him to sell everything and clear up as soon as possible,” said Alvina.

“I’m seeing the lawyer tomorrow, and I’m going to tell him to sell everything and wrap things up as soon as possible,” said Alvina.

“Sell everything! This house, and all it contains?”

“Sell everything! This house and everything in it?”

“Yes,” said Alvina. “Everything.”

“Yeah,” said Alvina. “Everything.”

“Really!” Mr. May seemed smitten quite dumb. “I feel as if the world had suddenly come to an end,” he said.

“Seriously!” Mr. May looked completely stunned. “I feel like the world has just ended,” he said.

“But hasn’t your world often come to an end before?” said Alvina.

“But hasn’t your world ended before?” Alvina asked.

“Well—I suppose, once or twice. But never quite on top of me, you see, before—”

“Well—I guess, once or twice. But never really on top of me, you know, before—”

There was a silence.

It was silent.

“And have you told Miss Pinnegar?” said Mr. May.

“And have you told Miss Pinnegar?” Mr. May asked.

“Not finally. But she has decided to open a little business in Tamworth, where she has relations.”

“Not yet. But she has decided to start a small business in Tamworth, where she has family.”

“Has she! And are you really going to tour with these young people—?” he indicated Ciccio and Gigi. “And at no salary!” His voice rose. “Why! It’s almost White Slave Traffic, on Madame’s part. Upon my word!”

“Really? And are you actually going to tour with these young people—?” he pointed at Ciccio and Gigi. “And for no pay!” His voice got louder. “Wow! It’s practically White Slave Traffic, on Madame’s part. I swear!”

“I don’t think so,” said Alvina. “Don’t you see that’s insulting.”

“I don’t think so,” Alvina said. “Don’t you see that’s disrespectful?”

Insulting! Well, I don’t know. I think it’s the truth—”

Insulting! Well, I’m not sure. I believe it’s the truth—”

“Not to be said to me, for all that,” said Alvina, quivering with anger.

"Don't say that to me, no matter what," Alvina said, trembling with anger.

“Oh!” perked Mr. May, yellow with strange rage. “Oh! I mustn’t say what I think! Oh!”

“Oh!” Mr. May exclaimed, flushed with unusual anger. “Oh! I can’t say what I really think! Oh!”

“Not if you think those things—” said Alvina.

“Not if you think those things—” Alvina said.

“Oh really! The difficulty is, you see, I’m afraid I do think them—” Alvina watched him with big, heavy eyes.

“Oh really! The problem is, you see, I’m afraid I do think them—” Alvina watched him with wide, heavy eyes.

“Go away,” she said. “Go away! I won’t be insulted by you.”

“Go away,” she said. “Leave me alone! I won’t let you insult me.”

“No indeed!” cried Mr. May, starting to his feet, his eyes almost bolting from his head. “No indeed! I wouldn’t think of insulting you in the presence of these two young gentlemen.”

“No really!” shouted Mr. May, jumping to his feet, his eyes nearly popping out of his head. “No really! I wouldn’t dream of insulting you in front of these two young gentlemen.”

Ciccio rose slowly, and with a slow, repeated motion of the head, indicated the door.

Ciccio got up slowly and, with a slow, repetitive nod, pointed to the door.

“Allez!” he said.

"Go!" he said.

Certainement!” cried Mr. May, flying at Ciccio, verbally, like an enraged hen yellow at the gills. “Certainement! Je m’en vais. Cette compagnie n’est pas de ma choix.”

Absolutely!” shouted Mr. May, lunging at Ciccio, verbally, like an enraged hen with a yellow gill. “Absolutely! I'm leaving. This company is not to my liking.”

“Allez!” said Ciccio, more loudly.

“Go!” said Ciccio, more loudly.

And Mr. May strutted out of the room like a bird bursting with its own rage. Ciccio stood with his hands on the table, listening. They heard Mr. May slam the front door.

And Mr. May stormed out of the room like a bird filled with its own fury. Ciccio stood with his hands on the table, listening. They heard Mr. May slam the front door.

“Gone!” said Geoffrey.

"All gone!" said Geoffrey.

Ciccio smiled sneeringly.

Ciccio smirked.

“Voyez, un cochon de lait,” said Gigi amply and calmly.

“Look, a piglet,” Gigi said generously and calmly.

Ciccio sat down in his chair. Geoffrey poured out some beer for him, saying:

Ciccio sat down in his chair. Geoffrey poured him some beer, saying:

“Drink, my Cic’, the bubble has burst, prfff!” And Gigi knocked in his own puffed cheek with his fist. “Allaye, my dear, your health! We are the Tawaras. We are Allaye! We are Pacohuila! We are Walgatchka! Allons! The milk-pig is stewed and eaten. Voilà!” He drank, smiling broadly.

“Drink, my Cic’, the bubble has burst, prfff!” And Gigi tapped his own puffed cheek with his fist. “Allaye, my dear, cheers to you! We are the Tawaras. We are Allaye! We are Pacohuila! We are Walgatchka! Let’s go! The milk-pig is cooked and eaten. Voilà!” He drank, grinning widely.

“One by one,” said Geoffrey, who was a little drunk: “One by one we put them out of the field, they are hors de combat. Who remains? Pacohuila, Walgatchka, Allaye—”

“One by one,” said Geoffrey, who was a little drunk, “One by one we took them out of the field, they are hors de combat. Who’s left? Pacohuila, Walgatchka, Allaye—”

He smiled very broadly. Alvina was sitting sunk in thought and torpor after her sudden anger.

He smiled widely. Alvina was lost in thought and lethargy after her sudden anger.

“Allaye, what do you think about? You are the bride of Tawara,” said Geoffrey.

“Allaye, what are you thinking about? You’re the bride of Tawara,” said Geoffrey.

Alvina looked at him, smiling rather wanly.

Alvina looked at him, smiling faintly.

“And who is Tawara?” she asked.

“And who is Tawara?” she asked.

He raised his shoulders and spread his hands and swayed his head from side to side, for all the world like a comic mandarin.

He shrugged his shoulders, spread his hands, and shook his head from side to side, looking just like a comic character.

“There!” he cried. “The question! Who is Tawara? Who? Tell me! Ciccio is he—and I am he—and Max and Louis—” he spread his hand to the distant members of the tribe.

“There!” he shouted. “The question! Who is Tawara? Who? Tell me! Ciccio is him—and I am him—and Max and Louis—” he waved his hand toward the distant members of the tribe.

“I can’t be the bride of all four of you,” said Alvina, laughing.

“I can’t be the bride for all four of you,” Alvina said with a laugh.

“No—no! No—no! Such a thing does not come into my mind. But you are the Bride of Tawara. You dwell in the tent of Pacohuila. And comes the day, should it ever be so, there is no room for you in the tent of Pacohuila, then the lodge of Walgatchka the bear is open for you. Open, yes, wide open—” He spread his arms from his ample chest, at the end of the table. “Open, and when Allaye enters, it is the lodge of Allaye, Walgatchka is the bear that serves Allaye. By the law of the Pale Face, by the law of the Yenghees, by the law of the Fransayes, Walgatchka shall be husband-bear to Allaye, that day she lifts the door-curtain of his tent—”

“No—no! No—no! That thought doesn’t even cross my mind. But you are the Bride of Tawara. You live in the tent of Pacohuila. And if the day comes, should it ever happen, when there’s no space for you in the tent of Pacohuila, then the lodge of Walgatchka the bear is open to you. Open, yes, wide open—” He spread his arms from his broad chest, at the end of the table. “Open, and when Allaye enters, it becomes the lodge of Allaye, with Walgatchka serving as the bear for Allaye. According to the law of the Pale Faces, according to the law of the Yenghees, according to the law of the Fransayes, Walgatchka will be the husband-bear to Allaye, the day she lifts the door-curtain of his tent—”

He rolled his eyes and looked around. Alvina watched him.

He rolled his eyes and glanced around. Alvina kept an eye on him.

“But I might be afraid of a husband-bear,” she said.

“But I might be scared of a husband-bear,” she said.

Geoffrey got on to his feet.

Geoffrey got up.

“By the Manitou,” he said, “the head of the bear Walgatchka is humble—” here Geoffrey bowed his head—“his teeth are as soft as lilies—” here he opened his mouth and put his finger on his small close teeth—“his hands are as soft as bees that stroke a flower—” here he spread his hands and went and suddenly flopped on his knees beside Alvina, showing his hands and his teeth still, and rolling his eyes. “Allaye can have no fear at all of the bear Walgatchka,” he said, looking up at her comically.

“By the Manitou,” he said, “the head of the bear Walgatchka is humble—” here Geoffrey bowed his head—“his teeth are as soft as lilies—” here he opened his mouth and put his finger on his small, close teeth—“his hands are as soft as bees that touch a flower—” here he spread his hands and suddenly dropped to his knees beside Alvina, showing his hands and his teeth still, and rolling his eyes. “Allaye has nothing to fear from the bear Walgatchka,” he said, looking up at her in a funny way.

Ciccio, who had been watching and slightly grinning, here rose to his feet and took Geoffrey by the shoulder, pulling him up.

Ciccio, who had been watching with a slight grin, stood up and took Geoffrey by the shoulder, pulling him up.

“Basta!” he said. “Tu es saoul. You are drunk, my Gigi. Get up. How are you going to ride to Mansfield, hein?—great beast.”

“Enough!” he said. “You’re drunk, my Gigi. Get up. How are you going to ride to Mansfield, huh?—great beast.”

“Ciccio,” said Geoffrey solemnly. “I love thee, I love thee as a brother, and also more. I love thee as a brother, my Ciccio, as thou knowest. But—” and he puffed fiercely—“I am the slave of Allaye, I am the tame bear of Allaye.”

“Ciccio,” Geoffrey said seriously. “I love you, I love you like a brother, and even more. I love you like a brother, my Ciccio, as you know. But—” and he puffed angrily—“I am the slave of Allaye, I am the trained bear of Allaye.”

“Get up,” said Ciccio, “get up! Per bacco! She doesn’t want a tame bear.” He smiled down on his friend.

“Get up,” Ciccio said, “get up! For goodness' sake! She doesn’t want a tame bear.” He smiled down at his friend.

Geoffrey rose to his feet and flung his arms round Ciccio.

Geoffrey stood up and wrapped his arms around Ciccio.

“Cic’,” he besought him. “Cic’—I love thee as a brother. But let me be the tame bear of Allaye, let me be the gentle bear of Allaye.”

“Cic’,” he pleaded. “Cic’—I love you like a brother. But let me be the tame bear of Allaye, let me be the gentle bear of Allaye.”

“All right,” said Ciccio. “Thou art the tame bear of Allaye.”

“All right,” said Ciccio. “You are the tame bear of Allaye.”

Geoffrey strained Ciccio to his breast.

Geoffrey held Ciccio close to his chest.

“Thank you! Thank you! Salute me, my own friend.”

“Thank you! Thank you! Give me a salute, my friend.”

And Ciccio kissed him on either cheek. Whereupon Geoffrey immediately flopped on his knees again before Alvina, and presented her his broad, rich-coloured cheek.

And Ciccio kissed him on both cheeks. Then Geoffrey immediately dropped to his knees again in front of Alvina and offered her his wide, richly colored cheek.

“Salute your bear, Allaye,” he cried. “Salute your slave, the tame bear Walgatchka, who is a wild bear for all except Allaye and his brother Pacohuila the Puma.” Geoffrey growled realistically as a wild bear as he kneeled before Alvina, presenting his cheek.

“Salute your bear, Allaye,” he shouted. “Salute your slave, the tame bear Walgatchka, who is a wild bear to everyone except for Allaye and his brother Pacohuila the Puma.” Geoffrey growled convincingly like a wild bear as he knelt before Alvina, offering his cheek.

Alvina looked at Ciccio, who stood above, watching. Then she lightly kissed him on the cheek, and said:

Alvina looked at Ciccio, who stood above, watching. Then she lightly kissed him on the cheek and said:

“Won’t you go to bed and sleep?”

“Could you please go to bed and get some sleep?”

Geoffrey staggered to his feet, shaking his head.

Geoffrey stumbled to his feet, shaking his head.

“No—no—” he said. “No—no! Walgatchka must travel to the tent of Kishwégin, to the Camp of the Tawaras.”

“No—no—” he said. “No—no! Walgatchka has to go to the tent of Kishwégin, to the Camp of the Tawaras.”

“Not tonight, mon brave,” said Ciccio. “Tonight we stay here, hein. Why separate, hein?—frère?”

“Not tonight, my friend,” said Ciccio. “Tonight we stay here, right? Why separate, right?—brother?”

Geoffrey again clasped Ciccio in his arms.

Geoffrey wrapped his arms around Ciccio again.

“Pacohuila and Walgatchka are blood-brothers, two bodies, one blood. One blood, in two bodies; one stream, in two valleys: one lake, between two mountains.”

“Pacohuila and Walgatchka are blood brothers, two bodies, one blood. One blood, in two bodies; one stream, in two valleys: one lake, between two mountains.”

Here Geoffrey gazed with large, heavy eyes on Ciccio. Alvina brought a candle and lighted it.

Here Geoffrey looked intensely at Ciccio with his heavy eyes. Alvina brought a candle and lit it.

“You will manage in the one room?” she said. “I will give you another pillow.”

“You'll be fine in that one room?” she asked. “I can get you another pillow.”

She led the way upstairs. Geoffrey followed, heavily. Then Ciccio. On the landing Alvina gave them the pillow and the candle, smiled, bade them good-night in a whisper, and went downstairs again. She cleared away the supper and carried away all glasses and bottles from the drawing-room. Then she washed up, removing all traces of the feast. The cards she restored to their old mahogany box. Manchester House looked itself again.

She led the way upstairs. Geoffrey followed, trudging behind. Then came Ciccio. On the landing, Alvina handed them the pillow and the candle, smiled, whispered goodnight, and went back downstairs. She cleared away the leftovers from dinner and carried all the glasses and bottles from the living room. Then she cleaned up, erasing all signs of the feast. She put the cards back in their old mahogany box. Manchester House looked like itself again.

She turned off the gas at the meter, and went upstairs to bed. From the far room she could hear the gentle, but profound vibrations of Geoffrey’s snoring. She was tired after her day: too tired to trouble about anything any more.

She turned off the gas at the meter and went upstairs to bed. From the distant room, she could hear the soft yet deep vibrations of Geoffrey’s snoring. She was exhausted after her day: too tired to worry about anything anymore.

But in the morning she was first downstairs. She heard Miss Pinnegar, and hurried. Hastily she opened the windows and doors to drive away the smell of beer and smoke. She heard the men rumbling in the bath-room. And quickly she prepared breakfast and made a fire. Mrs. Rollings would not appear till later in the day. At a quarter to seven Miss Pinnegar came down, and went into the scullery to make her tea.

But in the morning, she was the first one downstairs. She heard Miss Pinnegar and rushed to get things ready. She quickly opened the windows and doors to get rid of the smell of beer and smoke. She could hear the men making noise in the bathroom. Then, she hurriedly prepared breakfast and started a fire. Mrs. Rollings wouldn’t show up until later. At a quarter to seven, Miss Pinnegar came down and went into the scullery to make her tea.

“Did both the men stay?” she asked.

“Did both guys stick around?” she asked.

“Yes, they both slept in the end room,” said Alvina.

“Yes, they both slept in the end room,” Alvina said.

Miss Pinnegar said no more, but padded with her tea and her boiled egg into the living room. In the morning she was wordless.

Miss Pinnegar didn’t say anything else, but took her tea and boiled egg into the living room. In the morning, she was silent.

Ciccio came down, in his shirt-sleeves as usual, but wearing a collar. He greeted Miss Pinnegar politely.

Ciccio came down in his shirt sleeves as usual, but wearing a collar. He greeted Miss Pinnegar politely.

“Good-morning!” she said, and went on with her tea.

“Good morning!” she said, and continued with her tea.

Geoffrey appeared. Miss Pinnegar glanced once at him, sullenly, and briefly answered his good-morning. Then she went on with her egg, slow and persistent in her movements, mum.

Geoffrey showed up. Miss Pinnegar looked at him once, with a scowl, and gave a short reply to his good morning. Then she continued with her egg, moving slowly and steadily, mum.

The men went out to attend to Geoffrey’s bicycle. The morning was slow and grey, obscure. As they pumped up the tires, they heard some one padding behind. Miss Pinnegar came and unbolted the yard door, but ignored their presence. Then they saw her return and slowly mount the outer stair-ladder, which went up to the top floor. Two minutes afterwards they were startled by the irruption of the work-girls. As for the work-girls, they gave quite loud, startled squeals, suddenly seeing the two men on their right hand, in the obscure morning. And they lingered on the stair-way to gaze in rapt curiosity, poking and whispering, until Miss Pinnegar appeared overhead, and sharply rang a bell which hung beside the entrance door of the work-rooms.

The men went outside to fix Geoffrey’s bicycle. The morning was slow and grey, gloomy. As they pumped up the tires, they heard someone padding behind them. Miss Pinnegar came and unlocked the yard door but ignored them. Then they saw her come back and slowly climb the ladder to the top floor. A couple of minutes later, they were startled by the sudden arrival of the work-girls. The work-girls gave loud, surprised squeals when they suddenly spotted the two men on their right in the murky morning. They stopped on the stairway, staring in fascinated curiosity, whispering and poking each other, until Miss Pinnegar appeared above them and sharply rang a bell that hung by the entrance to the workrooms.

After which excitements Geoffrey and Ciccio went in to breakfast, which Alvina had prepared.

After all the excitement, Geoffrey and Ciccio went in for breakfast, which Alvina had made.

“You have done it all, eh?” said Ciccio, glancing round.

“You've done it all, huh?” said Ciccio, looking around.

“Yes. I’ve made breakfast for years, now,” said Alvina.

“Yes. I’ve been making breakfast for years now,” Alvina said.

“Not many more times here, eh?” he said, smiling significantly.

“Not many more times here, huh?” he said, smiling knowingly.

“I hope not,” said Alvina.

"I hope not," Alvina said.

Ciccio sat down almost like a husband—as if it were his right.

Ciccio sat down almost like a husband—as if it were his right.

Geoffrey was very quiet this morning. He ate his breakfast, and rose to go.

Geoffrey was really quiet this morning. He had his breakfast and got up to leave.

“I shall see you soon,” he said, smiling sheepishly and bowing to Alvina. Ciccio accompanied him to the street.

“I'll see you soon,” he said, smiling shyly and bowing to Alvina. Ciccio walked with him to the street.

When Ciccio returned, Alvina was once more washing dishes.

When Ciccio came back, Alvina was washing the dishes again.

“What time shall we go?” he said.

“What time should we go?” he said.

“We’ll catch the one train. I must see the lawyer this morning.”

“We’ll take the one train. I need to see the lawyer this morning.”

“And what shall you say to him?”

“And what will you say to him?”

“I shall tell him to sell everything—”

“I'll tell him to sell everything—”

“And marry me?”

“Will you marry me?”

She started, and looked at him.

She jumped and looked at him.

“You don’t want to marry, do you?” she said.

“You don’t want to get married, do you?” she said.

“Yes, I do.”

“Absolutely, I do.”

“Wouldn’t you rather wait, and see—”

“Wouldn't you prefer to wait and see—”

“What?” he said.

"What?" he asked.

“See if there is any money.”

"See if there's any cash."

He watched her steadily, and his brow darkened.

He watched her intently, and his expression grew tense.

“Why?” he said.

“Why?” he asked.

She began to tremble.

She started to shake.

“You’d like it better if there was money.”

“You’d like it more if there was cash.”

A slow, sinister smile came on his mouth. His eyes never smiled, except to Geoffrey, when a flood of warm, laughing light sometimes suffused them.

A slow, creepy smile appeared on his face. His eyes hardly ever smiled, except when they looked at Geoffrey, when a wave of warm, laughing light would occasionally fill them.

“You think I should!”

“You think I should!”

“Yes. It’s true, isn’t it? You would!”

“Yeah. It’s true, isn’t it? You would!”

He turned his eyes aside, and looked at her hands as she washed the forks. They trembled slightly. Then he looked back at her eyes again, that were watching him large and wistful and a little accusing.

He turned his gaze away and glanced at her hands as she washed the forks. They shook a little. Then he looked back into her eyes, which were watching him, wide and longing, with a hint of accusation.

His impudent laugh came on his face.

His bold laugh appeared on his face.

“Yes,” he said, “it is always better if there is money.” He put his hand on her, and she winced. “But I marry you for love, you know. You know what love is—” And he put his arms round her, and laughed down into her face.

“Yes,” he said, “it’s always better when there’s money.” He placed his hand on her, and she flinched. “But I’m marrying you for love, you know. You understand what love is—” And he wrapped his arms around her and laughed as he looked into her face.

She strained away.

She pulled away.

“But you can have love without marriage,” she said. “You know that.”

“But you can have love without marriage,” she said. “You know that.”

“All right! All right! Give me love, eh? I want that.”

“All right! All right! Show me some love, okay? I want that.”

She struggled against him.

She fought against him.

“But not now,” she said.

“But not right now,” she said.

She saw the light in his eyes fix determinedly, and he nodded.

She noticed the light in his eyes focus with determination, and he nodded.

“Now!” he said. “Now!”

“Now!” he said. “Now!”

His yellow-tawny eyes looked down into hers, alien and overbearing.

His yellow-tawny eyes stared into hers, feeling foreign and dominating.

“I can’t,” she struggled. “I can’t now.”

“I can’t,” she said, struggling. “I can’t right now.”

He laughed in a sinister way: yet with a certain warmheartedness.

He laughed in a creepy way, but there was also a touch of warmth to it.

“Come to that big room—” he said.

“Come to that big room—” he said.

Her face flew fixed into opposition.

Her face became rigid with defiance.

“I can’t now, really,” she said grimly.

“I can’t right now, honestly,” she said seriously.

His eyes looked down at hers. Her eyes looked back at him, hard and cold and determined. They remained motionless for some seconds. Then, a stray wisp of her hair catching his attention, desire filled his heart, warm and full, obliterating his anger in the combat. For a moment he softened. He saw her hardness becoming more assertive, and he wavered in sudden dislike, and almost dropped her. Then again the desire flushed his heart, his smile became reckless of her, and he picked her right up.

His eyes fell to hers. Her eyes met his, tough, cold, and resolute. They stayed that way for a few seconds. Then, a stray wisp of her hair caught his eye, and desire filled his heart, warm and complete, wiping out his anger from the fight. For a moment, he softened. He noticed her toughness turning more assertive, and he felt a wave of dislike, nearly dropping her. But then desire surged in his heart again, his smile became reckless toward her, and he lifted her right up.

“Yes,” he said. “Now.”

“Yes,” he said. “Now.”

For a second, she struggled frenziedly. But almost instantly she recognized how much stronger he was, and she was still, mute and motionless with anger. White, and mute, and motionless, she was taken to her room. And at the back of her mind all the time she wondered at his deliberate recklessness of her. Recklessly, he had his will of her—but deliberately, and thoroughly, not rushing to the issue, but taking everything he wanted of her, progressively, and fully, leaving her stark, with nothing, nothing of herself—nothing.

For a moment, she fought wildly. But almost immediately, she realized how much stronger he was, and she became still, silent, and motionless with anger. Pale, silent, and motionless, she was taken to her room. And in the back of her mind, she couldn’t stop thinking about his intentional disregard for her. He had his way with her recklessly—but it was also deliberate and thorough, not rushing to the point, but taking everything he wanted from her, piece by piece, completely, leaving her exposed, with nothing, nothing of herself—nothing.

When she could lie still she turned away from him, still mute. And he lay with his arms over her, motionless. Noises went on, in the street, overhead in the work-room. But theirs was complete silence.

When she was able to lie still, she turned away from him, still silent. And he lay there with his arms over her, unmoving. Sounds continued from the street and from above in the workroom. But they had complete silence.

At last he rose and looked at her.

At last, he got up and looked at her.

“Love is a fine thing, Allaye,” he said.

“Love is a wonderful thing, Allaye,” he said.

She lay mute and unmoving. He approached, laid his hand on her breast, and kissed her.

She lay silent and still. He came closer, placed his hand on her chest, and kissed her.

“Love,” he said, asserting, and laughing.

“Love,” he said, confidently, and laughed.

But still she was completely mute and motionless. He threw bedclothes over her and went downstairs, whistling softly.

But she remained completely silent and still. He covered her with blankets and went downstairs, softly whistling.

She knew she would have to break her own trance of obstinacy. So she snuggled down into the bedclothes, shivering deliciously, for her skin had become chilled. She didn’t care a bit, really, about her own downfall. She snuggled deliciously in the sheets, and admitted to herself that she loved him. In truth, she loved him—and she was laughing to herself.

She knew she had to snap out of her stubbornness. So she settled deeper into the blankets, feeling a pleasant chill since her skin had grown cold. Honestly, she didn’t care at all about her own downfall. She cozied up in the sheets and accepted that she loved him. In reality, she loved him—and she was chuckling to herself.

Luxuriously, she resented having to get up and tackle her heap of broken garments. But she did it. She took other clothes, adjusted her hair, tied on her apron, and went downstairs once more. She could not find Ciccio: he had gone out. A stray cat darted from the scullery, and broke a plate in her leap. Alvina found her washing-up water cold. She put on more, and began to dry her dishes.

Luxuriously, she hated having to get up and deal with her pile of broken clothes. But she did it anyway. She put on different clothes, fixed her hair, tied on her apron, and went downstairs again. She couldn't find Ciccio; he had gone out. A stray cat dashed out from the kitchen and knocked a plate to the floor as it jumped. Alvina discovered her washing-up water was cold. She ran more water and started drying her dishes.

Ciccio returned shortly, and stood in the doorway looking at her. She turned to him, unexpectedly laughing.

Ciccio came back soon and stood in the doorway, looking at her. She turned to him, laughing unexpectedly.

“What do you think of yourself?” she laughed.

“What do you think of yourself?” she laughed.

“Well,” he said, with a little nod, and a furtive look of triumph about him, evasive. He went past her and into the room. Her inside burned with love for him: so elusive, so beautiful, in his silent passing out of her sight. She wiped her dishes happily. Why was she so absurdly happy, she asked herself? And why did she still fight so hard against the sense of his dark, unseizable beauty? Unseizable, for ever unseizable! That made her almost his slave. She fought against her own desire to fall at his feet. Ridiculous to be so happy.

“Well,” he said with a slight nod and a quick look of triumph, avoiding her gaze. He walked past her and into the room. Inside, she felt a burning love for him: so elusive, so beautiful, as he silently disappeared from her sight. She wiped her dishes with a happy heart. Why was she feeling so absurdly happy, she wondered? And why did she keep fighting against the feeling of his dark, unattainable beauty? Unattainable, forever unattainable! That made her feel almost like his slave. She resisted her own urge to fall at his feet. It was ridiculous to be so happy.

She sang to herself as she went about her work downstairs. Then she went upstairs, to do the bedrooms and pack her bag. At ten o’clock she was to go to the family lawyer.

She sang to herself while she worked downstairs. Then she went upstairs to clean the bedrooms and pack her bag. At ten o’clock, she was supposed to meet with the family lawyer.

She lingered over her possessions: what to take, and what not to take. And so doing she wasted her time. It was already ten o’clock when she hurried downstairs. He was sitting quite still, waiting. He looked up at her.

She took her time deciding what to keep and what to leave behind. In doing so, she wasted time. It was already ten o’clock when she rushed downstairs. He was sitting quietly, waiting. He looked up at her.

“Now I must hurry,” she said. “I don’t think I shall be more than an hour.”

“Now I need to rush,” she said. “I don’t think I’ll be gone more than an hour.”

He put on his hat and went out with her.

He put on his hat and left with her.

“I shall tell the lawyer I am engaged to you. Shall I?” she asked.

“I'll tell the lawyer I’m engaged to you. Should I?” she asked.

“Yes,” he said. “Tell him what you like.” He was indifferent.

“Yes,” he said. “Tell him what you like.” He didn’t care.

“Because,” said Alvina gaily, “we can please ourselves what we do, whatever we say. I shall say we think of getting married in the summer, when we know each other better, and going to Italy.”

“Because,” said Alvina cheerfully, “we can do whatever we want and say whatever we like. I’ll say we’re thinking about getting married in the summer when we know each other better, and heading to Italy.”

“Why shall you say all that?” said Ciccio.

“Why are you saying all that?” asked Ciccio.

“Because I shall have to give some account of myself, or they’ll make me do something I don’t want to do. You might come to the lawyer’s with me, will you? He’s an awfully nice old man. Then he’d believe in you.”

“Because I’ll have to explain myself, or they’ll make me do something I really don’t want to. Will you come to the lawyer’s with me? He’s a really nice old man. Then he’d believe in you.”

But Ciccio shook his head.

But Ciccio just shook his head.

“No,” he said. “I shan’t go. He doesn’t want to see me.”

“No,” he said. “I’m not going. He doesn’t want to see me.”

“Well, if you don’t want to. But I remember your name, Francesco Marasca, and I remember Pescocalascio.”

“Well, if you don’t want to. But I remember your name, Francesco Marasca, and I remember Pescocalascio.”

Ciccio heard in silence, as they walked the half-empty, Monday-morning street of Woodhouse. People kept nodding to Alvina. Some hurried inquisitively across to speak to her and look at Ciccio. Ciccio however stood aside and turned his back.

Ciccio listened quietly as they walked down the nearly empty street of Woodhouse on a Monday morning. People kept nodding at Alvina. Some hurriedly crossed over to talk to her and glance at Ciccio. However, Ciccio stepped aside and turned his back.

“Oh yes,” Alvina said. “I am staying with friends, here and there, for a few weeks. No, I don’t know when I shall be back. Good-bye!”

“Oh yes,” Alvina said. “I’m staying with friends for a few weeks. No, I don’t know when I’ll be back. Bye!”

“You’re looking well, Alvina,” people said to her. “I think you’re looking wonderful. A change does you good.”

“You look great, Alvina,” people said to her. “I think you look amazing. A change is good for you.”

“It does, doesn’t it,” said Alvina brightly. And she was pleased she was looking well.

“It does, doesn’t it,” said Alvina cheerfully. And she was happy that she looked good.

“Well, good-bye for a minute,” she said, glancing smiling into his eyes and nodding to him, as she left him at the gate of the lawyer’s house, by the ivy-covered wall.

“Well, see you in a minute,” she said, smiling into his eyes and nodding at him as she left him at the gate of the lawyer’s house, by the ivy-covered wall.

The lawyer was a little man, all grey. Alvina had known him since she was a child: but rather as an official than an individual. She arrived all smiling in his room. He sat down and scrutinized her sharply, officially, before beginning.

The lawyer was a small, grey-haired man. Alvina had known him since she was a child, but more as a figure of authority than as a person. She entered his office with a bright smile. He took a seat and looked at her closely, in a formal manner, before starting.

“Well, Miss Houghton, and what news have you?”

“Well, Miss Houghton, what's the news?”

“I don’t think I’ve any, Mr. Beeby. I came to you for news.”

“I don’t think I have anything, Mr. Beeby. I came to you for updates.”

“Ah!” said the lawyer, and he fingered a paper-weight that covered a pile of papers. “I’m afraid there is nothing very pleasant, unfortunately. And nothing very unpleasant either, for that matter.”

“Ah!” said the lawyer, as he fiddled with a paperweight resting on a stack of papers. “I’m afraid there’s nothing particularly good, unfortunately. And nothing particularly bad either, for that matter.”

He gave her a shrewd little smile.

He gave her a clever little smile.

“Is the will proved?”

"Is the will validated?"

“Not yet. But I expect it will be through in a few days’ time.”

“Not yet. But I think it will be done in a few days.”

“And are all the claims in?”

“And are all the claims in?”

“Yes. I think so. I think so!” And again he laid his hand on the pile of papers under the paper-weight, and ran through the edges with the tips of his fingers.

“Yeah. I think so. I think so!” He placed his hand on the stack of papers under the paperweight again and glided his fingertips along the edges.

“All those?” said Alvina.

“All of those?” said Alvina.

“Yes,” he said quietly. It sounded ominous.

“Yes,” he said quietly. It felt foreboding.

“Many!” said Alvina.

“Lots!” said Alvina.

“A fair amount! A fair amount! Let me show you a statement.”

“A decent amount! A decent amount! Let me show you a statement.”

He rose and brought her a paper. She made out, with the lawyer’s help, that the claims against her father’s property exceeded the gross estimate of his property by some seven hundred pounds.

He got up and handed her a document. With the lawyer’s assistance, she realized that the claims against her father’s estate were over the total value of his property by about seven hundred pounds.

“Does it mean we owe seven hundred pounds?” she asked.

“Does that mean we owe seven hundred pounds?” she asked.

“That is only on the estimate of the property. It might, of course, realize much more, when sold—or it might realize less.”

“That is just an estimate of the property. It could definitely sell for more, or it might sell for less.”

“How awful!” said Alvina, her courage sinking.

“How terrible!” said Alvina, feeling her courage fade.

“Unfortunate! Unfortunate! However, I don’t think the realization of the property would amount to less than the estimate. I don’t think so.”

“That's unfortunate! That's really unfortunate! But I honestly don't think that the value of the property will be less than the estimate. I really don't think so.”

“But even then,” said Alvina. “There is sure to be something owing—”

“But even then,” said Alvina. “There’s definitely going to be something owed—”

She saw herself saddled with her father’s debts.

She felt burdened by her father’s debts.

“I’m afraid so,” said the lawyer.

“I’m afraid so,” the lawyer replied.

“And then what?” said Alvina.

"And then what?" Alvina asked.

“Oh—the creditors will have to be satisfied with a little less than they claim, I suppose. Not a very great deal, you see. I don’t expect they will complain a great deal. In fact, some of them will be less badly off than they feared. No, on that score we need not trouble further. Useless if we do, anyhow. But now, about yourself. Would you like me to try to compound with the creditors, so that you could have some sort of provision? They are mostly people who know you, know your condition: and I might try—”

“Oh—the creditors will just have to settle for a bit less than what they're asking for, I guess. Not a huge amount, you know. I don’t think they’ll complain too much. Actually, some of them will end up in a better position than they expected. No, we don’t need to worry about that anymore. It's pointless if we do, anyway. But now, about you. Would you like me to try to negotiate with the creditors, so that you could get some kind of support? Most of them are familiar with you, know your situation: and I could give it a shot—”

“Try what?” said Alvina.

"Try what?" Alvina asked.

“To make some sort of compound. Perhaps you might retain a lease of Miss Pinnegar’s work-rooms. Perhaps even something might be done about the cinematograph. What would you like—?”

“To create some kind of compound. Maybe you could keep a lease on Miss Pinnegar’s workspaces. Perhaps we could even do something with the cinema. What would you want—?”

Alvina sat still in her chair, looking through the window at the ivy sprays, and the leaf buds on the lilac. She felt she could not, she could not cut off every resource. In her own heart she had confidently expected a few hundred pounds: even a thousand or more. And that would make her something of a catch, to people who had nothing. But now!—nothing!—nothing at the back of her but her hundred pounds. When that was gone—!

Alvina sat still in her chair, gazing out the window at the ivy and the buds on the lilac. She felt she couldn't completely cut off every option. Deep down, she had confidently expected to have a few hundred pounds, even a thousand or more. That would make her a bit of a catch for people who had nothing. But now!—nothing!—just the hundred pounds behind her. Once that was gone—!

In her dilemma she looked at the lawyer.

In her dilemma, she looked at the lawyer.

“You didn’t expect it would be quite so bad?” he said.

“You didn’t think it would be this bad?” he said.

“I think I didn’t,” she said.

“I don’t think I did,” she said.

“No. Well—it might have been worse.”

“No. Well—it could have been worse.”

Again he waited. And again she looked at him vacantly.

Again he waited. And again she stared at him blankly.

“What do you think?” he said.

“What do you think?” he asked.

For answer, she only looked at him with wide eyes.

For an answer, she just looked at him with wide eyes.

“Perhaps you would rather decide later.”

“Maybe you’d prefer to decide later.”

“No,” she said. “No. It’s no use deciding later.”

“No,” she said. “No. There’s no point in deciding later.”

The lawyer watched her with curious eyes, his hand beat a little impatiently.

The lawyer watched her with curious eyes, his hand tapping a bit impatiently.

“I will do my best,” he said, “to get what I can for you.”

“I’ll do my best,” he said, “to get what I can for you.”

“Oh well!” she said. “Better let everything go. I don’t want to hang on. Don’t bother about me at all. I shall go away, anyhow.”

“Oh well!” she said. “I might as well let everything go. I don’t want to hold on. Don’t worry about me at all. I'm leaving, anyway.”

“You will go away?” said the lawyer, and he studied his finger-nails.

“You're leaving?” said the lawyer as he examined his fingernails.

“Yes. I shan’t stay here.”

"Yes. I won't stay here."

“Oh! And may I ask if you have any definite idea, where you will go?”

"Oh! Can I ask if you have any specific idea of where you're going?"

“I’ve got an engagement as pianist, with a travelling theatrical company.”

“I have a gig as a pianist with a touring theater company.”

“Oh indeed!” said the lawyer, scrutinizing her sharply. She stared away vacantly out of the window. He took to the attentive study of his finger-nails once more. “And at a sufficient salary?”

“Oh, really!” said the lawyer, studying her closely. She stared blankly out of the window. He resumed his focused examination of his fingernails. “And with a decent salary?”

“Quite sufficient, thank you,” said Alvina.

“That's enough, thank you,” said Alvina.

“Oh! Well! Well now!—” He fidgetted a little. “You see, we are all old neighbours and connected with your father for many years. We—that is the persons interested, and myself—would not like to think that you were driven out of Woodhouse—er—er—destitute. If—er—we could come to some composition—make some arrangement that would be agreeable to you, and would, in some measure, secure you a means of livelihood—”

“Oh! Well! Well now!—” He shifted uncomfortably. “You see, we’ve all been neighbors for a long time and have connections with your father. We—that is, the people involved, and I—would hate to think you were forced out of Woodhouse—uh—uh—penniless. If—uh—we could come to some agreement—make some arrangement that would work for you, and would, in some way, ensure you have a way to make a living—”

He watched Alvina with sharp blue eyes. Alvina looked back at him, still vacantly.

He watched Alvina with piercing blue eyes. Alvina stared back at him, still in a daze.

“No—thanks awfully!” she said. “But don’t bother. I’m going away.”

“No—thank you so much!” she said. “But don’t worry about it. I’m leaving.”

“With the travelling theatrical company?”

"With the touring theater troupe?"

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

The lawyer studied his finger-nails intensely.

The lawyer examined his fingernails closely.

“Well,” he said, feeling with a finger-tip an imaginary roughness of one nail-edge. “Well, in that case—In that case—Supposing you have made an irrevocable decision—”

“Well,” he said, running a fingertip over an imaginary rough edge of a nail. “Well, in that case—In that case—Let’s say you’ve made a decision you can’t change—”

He looked up at her sharply. She nodded slowly, like a porcelain mandarin.

He looked up at her quickly. She nodded slowly, like a porcelain figure.

“In that case,” he said, “we must proceed with the valuation and the preparation for the sale.”

“In that case,” he said, “we need to move forward with the valuation and getting ready for the sale.”

“Yes,” she said faintly.

“Yeah,” she said quietly.

“You realize,” he said, “that everything in Manchester House, except your private personal property, and that of Miss Pinnegar, belongs to the claimants, your father’s creditors, and may not be removed from the house.”

“You know,” he said, “that everything in Manchester House, except for your personal belongings and those of Miss Pinnegar, belongs to the claimants, your father’s creditors, and can’t be taken out of the house.”

“Yes,” she said.

“Yes,” she said.

“And it will be necessary to make an account of everything in the house. So if you and Miss Pinnegar will put your possessions strictly apart—But I shall see Miss Pinnegar during the course of the day. Would you ask her to call about seven—I think she is free then—”

“And we need to take stock of everything in the house. So if you and Miss Pinnegar can keep your belongings separate—But I will see Miss Pinnegar at some point today. Could you ask her to stop by around seven—I think she's available then—”

Alvina sat trembling.

Alvina sat shaking.

“I shall pack my things today,” she said.

“I’m going to pack my things today,” she said.

“Of course,” said the lawyer, “any little things to which you may be attached the claimants would no doubt wish you to regard as your own. For anything of greater value—your piano, for example—I should have to make a personal request—”

“Of course,” said the lawyer, “any small things you might be attached to, the claimants will definitely want you to see as yours. For anything of more value—like your piano, for instance—I would need to make a personal request—”

“Oh, I don’t want anything—” said Alvina.

“Oh, I don’t want anything—” said Alvina.

“No? Well! You will see. You will be here a few days?”

“No? Well! You'll see. Are you going to be here for a few days?”

“No,” said Alvina. “I’m going away today.”

“No,” Alvina said. “I’m leaving today.”

“Today! Is that also irrevocable?”

“Today! Is that also final?”

“Yes. I must go this afternoon.”

“Yes. I have to go this afternoon.”

“On account of your engagement? May I ask where your company is performing this week? Far away?”

“Because of your engagement? Can I ask where your company is performing this week? Is it far away?”

“Mansfield!”

“Mansfield!”

“Oh! Well then, in case I particularly wished to see you, you could come over?”

“Oh! Well then, if I really wanted to see you, could you come over?”

“If necessary,” said Alvina. “But I don’t want to come to Woodhouse unless it is necessary. Can’t we write?”

“If necessary,” said Alvina. “But I don’t want to come to Woodhouse unless it is necessary. Can’t we just write?”

“Yes—certainly! Certainly!—most things! Certainly! And now—”

“Yes—definitely! Definitely!—most things! Definitely! And now—”

He went into certain technical matters, and Alvina signed some documents. At last she was free to go. She had been almost an hour in the room.

He discussed some technical details, and Alvina signed a few documents. Finally, she was free to leave. She had spent nearly an hour in the room.

“Well, good-morning, Miss Houghton. You will hear from me, and I from you. I wish you a pleasant experience in your new occupation. You are not leaving Woodhouse for ever.”

“Well, good morning, Miss Houghton. You'll hear from me, and I from you. I wish you a great experience in your new job. You aren’t leaving Woodhouse for good.”

“Good-bye!” she said. And she hurried to the road.

“Goodbye!” she said. Then she rushed to the road.

Try as she might, she felt as if she had had a blow which knocked her down. She felt she had had a blow.

Try as she might, she felt like she had taken a hit that knocked her down. She felt like she had taken a hit.

At the lawyer’s gate she stood a minute. There, across a little hollow, rose the cemetery hill. There were her graves: her mother’s, Miss Frost’s, her father’s. Looking, she made out the white cross at Miss Frost’s grave, the grey stone at her parents’. Then she turned slowly, under the church wall, back to Manchester House.

At the lawyer’s gate, she paused for a moment. There, across a small dip, was the cemetery hill. There were the graves: her mother’s, Miss Frost’s, and her father’s. As she looked, she could see the white cross at Miss Frost’s grave and the grey stone at her parents’. Then she turned slowly, under the church wall, and headed back to Manchester House.

She felt humiliated. She felt she did not want to see anybody at all. She did not want to see Miss Pinnegar, nor the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras: and least of all, Ciccio. She felt strange in Woodhouse, almost as if the ground had risen from under her feet and hit her over the mouth. The fact that Manchester House and its very furniture was under seal to be sold on behalf of her father’s creditors made her feel as if all her Woodhouse life had suddenly gone smash. She loathed the thought of Manchester House. She loathed staying another minute in it.

She felt humiliated. She didn’t want to see anyone at all. She didn’t want to see Miss Pinnegar, nor the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras; and least of all, Ciccio. She felt out of place in Woodhouse, almost as if the ground had risen beneath her and knocked her out. Knowing that Manchester House and all its furniture were about to be sold for her father’s debts made her feel like her entire life in Woodhouse had just fallen apart. She hated the thought of Manchester House. She hated the idea of staying there for another minute.

And yet she did not want to go to the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras either. The church clock above her clanged eleven. She ought to take the twelve-forty train to Mansfield. Yet instead of going home she turned off down the alley towards the fields and the brook.

And yet she didn’t want to go to the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras either. The church clock above her chimed eleven. She should catch the twelve-forty train to Mansfield. But instead of going home, she took a turn down the alley towards the fields and the brook.

How many times had she gone that road! How many times had she seen Miss Frost bravely striding home that way, from her music-pupils. How many years had she noticed a particular wild cherry-tree come into blossom, a particular bit of black-thorn scatter its whiteness in among the pleached twigs of a hawthorn hedge. How often, how many springs had Miss Frost come home with a bit of this black-thorn in her hand!

How many times had she walked that path! How many times had she seen Miss Frost confidently walking home from her music students. How many years had she noticed a specific wild cherry tree bloom, a certain blackthorn spreading its white flowers among the intertwined branches of a hawthorn hedge. How often, how many springs had Miss Frost come home with a piece of this blackthorn in her hand!

Alvina did not want to go to Mansfield that afternoon. She felt insulted. She knew she would be much cheaper in Madame’s eyes. She knew her own position with the troupe would be humiliating. It would be openly a little humiliating. But it would be much more maddeningly humiliating to stay in Woodhouse and experience the full flavour of Woodhouse’s calculated benevolence. She hardly knew which was worse: the cool look of insolent half-contempt, half-satisfaction with which Madame would receive the news of her financial downfall, or the officious patronage which she would meet from the Woodhouse magnates. She knew exactly how Madame’s black eyes would shine, how her mouth would curl with a sneering, slightly triumphant smile, as she heard the news. And she could hear the bullying tone in which Henry Wagstaff would dictate the Woodhouse benevolence to her. She wanted to go away from them all—from them all—for ever.

Alvina did not want to go to Mansfield that afternoon. She felt insulted. She knew she would look much cheaper in Madame’s eyes. She was aware that her position in the troupe would be humiliating. It would be openly a bit humiliating. But staying in Woodhouse and facing the full force of its calculated kindness would be even more maddeningly humiliating. She could hardly decide which was worse: the cool look of insolent half-contempt, half-satisfaction with which Madame would respond to the news of her financial downfall, or the patronizing attitude she would have to endure from the Woodhouse elite. She could clearly picture how Madame’s black eyes would sparkle, how her mouth would twist into a sneering, slightly triumphant smile as she got the news. And she could almost hear the bullying tone in which Henry Wagstaff would impose the Woodhouse generosity on her. She wanted to get away from all of them—from all of them—for good.

Even from Ciccio. For she felt he insulted her too. Subtly, they all did it. They had regard for her possibilities as an heiress. Five hundred, even two hundred pounds would have made all the difference. Useless to deny it. Even to Ciccio. Ciccio would have had a lifelong respect for her, if she had come with even so paltry a sum as two hundred pounds. Now she had nothing, he would coolly withhold this respect. She felt he might jeer at her. And she could not get away from this feeling.

Even from Ciccio. She felt like he was insulting her too. They all did it in a subtle way. They considered her potential as an heiress. Five hundred, or even two hundred pounds, could have changed everything. It was pointless to deny it. Even to Ciccio. Ciccio would have respected her for life if she’d come with even a measly sum of two hundred pounds. Now that she had nothing, he would casually withhold that respect. She sensed he might mock her. And she couldn’t shake that feeling.

Mercifully she had the bit of ready money. And she had a few trinkets which might be sold. Nothing else. Mercifully, for the mere moment, she was independent.

Mercifully, she had some cash on hand. She also had a few pieces of jewelry that could be sold. Nothing more. Thankfully, for that brief moment, she was free.

Whatever else she did, she must go back and pack. She must pack her two boxes, and leave them ready. For she felt that once she had left, she could never come back to Woodhouse again. If England had cliffs all round—why, when there was nowhere else to go and no getting beyond, she could walk over one of the cliffs. Meanwhile, she had her short run before her. She banked hard on her independence.

Whatever else she did, she had to go back and pack. She needed to get her two boxes ready and leave them packed. She sensed that once she left, she'd never be able to return to Woodhouse again. If England had cliffs all around—well, when there was nowhere else to go and no escaping, she could just walk off a cliff. For now, though, she had a brief moment ahead of her. She was really counting on her independence.

So she turned back to the town. She would not be able to take the twelve-forty train, for it was already mid-day. But she was glad. She wanted some time to herself. She would send Ciccio on. Slowly she climbed the familiar hill—slowly—and rather bitterly. She felt her native place insulted her: and she felt the Natchas insulted her. In the midst of the insult she remained isolated upon herself, and she wished to be alone.

So she turned back to the town. She wouldn’t be able to catch the twelve-forty train since it was already afternoon. But she was content. She wanted some time to herself. She would send Ciccio ahead. Slowly, she climbed the familiar hill—slowly—and with some bitterness. She felt that her hometown was insulting her: and she felt that the Natchas were insulting her too. In the midst of all this, she felt alone and wished to stay that way.

She found Ciccio waiting at the end of the yard: eternally waiting, it seemed. He was impatient.

She found Ciccio waiting at the end of the yard: it seemed like he was waiting forever. He was restless.

“You’ve been a long time,” he said.

“You’ve been gone for a while,” he said.

“Yes,” she answered.

“Yep,” she replied.

“We shall have to make haste to catch the train.”

“We need to hurry to catch the train.”

“I can’t go by this train. I shall have to come on later. You can just eat a mouthful of lunch, and go now.”

“I can't take this train. I'll have to come later. You can just grab a quick bite for lunch and go now.”

They went indoors. Miss Pinnegar had not yet come down. Mrs. Rollings was busily peeling potatoes.

They went inside. Miss Pinnegar hadn’t come down yet. Mrs. Rollings was busy peeling potatoes.

“Mr. Marasca is going by the train, he’ll have to have a little cold meat,” said Alvina. “Would you mind putting it ready while I go upstairs?”

“Mr. Marasca is taking the train, so he’ll need some cold cuts,” said Alvina. “Could you get it ready while I go upstairs?”

“Sharpses and Fullbankses sent them bills,” said Mrs. Rollings. Alvina opened them, and turned pale. It was thirty pounds, the total funeral expenses. She had completely forgotten them.

“Sharpses and Fullbankses sent them bills,” said Mrs. Rollings. Alvina opened them and turned pale. It was thirty pounds, the total funeral expenses. She had completely forgotten about them.

“And Mr. Atterwell wants to know what you’d like put on th’ headstone for your father—if you’d write it down.”

“And Mr. Atterwell wants to know what you’d like written on the headstone for your father—if you could just jot it down.”

“All right.”

"Okay."

Mrs. Rollings popped on the potatoes for Miss Pinnegar’s dinner, and spread the cloth for Ciccio. When he was eating, Miss Pinnegar came in. She inquired for Alvina—and went upstairs.

Mrs. Rollings put the potatoes on for Miss Pinnegar’s dinner and laid out the cloth for Ciccio. While he was eating, Miss Pinnegar walked in. She asked about Alvina—and went upstairs.

“Have you had your dinner?” she said. For there was Alvina sitting writing a letter.

“Did you have dinner?” she asked. Because Alvina was sitting there writing a letter.

“I’m going by a later train,” said Alvina.

“I’m taking a later train,” said Alvina.

“Both of you?”

"Both of you?"

“No. He’s going now.”

“No. He’s leaving now.”

Miss Pinnegar came downstairs again, and went through to the scullery. When Alvina came down, she returned to the living room.

Miss Pinnegar came downstairs again and went into the scullery. When Alvina came down, she went back to the living room.

“Give this letter to Madame,” Alvina said to Ciccio. “I shall be at the hall by seven tonight. I shall go straight there.”

“Give this letter to Madame,” Alvina told Ciccio. “I'll be at the hall by seven tonight. I’ll head straight there.”

“Why can’t you come now?” said Ciccio.

“Why can’t you come now?” Ciccio asked.

“I can’t possibly,” said Alvina. “The lawyer has just told me father’s debts come to much more than everything is worth. Nothing is ours—not even the plate you’re eating from. Everything is under seal to be sold to pay off what is owing. So I’ve got to get my own clothes and boots together, or they’ll be sold with the rest. Mr. Beeby wants you to go round at seven this evening, Miss Pinnegar—before I forget.”

“I really can’t,” Alvina said. “The lawyer just told me that my father’s debts are way more than what everything is worth. We own nothing—not even the plate you’re eating from. Everything is sealed up to be sold to pay off what’s owed. So I need to gather my own clothes and boots, or they’ll be sold along with everything else. Mr. Beeby wants you to stop by at seven this evening, Miss Pinnegar—just so I don’t forget.”

“Really!” gasped Miss Pinnegar. “Really! The house and the furniture and everything got to be sold up? Then we’re on the streets! I can’t believe it.”

“Seriously!” gasped Miss Pinnegar. “Seriously! The house and the furniture and everything has to be sold? Then we’re going to be homeless! I can’t believe it.”

“So he told me,” said Alvina.

“So he told me,” Alvina said.

“But how positively awful,” said Miss Pinnegar, sinking motionless into a chair.

“But how absolutely terrible,” said Miss Pinnegar, sinking motionless into a chair.

“It’s not more than I expected,” said Alvina. “I’m putting my things into my two trunks, and I shall just ask Mrs. Slaney to store them for me. Then I’ve the bag I shall travel with.”

“It’s not more than I expected,” Alvina said. “I’m packing my things into my two trunks, and I’ll just ask Mrs. Slaney to store them for me. Then I have the bag I’ll travel with.”

“Really!” gasped Miss Pinnegar. “I can’t believe it! And when have we got to get out?”

“Seriously!” gasped Miss Pinnegar. “I can’t believe it! When do we have to leave?”

“Oh, I don’t think there’s a desperate hurry. They’ll take an inventory of all the things, and we can live on here till they’re actually ready for the sale.”

“Oh, I don’t think there’s any need to rush. They’ll take stock of everything, and we can stay here until they’re actually ready for the sale.”

“And when will that be?”

“When will that be?”

“I don’t know. A week or two.”

“I don’t know. Maybe a week or two.”

“And is the cinematograph to be sold the same?”

“And is the movie projector going to be sold the same way?”

“Yes—everything! The piano—even mother’s portrait—”

“Yes—everything! The piano—even Mom’s portrait—”

“It’s impossible to believe it,” said Miss Pinnegar. “It’s impossible. He can never have left things so bad.”

“It’s hard to believe,” Miss Pinnegar said. “It’s just hard to believe. He could never have left things in such a mess.”

“Ciccio,” said Alvina. “You’ll really have to go if you are to catch the train. You’ll give Madame my letter, won’t you? I should hate you to miss the train. I know she can’t bear me already, for all the fuss and upset I cause.”

“Ciccio,” Alvina said. “You really need to go if you want to catch the train. You’ll give Madame my letter, right? I’d hate for you to miss the train. I know she can’t stand me already because of all the trouble and chaos I bring.”

Ciccio rose slowly, wiping his mouth.

Ciccio got up slowly, wiping his mouth.

“You’ll be there at seven o’clock?” he said.

“You’ll be there at seven o’clock?” he asked.

“At the theatre,” she replied.

“At the theater,” she replied.

And without more ado, he left.

And without any further delay, he left.

Mrs. Rollings came in.

Mrs. Rollings entered.

“You’ve heard?” said Miss Pinnegar dramatically.

“You’ve heard?” Miss Pinnegar said dramatically.

“I heard somethink,” said Mrs. Rollings.

“I heard something,” said Mrs. Rollings.

“Sold up! Everything to be sold up. Every stick and rag! I never thought I should live to see the day,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Everything must go! Every single item! I never thought I’d see the day,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“You might almost have expected it,” said Mrs. Rollings. “But you’re all right, yourself, Miss Pinnegar. Your money isn’t with his, is it?”

“You might have almost seen this coming,” said Mrs. Rollings. “But you’re okay, Miss Pinnegar. Your money isn’t with his, is it?”

“No,” said Miss Pinnegar. “What little I have put by is safe. But it’s not enough to live on. It’s not enough to keep me, even supposing I only live another ten years. If I only spend a pound a week, it costs fifty-two pounds a year. And for ten years, look at it, it’s five hundred and twenty pounds. And you couldn’t say less. And I haven’t half that amount. I never had more than a wage, you know. Why, Miss Frost earned a good deal more than I do. And she didn’t leave much more than fifty. Where’s the money to come from—?”

“No,” said Miss Pinnegar. “The little I’ve saved is secure. But it’s not enough to live on. It won’t cover me for even another ten years. If I only spend a pound a week, that’s fifty-two pounds a year. And for ten years, that adds up to five hundred and twenty pounds. You can’t say it’s less than that. And I don’t have half that amount. I’ve never had more than a paycheck, you know. Honestly, Miss Frost made a lot more than I do. And she didn’t leave behind much more than fifty. So where’s the money supposed to come from—?”

“But if you’ve enough to start a little business—” said Alvina.

“But if you have enough to start a small business—” said Alvina.

“Yes, it’s what I shall have to do. It’s what I shall have to do. And then what about you? What about you?”

“Yeah, it’s what I have to do. It’s what I have to do. And what about you? What about you?”

“Oh, don’t bother about me,” said Alvina.

“Oh, don’t worry about me,” said Alvina.

“Yes, it’s all very well, don’t bother. But when you come to my age, you know you’ve got to bother, and bother a great deal, if you’re not going to find yourself in a position you’d be sorry for. You have to bother. And you’ll have to bother before you’ve done.”

“Yes, that’s fine, don’t worry about it. But when you reach my age, you realize you’ve got to care, and care a lot, if you want to avoid ending up in a situation you’d regret. You have to care. And you’ll need to care before you’re done.”

“Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof,” said Alvina.

“Sufficient for today is the evil it brings,” said Alvina.

“Ha, sufficient for a good many days, it seems to me.”

“Ha, that seems enough for quite a few days.”

Miss Pinnegar was in a real temper. To Alvina this seemed an odd way of taking it. The three women sat down to an uncomfortable dinner of cold meat and hot potatoes and warmed-up pudding.

Miss Pinnegar was really angry. To Alvina, this seemed like a strange way to handle things. The three women sat down to an uncomfortable dinner of cold meat, hot potatoes, and reheated pudding.

“But whatever you do,” pronounced Miss Pinnegar; “whatever you do, and however you strive, in this life, you’re knocked down in the end. You’re always knocked down.”

“But whatever you do,” said Miss Pinnegar, “no matter how hard you try in this life, you’re going to get knocked down in the end. You’re always going to get knocked down.”

“It doesn’t matter,” said Alvina, “if it’s only in the end. It doesn’t matter if you’ve had your life.”

“It doesn’t matter,” Alvina said, “if it’s only in the end. It doesn’t matter if you’ve lived your life.”

“You’ve never had your life, till you’re dead,” said Miss Pinnegar. “And if you work and strive, you’ve a right to the fruits of your work.”

“You haven’t truly lived until you’re dead,” said Miss Pinnegar. “And if you put in hard work and effort, you deserve to enjoy the results of that labor.”

“It doesn’t matter,” said Alvina laconically, “so long as you’ve enjoyed working and striving.”

“It doesn’t matter,” Alvina said casually, “as long as you’ve enjoyed working and pushing yourself.”

But Miss Pinnegar was too angry to be philosophic. Alvina knew it was useless to be either angry or otherwise emotional. None the less, she also felt as if she had been knocked down. And she almost envied poor Miss Pinnegar the prospect of a little, day-by-day haberdashery shop in Tamworth. Her own problem seemed so much more menacing. “Answer or die,” said the Sphinx of fate. Miss Pinnegar could answer her own fate according to its question. She could say “haberdashery shop,” and her sphinx would recognize this answer as true to nature, and would be satisfied. But every individual has his own, or her own fate, and her own sphinx. Alvina’s sphinx was an old, deep thoroughbred, she would take no mongrel answers. And her thoroughbred teeth were long and sharp. To Alvina, the last of the fantastic but pure-bred race of Houghton, the problem of her fate was terribly abstruse.

But Miss Pinnegar was too angry to think clearly. Alvina knew it was pointless to feel either angry or emotional. Still, she felt like she had been knocked down. She almost envied poor Miss Pinnegar with her little day-to-day haberdashery shop in Tamworth. Her own problems seemed so much more threatening. “Answer or die,” said the Sphinx of fate. Miss Pinnegar could address her own fate based on its question. She could say “haberdashery shop,” and her sphinx would accept that answer as true and be satisfied. But everyone has their own fate and their own sphinx. Alvina’s sphinx was an old, thoroughbred creature that wouldn't accept anything less than the best. And its teeth were long and sharp. For Alvina, the last of the unique but pure-bred line of Houghton, the puzzle of her fate was incredibly complex.

The only thing to do was not to solve it: to stray on, and answer fate with whatever came into one’s head. No good striving with fate. Trust to a lucky shot, or take the consequences.

The only option was to not solve it: to keep moving forward and respond to fate with whatever popped into one’s mind. There's no point in fighting fate. Rely on a lucky chance, or deal with the outcomes.

“Miss Pinnegar,” said Alvina. “Have we any money in hand?”

“Miss Pinnegar,” Alvina said. “Do we have any money on hand?”

“There is about twenty pounds in the bank. It’s all shown in my books,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“There’s about twenty pounds in the bank. It’s all recorded in my accounts,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“We couldn’t take it, could we?”

“We couldn’t handle it, could we?”

“Every penny shows in the books.”

“Every penny counts in the records.”

Alvina pondered again.

Alvina thought about it again.

“Are there more bills to come in?” she asked. “I mean my bills. Do I owe anything?”

“Are there more bills coming in?” she asked. “I mean my bills. Do I owe anything?”

“I don’t think you do,” said Miss Pinnegar.

“I don’t think you do,” Miss Pinnegar said.

“I’m going to keep the insurance money, any way. They can say what they like. I’ve got it, and I’m going to keep it.”

“I’m going to keep the insurance money no matter what. They can say whatever they want. I have it, and I’m going to hold on to it.”

“Well,” said Miss Pinnegar, “it’s not my business. But there’s Sharps and Fullbanks to pay.”

“Well,” said Miss Pinnegar, “it’s not my concern. But there are still Sharps and Fullbanks to pay.”

“I’ll pay those,” said Alvina. “You tell Atterwell what to put on father’s stone. How much does it cost?”

“I’ll cover those costs,” Alvina said. “You just let Atterwell know what to engrave on Dad’s stone. What’s the price?”

“Five shillings a letter, you remember.”

"Five shillings per letter, remember?"

“Well, we’ll just put the name and the date. How much will that be? James Houghton. Born 17th January—”

“Well, we’ll just include the name and the date. How much will that cost? James Houghton. Born January 17th—”

“You’ll have to put ‘Also of,’” said Miss Pinnegar.

“You’ll need to add ‘Also of,’” said Miss Pinnegar.

“Also of—” said Alvina. “One—two—three—four—five—six—. Six letters—thirty shillings. Seems an awful lot for Also of—”

“Also of—” said Alvina. “One—two—three—four—five—six—. Six letters—thirty shillings. Seems like a lot for Also of—”

“But you can’t leave it out,” said Miss Pinnegar. “You can’t economize over that.”

“But you can’t leave that out,” said Miss Pinnegar. “You can’t cut corners on that.”

“I begrudge it,” said Alvina.

“I don’t like it,” said Alvina.

CHAPTER XI
HONOURABLE ENGAGEMENT

For days, after joining the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras, Alvina was very quiet, subdued, and rather remote, sensible of her humiliating position as a hanger-on. They none of them took much notice of her. They drifted on, rather disjointedly. The cordiality, the joie de vivre did not revive. Madame was a little irritable, and very exacting, and inclined to be spiteful. Ciccio went his way with Geoffrey.

For days after joining the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras, Alvina was really quiet, subdued, and pretty distant, aware of her embarrassing role as an extra. They didn't pay much attention to her. They moved along, somewhat aimlessly. The warmth and excitement didn’t come back. Madame was a bit irritable, very demanding, and had a tendency to be mean. Ciccio went off with Geoffrey.

In the second week, Madame found out that a man had been surreptitiously inquiring about them at their lodgings, from the landlady and the landlady’s blowsy daughter. It must have been a detective—some shoddy detective. Madame waited. Then she sent Max over to Mansfield, on some fictitious errand. Yes, the lousy-looking dogs of detectives had been there too, making the most minute enquiries as to the behaviour of the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras, what they did, how their sleeping was arranged, how Madame addressed the men, what attitude the men took towards Alvina.

In the second week, Madame discovered that a man had been secretly asking about them at their place, from the landlady and her unattractive daughter. He must have been a detective—a really shoddy one. Madame waited. Then she sent Max over to Mansfield on some made-up errand. Yes, those scruffy-looking detectives had been there too, digging into every little detail about the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras: what they did, how they arranged their sleeping, how Madame treated the men, and what the men thought of Alvina.

Madame waited again. And again, when they moved to Doncaster, the same two mongrel-looking fellows were lurking in the street, and plying the inmates of their lodging-house with questions. All the Natchas caught sight of the men. And Madame cleverly wormed out of the righteous and respectable landlady what the men had asked. Once more it was about the sleeping accommodation—whether the landlady heard anything in the night—whether she noticed anything in the bedrooms, in the beds.

Madame waited again. And once more, when they moved to Doncaster, the same two scruffy-looking guys were hanging out on the street, questioning the people in their boarding house. All the Natchas spotted the men. And Madame smartly got the righteous and respectable landlady to reveal what the men had asked. Again, it was about the sleeping arrangements—whether the landlady heard anything during the night—whether she noticed anything in the bedrooms, in the beds.

No doubt about it, the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras were under suspicion. They were being followed, and watched. What for? Madame made a shrewd guess. “They want to say we are immoral foreigners,” she said.

No doubt about it, the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras were under suspicion. They were being followed and watched. For what? Madame took a smart guess. “They want to say we are immoral foreigners,” she said.

“But what have our personal morals got to do with them?” said Max angrily.

“But what do our personal morals have to do with them?” Max said angrily.

“Yes—but the English! They are so pure,” said Madame.

“Yes—but the English! They are so pure,” said Madame.

“You know,” said Louis, “somebody must have put them up to it—”

“You know,” said Louis, “someone had to have encouraged them to do it—”

“Perhaps,” said Madame, “somebody on account of Allaye.”

“Maybe,” said Madame, “someone is here for Allaye.”

Alvina went white.

Alvina turned pale.

“Yes,” said Geoffrey. “White Slave Traffic! Mr. May said it.”

“Yeah,” said Geoffrey. “White Slave Trade! Mr. May said that.”

Madame slowly nodded.

Madame nodded slowly.

“Mr. May!” she said. “Mr. May! It is he. He knows all about morals—and immorals. Yes, I know. Yes—yes—yes! He suspects all our immoral doings, mes braves.”

“Mr. May!” she said. “Mr. May! It’s him. He knows everything about right and wrong—and the wrong things. Yes, I know. Yes—yes—yes! He suspects all our bad behaviors, mes braves.”

“But there aren’t any, except mine,” cried Alvina, pale to the lips.

“But there aren’t any, except for mine,” Alvina cried, her lips pale.

“You! You! There you are!” Madame smiled archly, and rather mockingly.

“You! You! There you are!” Madame smiled slyly and somewhat mockingly.

“What are we to do?” said Max, pale on the cheekbones.

“What are we supposed to do?” said Max, his cheeks pale.

“Curse them! Curse them!” Louis was muttering, in his rolling accent.

“Curse them! Curse them!” Louis was muttering, in his thick accent.

“Wait,” said Madame. “Wait. They will not do anything to us. You are only dirty foreigners, mes braves. At the most they will ask us only to leave their pure country.”

“Wait,” said Madame. “Wait. They won’t do anything to us. You’re just dirty foreigners, mes braves. At most, they’ll just ask us to leave their clean country.”

“We don’t interfere with none of them,” cried Max.

“We don’t interfere with any of them,” shouted Max.

“Curse them,” muttered Louis.

“Damn them,” muttered Louis.

“Never mind, mon cher. You are in a pure country. Let us wait.”

“Never mind, my dear. You are in a beautiful country. Let's wait.”

“If you think it’s me,” said Alvina, “I can go away.”

“If you think it’s me,” Alvina said, “I can leave.”

“Oh, my dear, you are only the excuse,” said Madame, smiling indulgently at her. “Let us wait, and see.”

“Oh, my dear, you’re just an excuse,” Madame said, smiling indulgently at her. “Let’s wait and see.”

She took it smilingly. But her cheeks were white as paper, and her eyes black as drops of ink, with anger.

She accepted it with a smile. But her cheeks were as pale as paper, and her eyes were as black as ink, filled with anger.

“Wait and see!” she chanted ironically. “Wait and see! If we must leave the dear country—then adieu!” And she gravely bowed to an imaginary England.

“Wait and see!” she said with sarcasm. “Wait and see! If we have to leave our beloved country—then goodbye!” And she made a serious bow to an imaginary England.

“I feel it’s my fault. I feel I ought to go away,” cried Alvina, who was terribly distressed, seeing Madame’s glitter and pallor, and the black brows of the men. Never had Ciccio’s brow looked so ominously black. And Alvina felt it was all her fault. Never had she experienced such a horrible feeling: as if something repulsive were creeping on her from behind. Every minute of these weeks was a horror to her: the sense of the low-down dogs of detectives hanging round, sliding behind them, trying to get hold of some clear proof of immorality on their part. And then—the unknown vengeance of the authorities. All the repulsive secrecy, and all the absolute power of the police authorities. The sense of a great malevolent power which had them all the time in its grip, and was watching, feeling, waiting to strike the morbid blow: the sense of the utter helplessness of individuals who were not even accused, only watched and enmeshed! the feeling that they, the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras, herself included, must be monsters of hideous vice, to have provoked all this: and yet the sane knowledge that they, none of them, were monsters of vice; this was quite killing. The sight of a policeman would send up Alvina’s heart in a flame of fear, agony; yet she knew she had nothing legally to be afraid of. Every knock at the door was horrible.

“I think it’s my fault. I feel like I should just leave,” cried Alvina, who was incredibly upset seeing Madame’s sparkle and pale skin, along with the dark scowls of the men. Ciccio’s expression had never looked so threatening. Alvina felt responsible for it all. She had never felt such a dreadful sensation: as if something disgusting was creeping up behind her. Every minute of these weeks was terrifying for her: the feeling of the lowly detectives lurking around, sneaking behind them, trying to find clear evidence of wrongdoing on their part. And then—the unknown retaliation from the authorities. All the gross secrecy, and the absolute control of the police. The feeling of a great, malicious power that had them all under its control, watching, sensing, waiting to deliver a terrible blow: the feeling of utter helplessness of individuals who weren’t even accused, just being monitored and caught in a web! The feeling that they, the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras, including herself, must be monsters of terrible vice to have stirred up all this: and yet the rational understanding that none of them were actually monsters of vice; it was absolutely crushing. The sight of a policeman would send Alvina’s heart racing with fear and agony; yet she knew she had nothing to legitimately worry about. Every knock at the door was dreadful.

She simply could not understand it. Yet there it was: they were watched, followed. Of that there was no question. And all she could imagine was that the troupe was secretly accused of White Slave Traffic by somebody in Woodhouse. Probably Mr. May had gone the round of the benevolent magnates of Woodhouse, concerning himself with her virtue, and currying favour with his concern. Of this she became convinced, that it was concern for her virtue which had started the whole business: and that the first instigator was Mr. May, who had got round some vulgar magistrate or County Councillor.

She just couldn't understand it. But there it was: they were being watched and followed. There was no doubt about it. All she could think was that the group was secretly accused of human trafficking by someone in Woodhouse. Probably Mr. May had gone around to the well-meaning big shots in Woodhouse, looking out for her reputation and trying to win favor for his interests. She became convinced that it was concern for her reputation that had started the whole thing, and that the first person behind it all was Mr. May, who had convinced some petty magistrate or County Councillor.

Madame did not consider Alvina’s view very seriously. She thought it was some personal malevolence against the Tawaras themselves, probably put up by some other professionals, with whom Madame was not popular.

Madame didn’t take Alvina’s opinion seriously. She believed it stemmed from personal spite towards the Tawaras, likely fueled by other professionals who were not on good terms with Madame.

Be that as it may, for some weeks they went about in the shadow of this repulsive finger which was following after them, to touch them and destroy them with the black smear of shame. The men were silent and inclined to be sulky. They seemed to hold together. They seemed to be united into a strong, four-square silence and tension. They kept to themselves—and Alvina kept to herself—and Madame kept to herself. So they went about.

Be that as it may, for a few weeks they moved around under the shadow of this disgusting presence that was trailing them, ready to touch them and ruin them with the dark stain of shame. The men were quiet and seemed to be sulking. They appeared to stick together, united in a solid, tense silence. They kept to themselves—and Alvina kept to herself—and Madame kept to herself. And so they went about.

And slowly the cloud melted. It never broke. Alvina felt that the very force of the sullen, silent fearlessness and fury in the Tawaras had prevented its bursting. Once there had been a weakening, a cringing, they would all have been lost. But their hearts hardened with black, indomitable anger. And the cloud melted, it passed away. There was no sign.

And slowly the cloud disappeared. It never cracked. Alvina felt that the intense, quiet fearlessness and anger in the Tawaras had kept it from bursting. If there had been any signs of weakness or fear, they all would have been lost. But their hearts strengthened with deep, unyielding anger. And the cloud melted, it faded away. There was no trace.

Early summer was now at hand. Alvina no longer felt at home with the Natchas. While the trouble was hanging over, they seemed to ignore her altogether. The men hardly spoke to her. They hardly spoke to Madame, for that matter. They kept within the four-square enclosure of themselves.

Early summer was now here. Alvina no longer felt at home with the Natchas. While the trouble lingered, they seemed to completely overlook her. The men barely talked to her. They hardly spoke to Madame either. They stayed within their tight-knit group.

But Alvina felt herself particularly excluded, left out. And when the trouble of the detectives began to pass off, and the men became more cheerful again, wanted her to jest and be familiar with them, she responded verbally, but in her heart there was no response.

But Alvina felt especially excluded, left out. And when the detectives' troubles started to fade and the men became cheerful again, wanting her to joke around and be friendly with them, she responded with words, but inside, there was no connection.

Madame had been quite generous with her. She allowed her to pay for her room, and the expense of travelling. But she had her food with the rest. Wherever she was, Madame bought the food for the party, and cooked it herself. And Alvina came in with the rest: she paid no board.

Madame had been really generous with her. She let her cover the cost of her room and travel expenses. But she shared meals with everyone else. Wherever she went, Madame bought the food for the group and cooked it herself. And Alvina joined in with the others: she didn't pay for meals.

She waited, however, for Madame to suggest a small salary—or at least, that the troupe should pay her living expenses. But Madame did not make such a suggestion. So Alvina knew that she was not very badly wanted. And she guarded her money, and watched for some other opportunity.

She waited, however, for Madame to propose a small salary—or at least, that the group should cover her living expenses. But Madame didn't make that suggestion. So Alvina realized she wasn't very much in demand. She was careful with her money and looked for another opportunity.

It became her habit to go every morning to the public library of the town in which she found herself, to look through the advertisements: advertisements for maternity nurses, for nursery governesses, pianists, travelling companions, even ladies’ maids. For some weeks she found nothing, though she wrote several letters.

It became her routine to visit the town's public library every morning to browse through the ads: ads for maternity nurses, nursery governesses, pianists, travel companions, and even ladies’ maids. For a few weeks, she found nothing, even though she sent out several letters.

One morning Ciccio, who had begun to hang round her again, accompanied her as she set out to the library. But her heart was closed against him.

One morning, Ciccio, who had started to hang around her again, walked with her as she headed to the library. But her heart was shut off from him.

“Why are you going to the library?” he asked her. It was in Lancaster.

“Why are you going to the library?” he asked her. It was in Lancaster.

“To look at the papers and magazines.”

“To check out the newspapers and magazines.”

“Ha-a! To find a job, eh?”

“Ha-a! Looking for a job, huh?”

His cuteness startled her for a moment.

His cuteness caught her off guard for a moment.

“If I found one I should take it,” she said.

“If I found one, I would take it,” she said.

“Hé! I know that,” he said.

“Hey! I know that,” he said.

It so happened that that very morning she saw on the notice-board of the library an announcement that the Borough Council wished to engage the services of an experienced maternity nurse, applications to be made to the medical board. Alvina wrote down the directions. Ciccio watched her.

It just so happened that that very morning she noticed on the library's notice board an announcement that the Borough Council wanted to hire an experienced maternity nurse, with applications to be sent to the medical board. Alvina took down the details. Ciccio watched her.

“What is a maternity nurse?” he said.

“What’s a maternity nurse?” he asked.

“An accoucheuse!” she said. “The nurse who attends when babies are born.”

“An accoucheuse!” she said. “The nurse who helps when babies are born.”

“Do you know how to do that?” he said, incredulous, and jeering slightly.

“Do you know how to do that?” he asked, skeptical and a bit mocking.

“I was trained to do it,” she said.

“I was trained to do it,” she said.

He said no more, but walked by her side as she returned to the lodgings. As they drew near the lodgings, he said:

He didn’t say anything else, but he walked next to her as she headed back to the place they were staying. When they got closer to the lodgings, he said:

“You don’t want to stop with us any more?”

“You don’t want to hang out with us anymore?”

“I can’t,” she said.

“I can’t,” she said.

He made a slight, mocking gesture.

He made a tiny, mocking gesture.

“‘I can’t,’” he repeated. “Why do you always say you can’t?”

“I can’t,” he said again. “Why do you always say you can’t?”

“Because I can’t,” she said.

“Because I can’t,” she stated.

“Pff—!” he went, with a whistling sound of contempt.

“Pff—!” he scoffed, making a whistling sound of disdain.

But she went indoors to her room. Fortunately, when she had finally cleared her things from Manchester House, she had brought with her her nurse’s certificate, and recommendations from doctors. She wrote out her application, took the tram to the Town Hall and dropped it in the letterbox there. Then she wired home to her doctor for another reference. After which she went to the library and got out a book on her subject. If summoned, she would have to go before the medical board on Monday. She had a week. She read and pondered hard, recalling all her previous experience and knowledge.

But she went inside to her room. Luckily, after she finally cleared her stuff from Manchester House, she had brought her nurse’s certificate and recommendations from doctors with her. She wrote out her application, took the tram to the Town Hall, and dropped it in the letterbox there. Then she texted her doctor for another reference. After that, she went to the library and checked out a book on her subject. If called, she would need to appear before the medical board on Monday. She had a week. She read and thought deeply, recalling all her previous experience and knowledge.

She wondered if she ought to appear before the board in uniform. Her nurse’s dresses were packed in her trunk at Mrs. Slaney’s, in Woodhouse. It was now May. The whole business at Woodhouse was finished. Manchester House and all the furniture was sold to some boot-and-shoe people: at least the boot-and-shoe people had the house. They had given four thousand pounds for it—which was above the lawyer’s estimate. On the other hand, the theatre was sold for almost nothing. It all worked out that some thirty-three pounds, which the creditors made up to fifty pounds, remained for Alvina. She insisted on Miss Pinnegar’s having half of this. And so that was all over. Miss Pinnegar was already in Tamworth, and her little shop would be opened next week. She wrote happily and excitedly about it.

She wondered if she should show up to the board in uniform. Her nurse’s dresses were packed in her trunk at Mrs. Slaney’s place in Woodhouse. It was now May. Everything at Woodhouse was done. Manchester House and all the furniture had been sold to some boot-and-shoe people; at least those people had the house now. They paid four thousand pounds for it, which was more than the lawyer estimated. On the other hand, the theater was sold for almost nothing. In the end, about thirty-three pounds, which the creditors turned into fifty pounds, was left for Alvina. She insisted that Miss Pinnegar get half of that. So that was all settled. Miss Pinnegar was already in Tamworth, and her little shop would be opening next week. She wrote happily and excitedly about it.

Sometimes fate acts swiftly and without a hitch. On Thursday Alvina received her notice that she was to appear before the Board on the following Monday. And yet she could not bring herself to speak of it to Madame till the Saturday evening. When they were all at supper, she said:

Sometimes fate acts quickly and smoothly. On Thursday, Alvina got her notice that she had to appear before the Board the following Monday. Yet, she couldn't bring herself to talk about it with Madame until Saturday evening. When they were all at dinner, she said:

“Madame, I applied for a post of maternity nurse, to the Borough of Lancaster.”

“Ma'am, I applied for a maternity nurse position with the Borough of Lancaster.”

Madame raised her eyebrows. Ciccio had said nothing.

Madame raised her eyebrows. Ciccio hadn’t said a word.

“Oh really! You never told me.”

“Oh really! You never mentioned that.”

“I thought it would be no use if it all came to nothing. They want me to go and see them on Monday, and then they will decide—”

“I thought it wouldn’t matter if it all came to nothing. They want me to go and see them on Monday, and then they’ll decide—”

“Really! Do they! On Monday? And then if you get this work you will stay here? Yes?”

“Really! Do they? On Monday? And if you get this job, will you stay here? Yes?”

“Yes, of course.”

“Sure thing.”

“Of course! Of course! Yes! H’m! And if not?”

“Sure! Sure! Yes! Hmm! And if not?”

The two women looked at each other.

The two women stared at one another.

“What?” said Alvina.

“What?” Alvina asked.

“If you don’t get it—! You are not sure?”

“If you don’t get it—! You are not sure?”

“No,” said Alvina. “I am not a bit sure.”

“No,” Alvina said. “I’m not sure at all.”

“Well then—! Now! And if you don’t get it—?”

“Well then—! Now! And if you don’t understand—?”

“What shall I do, you mean?”

“What do you mean I should do?”

“Yes, what shall you do?”

“Yes, what will you do?”

“I don’t know.”

"I have no idea."

“How! you don’t know! Shall you come back to us, then?”

“How! You don’t know! Will you come back to us, then?”

“I will if you like—”

"I'll do it if you want—"

“If I like! If I like! Come, it is not a question of if I like. It is what do you want to do yourself.”

“If I want to! If I want to! Come on, it’s not about whether I want to. It’s about what you want to do for yourself.”

“I feel you don’t want me very badly,” said Alvina.

“I feel like you don’t want me that much,” said Alvina.

“Why? Why do you feel? Who makes you? Which of us makes you feel so? Tell me.”

“Why? Why do you have feelings? Who causes that? Which of us makes you feel this way? Tell me.”

“Nobody in particular. But I feel it.”

“Nobody specific. But I can feel it.”

“Oh we-ell! If nobody makes you, and yet you feel it, it must be in yourself, don’t you see? Eh? Isn’t it so?”

“Oh well! If no one is forcing you, and yet you feel it, it must be within you, don’t you see? Huh? Isn’t that right?”

“Perhaps it is,” admitted Alvina.

"Maybe it is," admitted Alvina.

“We-ell then! We-ell—” So Madame gave her her congé. “But if you like to come back—if you laike—then—” Madame shrugged her shoulders—“you must come, I suppose.”

“We-ell then! We-ell—” So Madame gave her her leave. “But if you want to come back—if you want—then—” Madame shrugged her shoulders—“you must come, I guess.”

“Thank you,” said Alvina.

“Thanks,” said Alvina.

The young men were watching. They seemed indifferent. Ciccio turned aside, with his faint, stupid smile.

The young men were watching. They seemed indifferent. Ciccio turned away, with his dull, distracted smile.

In the morning Madame gave Alvina all her belongings, from the little safe she called her bank.

In the morning, Madame gave Alvina all her belongings from the little safe she referred to as her bank.

“There is the money—so—and so—and so—that is correct. Please count it once more!—” Alvina counted it and kept it clutched in her hand. “And there are your rings, and your chain, and your locket—see—all—everything—! But not the brooch. Where is the brooch? Here! Shall I give it back, hein?”

“There’s the money—so—and so—and so—that’s right. Please count it once more!” Alvina counted it and held it tightly in her hand. “And here are your rings, your chain, and your locket—look—everything! But where’s the brooch? Here! Should I give it back, huh?”

“I gave it to you,” said Alvina, offended. She looked into Madame’s black eyes. Madame dropped her eyes.

“I gave it to you,” Alvina said, annoyed. She looked into Madame’s dark eyes. Madame dropped her gaze.

“Yes, you gave it. But I thought, you see, as you have now not much mo-oney, perhaps you would like to take it again—”

“Yes, you gave it to me. But I thought, since you don’t have much money right now, maybe you’d like to take it back—”

“No, thank you,” said Alvina, and she went away, leaving Madame with the red brooch in her plump hand.

“No, thank you,” Alvina said, walking away and leaving Madame with the red brooch in her chubby hand.

“Thank goodness I’ve given her something valuable,” thought Alvina to herself, as she went trembling to her room.

“Thank goodness I gave her something valuable,” Alvina thought to herself as she nervously walked to her room.

She had packed her bag. She had to find new rooms. She bade good-bye to the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras. Her face was cold and distant, but she smiled slightly as she bade them good-bye.

She had packed her bag. She needed to find new rooms. She said goodbye to the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras. Her face was cold and distant, but she smiled slightly as she said goodbye.

“And perhaps,” said Madame, “per-haps you will come to Wigan tomorrow afternoon—or evening? Yes?”

“And maybe,” said Madame, “maybe you’ll come to Wigan tomorrow afternoon—or evening? Right?”

“Thank you,” said Alvina.

“Thanks,” said Alvina.

She went out and found a little hotel, where she took her room for the night, explaining the cause of her visit to Lancaster. Her heart was hard and burning. A deep, burning, silent anger against everything possessed her, and a profound indifference to mankind.

She went out and found a small hotel, where she booked a room for the night, explaining the reason for her visit to Lancaster. Her heart felt tough and heated. A deep, intense, silent rage toward everything consumed her, along with a deep indifference to humanity.

And therefore, the next day, everything went as if by magic. She had decided that at the least sign of indifference from the medical board people she would walk away, take her bag, and go to Windermere. She had never been to the Lakes. And Windermere was not far off. She would not endure one single hint of contumely from any one else. She would go straight to Windermere, to see the big lake. Why not do as she wished! She could be quite happy by herself among the lakes. And she would be absolutely free, absolutely free. She rather looked forward to leaving the Town Hall, hurrying to take her bag and off to the station and freedom. Hadn’t she still got about a hundred pounds? Why bother for one moment? To be quite alone in the whole world—and quite, quite free, with her hundred pounds—the prospect attracted her sincerely.

And so, the next day, everything seemed to happen like magic. She had decided that at the first hint of indifference from the medical board, she would walk away, grab her bag, and head to Windermere. She had never visited the Lakes, and Windermere wasn't far away. She wouldn’t put up with even a hint of disrespect from anyone else. She would go straight to Windermere to see the big lake. Why not do what she wanted? She could be perfectly happy by herself among the lakes. And she would be completely free, completely free. She was actually looking forward to leaving the Town Hall, rushing to grab her bag, and heading to the station for her freedom. Didn’t she still have about a hundred pounds? Why worry for even a moment? To be completely alone in the whole world—and completely, completely free, with her hundred pounds—the idea genuinely excited her.

And therefore, everything went charmingly at the Town Hall. The medical board were charming to her—charming. There was no hesitation at all. From the first moment she was engaged. And she was given a pleasant room in a hospital in a garden, and the matron was charming to her, and the doctors most courteous.

And so, everything went smoothly at the Town Hall. The medical board was wonderful to her—just wonderful. There was no hesitation at all. From the very beginning, she was on board. She was given a nice room in a hospital set in a garden, and the matron was really nice to her, and the doctors were extremely polite.

When could she undertake to commence her duties? When did they want her? The very moment she could come. She could begin tomorrow—but she had no uniform. Oh, the matron would lend her uniform and aprons, till her box arrived.

When could she start her duties? When did they need her? The very moment she was available. She could begin tomorrow—but she didn't have a uniform. Oh, the matron would lend her a uniform and aprons until her stuff arrived.

So there she was—by afternoon installed in her pleasant little room looking on the garden, and dressed in a nurse’s uniform. It was all sudden like magic. She had wired to Madame, she had wired for her box. She was another person.

So there she was—by the afternoon settled in her cozy little room overlooking the garden, dressed in a nurse’s uniform. It happened all at once, like magic. She had sent a message to Madame, she had requested her box. She was a different person.

Needless to say, she was glad. Needless to say that, in the morning, when she had thoroughly bathed, and dressed in clean clothes, and put on the white dress, the white apron, and the white cap, she felt another person. So clean, she felt, so thankful! Her skin seemed caressed and live with cleanliness and whiteness, luminous she felt. It was so different from being with the Natchas.

Needless to say, she was happy. Needless to say that, in the morning, after she had taken a thorough bath, put on clean clothes, and worn the white dress, the white apron, and the white cap, she felt like a different person. She felt so clean, so grateful! Her skin felt fresh and alive with cleanliness and brightness; she felt radiant. It was nothing like being with the Natchas.

In the garden the snowballs, guelder-roses, swayed softly among green foliage, there was pink may-blossom, and single scarlet may-blossom, and underneath the young green of the trees, irises rearing purple and moth-white. A young gardener was working—and a convalescent slowly trailed a few paces.

In the garden, the snowballs and guelder-roses gently swayed among the green leaves. There were pink may-blossoms and individual scarlet may-blossoms, and beneath the young green of the trees, irises stood tall in purple and moth-white. A young gardener was working, and a recovering patient slowly walked a few paces behind.

Having ten minutes still, Alvina sat down and wrote to Ciccio: “I am glad I have got this post as nurse here. Every one is most kind, and I feel at home already. I feel quite happy here. I shall think of my days with the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras, and of you, who were such a stranger to me. Good-bye.—A. H.”

Having ten minutes left, Alvina sat down and wrote to Ciccio: “I’m really happy to have this job as a nurse here. Everyone is super kind, and I feel at home already. I’m quite happy here. I’ll think about my time with the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras, and about you, who were such a stranger to me. Goodbye.—A. H.”

This she addressed and posted. No doubt Madame would find occasion to read it. But let her.

This she sent out and posted. No doubt Madame would find a reason to read it. But let her.

Alvina now settled down to her new work. There was of course a great deal to do, for she had work both in the hospital and out in the town, though chiefly out in the town. She went rapidly from case to case, as she was summoned. And she was summoned at all hours. So that it was tiring work, which left her no time to herself, except just in snatches.

Alvina settled into her new job. There was a lot to do, as she had responsibilities both in the hospital and around town, but mostly out in the town. She moved quickly from one case to another, as she was called. And she was called at all hours. It was exhausting work that left her little time for herself, except in small bits.

She had no serious acquaintance with anybody, she was too busy. The matron and sisters and doctors and patients were all part of her day’s work, and she regarded them as such. The men she chiefly ignored: she felt much more friendly with the matron. She had many a cup of tea and many a chat in the matron’s room, in the quiet, sunny afternoons when the work was not pressing. Alvina took her quiet moments when she could: for she never knew when she would be rung up by one or other of the doctors in the town.

She didn't have any close relationships with anyone; she was too busy. The matron, nurses, doctors, and patients were all part of her daily routine, and she viewed them that way. She mainly ignored the men; she felt much friendlier with the matron. She shared many cups of tea and had plenty of conversations in the matron's room on quiet, sunny afternoons when the workload wasn't heavy. Alvina took her peaceful moments whenever possible because she never knew when one of the local doctors would call her.

And so, from the matron, she learned to crochet. It was work she had never taken to. But now she had her ball of cotton and her hook, and she worked away as she chatted. She was in good health, and she was getting fatter again. With the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras, she had improved a good deal, her colour and her strength had returned. But undoubtedly the nursing life, arduous as it was, suited her best. She became a handsome, reposeful woman, jolly with the other nurses, really happy with her friend the matron, who was well-bred and wise, and never over-intimate.

And so, from the matron, she learned how to crochet. It was something she had never really enjoyed before. But now she had her ball of cotton and her hook, and she worked away while chatting. She was in good health and gaining weight again. With the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras, she had improved a lot; her color and strength had returned. But it was clear that the nursing life, as tough as it was, suited her best. She became a beautiful, calm woman, cheerful with the other nurses, truly happy with her friend the matron, who was well-mannered and wise, and never too familiar.

The doctor with whom Alvina had most to do was a Dr. Mitchell, a Scotchman. He had a large practice among the poor, and was an energetic man. He was about fifty-four years old, tall, largely-built, with a good figure, but with extraordinarily large feet and hands. His face was red and clean-shaven, his eyes blue, his teeth very good. He laughed and talked rather mouthingly. Alvina, who knew what the nurses told her, knew that he had come as a poor boy and bottle-washer to Dr. Robertson, a fellow-Scotchman, and that he had made his way up gradually till he became a doctor himself, and had an independent practice. Now he was quite rich—and a bachelor. But the nurses did not set their bonnets at him very much, because he was rather mouthy and overbearing.

The doctor Alvina interacted with the most was Dr. Mitchell, a Scotsman. He had a large practice serving the poor and was a very energetic man. He was about fifty-four years old, tall, well-built, and had a good physique, but his feet and hands were unusually large. His face was red and clean-shaven, his eyes were blue, and he had very nice teeth. He laughed and talked in a somewhat exaggerated way. Alvina, having heard what the nurses told her, knew that he had started as a poor boy and bottle-washer under Dr. Robertson, another Scotsman, and that he gradually worked his way up until he became a doctor himself and established an independent practice. Now he was quite wealthy—and single. However, the nurses didn't pay much attention to him because he could be quite overbearing and talkative.

In the houses of the poor he was a great autocrat.

In the homes of the poor, he was a strong authority figure.

“What is that stuff you’ve got there!” he inquired largely, seeing a bottle of somebody’s Soothing Syrup by a poor woman’s bedside. “Take it and throw it down the sink, and the next time you want a soothing syrup put a little boot-blacking in hot water. It’ll do you just as much good.”

“What’s that stuff you have there?” he asked loudly, noticing a bottle of someone’s Soothing Syrup by a poor woman’s bedside. “Just take it and pour it down the sink, and the next time you need a soothing syrup, mix a little boot-blacking with hot water. It’ll work just as well.”

Imagine the slow, pompous, large-mouthed way in which the red-faced, handsomely-built man pronounced these words, and you realize why the poor set such store by him.

Imagine the slow, arrogant, loud way the red-faced, well-built man said these words, and you'll understand why the poor valued him so much.

He was eagle-eyed. Wherever he went, there was a scuffle directly his foot was heard on the stairs. And he knew they were hiding something. He sniffed the air: he glanced round with a sharp eye: and during the course of his visit picked up a blue mug which was pushed behind the looking-glass. He peered inside—and smelled it.

He had sharp eyes. Wherever he went, there was a commotion as soon as he stepped on the stairs. He knew they were hiding something. He sniffed the air, glanced around keenly, and during his visit, he picked up a blue mug that had been pushed behind the mirror. He looked inside—and smelled it.

“Stout?” he said, in a tone of indignant inquiry: God-Almighty would presumably take on just such a tone, finding the core of an apple flung away among the dead-nettle of paradise: “Stout! Have you been drinking stout?” This as he gazed down on the wan mother in the bed.

“Stout?” he asked, in a voice filled with disbelief: God would probably speak like that, discovering the core of an apple tossed aside among the dead-nettle of paradise: “Stout! Have you been drinking stout?” This as he looked down at the pale mother in the bed.

“They gave me a drop, doctor. I felt that low.”

“They gave me a little bit, doc. I felt that bad.”

The doctor marched out of the room, still holding the mug in his hand. The sick woman watched him with haunted eyes. The attendant women threw up their hands and looked at one another. Was he going for ever? There came a sudden smash. The doctor had flung the blue mug downstairs. He returned with a solemn stride.

The doctor walked out of the room, still holding the mug in his hand. The sick woman watched him with troubled eyes. The attending women raised their hands and exchanged glances. Was he leaving for good? Suddenly, there was a loud crash. The doctor had thrown the blue mug down the stairs. He came back with a serious demeanor.

“There!” he said. “And the next person that gives you stout will be thrown down along with the mug.”

“There!” he said. “And the next person who gives you a beer will be thrown down with the mug.”

“Oh doctor, the bit o’ comfort!” wailed the sick woman. “It ud never do me no harm.”

“Oh doctor, just a little comfort!” cried the sick woman. “It would never do me any harm.”

“Harm! Harm! With a stomach as weak as yours! Harm! Do you know better than I do? What have I come here for? To be told by you what will do you harm and what won’t? It appears to me you need no doctor here, you know everything already—”

“Harm! Harm! With a stomach as weak as yours! Harm! Do you think you know better than I do? Why am I here? To be told by you what will hurt you and what won’t? It seems to me you don't need a doctor here; you already know everything—”

“Oh no, doctor. It’s not like that. But when you feel as if you’d sink through the bed, an’ you don’t know what to do with yourself—”

“Oh no, doctor. It’s not like that. But when you feel like you’re going to sink into the bed, and you don’t know what to do with yourself—”

“Take a little beef-tea, or a little rice pudding. Take nourishment, don’t take that muck. Do you hear—” charging upon the attendant women, who shrank against the wall—“she’s to have nothing alcoholic at all, and don’t let me catch you giving it her.”

“Have some beef broth or a bit of rice pudding. Get her some nourishment, not that junk. Do you hear—” charging at the women attendants, who pressed against the wall—“she’s not to have anything alcoholic at all, and don’t let me catch you giving her any.”

“They say there’s nobbut fower per cent. i’ stout,” retorted the daring female.

"They say there's only four percent in stout," replied the bold woman.

“Fower per cent.,” mimicked the doctor brutally. “Why, what does an ignorant creature like you know about fower per cent.”

“Four percent,” the doctor mocked harshly. “What would an ignorant person like you know about four percent?”

The woman muttered a little under her breath.

The woman muttered softly to herself.

“What? Speak out. Let me hear what you’ve got to say, my woman. I’ve no doubt it’s something for my benefit—”

“What? Speak up. Let me hear what you have to say, my girl. I’m sure it’s something that will benefit me—”

But the affronted woman rushed out of the room, and burst into tears on the landing. After which Dr. Mitchell, mollified, largely told the patient how she was to behave, concluding:

But the offended woman rushed out of the room and broke down in tears on the landing. After that, Dr. Mitchell, softened, mostly told the patient how she should act, concluding:

“Nourishment! Nourishment is what you want. Nonsense, don’t tell me you can’t take it. Push it down if it won’t go down by itself—”

“Nourishment! Nourishment is what you need. Nonsense, don’t tell me you can’t handle it. Force it down if it won’t go down on its own—”

“Oh doctor—”

“Oh, doctor—”

“Don’t say oh doctor to me. Do as I tell you. That’s your business.” After which he marched out, and the rattle of his motor car was shortly heard.

“Don’t say oh doctor to me. Do what I say. That’s your responsibility.” After that, he walked out, and soon the sound of his car was heard.

Alvina got used to scenes like these. She wondered why the people stood it. But soon she realized that they loved it—particularly the women.

Alvina got used to scenes like this. She wondered why the people accepted it. But soon she realized that they actually loved it—especially the women.

“Oh, nurse, stop till Dr. Mitchell’s been. I’m scared to death of him, for fear he’s going to shout at me.”

“Oh, nurse, wait until Dr. Mitchell arrives. I’m terrified of him because I’m afraid he’s going to yell at me.”

“Why does everybody put up with him?” asked innocent Alvina.

“Why does everyone put up with him?” asked innocent Alvina.

“Oh, he’s good-hearted, nurse, he does feel for you.”

“Oh, he’s kind, nurse, he does care about you.”

And everywhere it was the same: “Oh, he’s got a heart, you know. He’s rough, but he’s got a heart. I’d rather have him than your smarmy slormin sort. Oh, you feel safe with Dr. Mitchell, I don’t care what you say.”

And everywhere it was the same: “Oh, he’s got a good heart, you know. He’s tough, but he’s got a good heart. I’d take him over your fake, slimy type any day. Oh, you might feel safe with Dr. Mitchell, but I don’t care what you say.”

But to Alvina this peculiar form of blustering, bullying heart which had all the women scurrying like chickens was not particularly attractive.

But to Alvina, this strange mix of bluster and bullying that had all the women running around like chickens wasn't really appealing.

The men did not like Dr. Mitchell, and would not have him if possible. Yet since he was club doctor and panel doctor, they had to submit. The first thing he said to a sick or injured labourer, invariably, was:

The men didn’t like Dr. Mitchell and wouldn’t have him if they could help it. But since he was the club doctor and panel doctor, they had to deal with it. The first thing he always said to a sick or injured worker was:

“And keep off the beer.”

“Stay away from the beer.”

“Oh ay!”

"Oh yeah!"

“Keep off the beer, or I shan’t set foot in this house again.”

“Stay away from the beer, or I won’t step foot in this house again.”

“Tha’s got a red enough face on thee, tha nedna shout.”

“Your face is red enough, you don't need to shout.”

“My face is red with exposure to all weathers, attending ignorant people like you. I never touch alcohol in any form.”

“My face is red from being out in all kinds of weather, dealing with clueless people like you. I don’t drink alcohol in any form.”

“No, an’ I dunna. I drink a drop o’ beer, if that’s what you ca’ touchin’ alcohol. An’ I’m none th’ wuss for it, tha sees.”

“No, I don’t. I have a bit of beer, if that’s what you call alcohol. And I’m no worse off for it, you see.”

“You’ve heard what I’ve told you.”

"You heard me."

“Ah, I have.”

"Yep, I do."

“And if you go on with the beer, you may go on with curing yourself. I shan’t attend you. You know I mean what I say, Mrs. Larrick”—this to the wife.

“And if you keep drinking beer, you can keep trying to heal yourself. I won’t be there for you. You know I'm serious about this, Mrs. Larrick”—this to the wife.

“I do, doctor. And I know it’s true what you say. An’ I’m at him night an’ day about it—”

“I do, doctor. And I know it’s true what you say. And I’m on him night and day about it—”

“Oh well, if he will hear no reason, he must suffer for it. He mustn’t think I’m going to be running after him, if he disobeys my orders.” And the doctor stalked off, and the woman began to complain.

“Oh well, if he won’t listen to reason, he has to deal with the consequences. He shouldn’t think I’m going to chase after him if he ignores my orders.” And the doctor walked away, and the woman started to complain.

None the less the women had their complaints against Dr. Mitchell. If ever Alvina entered a clean house on a wet day, she was sure to hear the housewife chuntering.

None the less, the women had their complaints about Dr. Mitchell. Whenever Alvina walked into a clean house on a rainy day, she was sure to hear the housewife grumbling.

“Oh my lawk, come in nurse! What a day! Doctor’s not been yet. And he’s bound to come now I’ve just cleaned up, trapesin’ wi’ his gret feet. He’s got the biggest understandin’s of any man i’ Lancaster. My husband says they’re the best pair o’ pasties i’ th’ kingdom. An’ he does make such a mess, for he never stops to wipe his feet on th’ mat, marches straight up your clean stairs—”

“Oh my goodness, come in nurse! What a day! The doctor hasn’t arrived yet. And he’s sure to come now that I’ve just cleaned up, stomping around with his big feet. He has the greatest insights of any man in Lancaster. My husband says they’re the best pasties in the kingdom. And he makes such a mess because he never bothers to wipe his feet on the mat, and just marches straight up your clean stairs—”

“Why don’t you tell him to wipe his feet?” said Alvina.

“Why don’t you ask him to wipe his feet?” Alvina said.

“Oh my word! Fancy me telling him! He’d jump down my throat with both feet afore I’d opened my mouth. He’s not to be spoken to, he isn’t. He’s my-lord, he is. You mustn’t look, or you’re done for.”

“Oh my gosh! Can you imagine me telling him! He’d go off on me before I even started talking. You can’t talk to him, you really can’t. He’s my lord, he is. You mustn’t look, or you’re in big trouble.”

Alvina laughed. She knew they all liked him for browbeating them, and having a heart over and above.

Alvina laughed. She knew they all appreciated him for putting them in their place, while also being kind-hearted.

Sometimes he was given a good hit—though nearly always by a man. It happened he was in a workman’s house when the man was at dinner.

Sometimes he took a good hit—though it was almost always from a man. It just so happened that he was in a worker's house when the man was at dinner.

“Canna yer gi’e a man summat better nor this ’ere pap, Missis?” said the hairy husband, turning up his nose at the rice pudding.

“Can’t you give a man something better than this stuff, Missis?” said the hairy husband, wrinkling his nose at the rice pudding.

“Oh go on,” cried the wife. “I hadna time for owt else.” Dr. Mitchell was just stooping his handsome figure in the doorway.

“Oh come on,” the wife exclaimed. “I didn't have time for anything else.” Dr. Mitchell was just bending his attractive figure in the doorway.

“Rice pudding!” he exclaimed largely. “You couldn’t have anything more wholesome and nourishing. I have a rice pudding every day of my life—every day of my life, I do.”

“Rice pudding!” he exclaimed enthusiastically. “You can’t get anything more wholesome and nourishing. I eat rice pudding every day of my life—every day of my life, I do.”

The man was eating his pudding and pearling his big moustache copiously with it. He did not answer.

The man was eating his pudding and getting it all over his big mustache. He didn't respond.

“Do you doctor!” cried the woman. “And never no different.”

“Do your thing, doctor!” the woman exclaimed. “And never change.”

“Never,” said the doctor.

"Never," the doctor said.

“Fancy that! You’re that fond of them?”

“Wow! You really like them that much?”

“I find they agree with me. They are light and digestible. And my stomach is as weak as a baby’s.”

“I find that they agree with me. They’re light and easy to digest. My stomach is as sensitive as a baby’s.”

The labourer wiped his big moustache on his sleeve.

The laborer wiped his big mustache on his sleeve.

“Mine isna, tha sees,” he said, “so pap’s no use. ’S watter ter me. I want ter feel as I’ve had summat: a bit o’ suetty dumplin’ an’ a pint o’ hale, summat ter fill th’ hole up. An’ tha’d be th’ same if tha did my work.”

“Mine isn’t,” he said, “so dad’s no help. It’s water to me. I want to feel like I’ve had something: a bit of sweet dumpling and a pint of ale, something to fill the void. And you’d feel the same if you did my job.”

“If I did your work,” sneered the doctor. “Why I do ten times the work that any one of you does. It’s just the work that has ruined my digestion, the never getting a quiet meal, and never a whole night’s rest. When do you think I can sit at table and digest my dinner? I have to be off looking after people like you—”

“If I did your work,” sneered the doctor. “I do ten times the work that any one of you does. It’s the work that has messed up my digestion, never letting me have a quiet meal and never getting a full night’s sleep. When do you think I can sit down and digest my dinner? I have to be off looking after people like you—”

“Eh, tha can ta’e th’ titty-bottle wi’ thee,” said the labourer.

"Eh, you can take the bottle with you," said the laborer.

But Dr. Mitchell was furious for weeks over this. It put him in a black rage to have his great manliness insulted. Alvina was quietly amused.

But Dr. Mitchell was angry for weeks about this. It filled him with rage to have his manhood insulted. Alvina found it quietly amusing.

The doctor began by being rather lordly and condescending with her. But luckily she felt she knew her work at least as well as he knew it. She smiled and let him condescend. Certainly she neither feared nor even admired him. To tell the truth, she rather disliked him: the great, red-faced bachelor of fifty-three, with his bald spot and his stomach as weak as a baby’s, and his mouthing imperiousness and his good heart which was as selfish as it could be. Nothing can be more cocksuredly selfish than a good heart which believes in its own beneficence. He was a little too much the teetotaller on the one hand to be so largely manly on the other. Alvina preferred the labourers with their awful long moustaches that got full of food. And he was a little too loud-mouthedly lordly to be in human good taste.

The doctor started off being pretty arrogant and condescending to her. But fortunately, she felt she knew her job at least as well as he knew his. She smiled and let him look down on her. Honestly, she didn't fear him or even admire him. In fact, she kind of disliked him: the big, red-faced bachelor at fifty-three, with his bald spot and stomach as weak as a baby's, and his overly commanding attitude paired with a good heart that was as selfish as they come. There's nothing more annoyingly selfish than a good heart that believes it's being generous. He was a bit too much of a teetotaler on one hand to be truly manly on the other. Alvina preferred the laborers with their terrible long mustaches that got full of food. And he was a bit too loud and arrogant to have any real human charm.

As a matter of fact, he was conscious of the fact that he had risen to be a gentleman. Now if a man is conscious of being a gentleman, he is bound to be a little less than a man. But if he is gnawed with anxiety lest he may not be a gentleman, he is only pitiable. There is a third case, however. If a man must loftily, by his manner, assert that he is now a gentleman, he shows himself a clown. For Alvina, poor Dr. Mitchell fell into this third category, of clowns. She tolerated him good-humouredly, as women so often tolerate ninnies and poseurs. She smiled to herself when she saw his large and important presence on the board. She smiled when she saw him at a sale, buying the grandest pieces of antique furniture. She smiled when he talked of going up to Scotland, for grouse shooting, or of snatching an hour on Sunday morning, for golf. And she talked him over, with quiet, delicate malice, with the matron. He was no favourite at the hospital.

In fact, he was aware that he had become a gentleman. Now, if a man is aware of being a gentleman, he is likely to be a little less than a man. But if he’s consumed by anxiety about whether he might not be a gentleman, he’s just pitiful. However, there’s a third scenario. If a man must confidently assert that he is now a gentleman through his demeanor, he reveals himself as a clown. For Alvina, poor Dr. Mitchell fell into this third category of clowns. She endured him with good humor, as women often do with fools and poseurs. She smiled to herself when she saw his large and important presence at the board. She smiled when she saw him at a sale, buying the finest antique furniture. She smiled when he talked about going up to Scotland for grouse shooting, or about grabbing an hour for golf on Sunday morning. And she discussed him, with quiet, subtle malice, with the matron. He wasn’t a favorite at the hospital.

Gradually Dr. Mitchell’s manner changed towards her. From his imperious condescension he took to a tone of uneasy equality. This did not suit him. Dr. Mitchell had no equals: he had only the vast stratum of inferiors, towards whom he exercised his quite profitable beneficence—it brought him in about two thousand a year: and then his superiors, people who had been born with money. It was the tradesmen and professionals who had started at the bottom and clambered to the motor-car footing, who distressed him. And therefore, whilst he treated Alvina on this uneasy tradesman footing, he felt himself in a false position.

Gradually, Dr. Mitchell's attitude toward her changed. Instead of his haughty condescension, he adopted a tone of awkward equality. This didn’t fit him well. Dr. Mitchell had no equals; he only had a large group of inferiors, to whom he exercised his rather beneficial generosity—it earned him about two thousand a year. Then there were his superiors, the people who were born into money. It was the tradesmen and professionals who started from the bottom and climbed their way up to the luxury of motor cars that bothered him. So, while he treated Alvina in this uncomfortable, tradesman-like manner, he felt he was in a false position.

She kept her attitude of quiet amusement, and little by little he sank. From being a lofty creature soaring over her head, he was now like a big fish poking its nose above water and making eyes at her. He treated her with rather presuming deference.

She maintained her attitude of quiet amusement, and little by little he sank. From being an arrogant figure soaring above her, he now resembled a big fish poking its nose above the water and making eyes at her. He treated her with a somewhat overconfident respect.

“You look tired this morning,” he barked at her one hot day.

“You look exhausted this morning,” he snapped at her on a hot day.

“I think it’s thunder,” she said.

“I think it’s thunder,” she said.

“Thunder! Work, you mean,” and he gave a slight smile. “I’m going to drive you back.”

“Thunder! You mean work,” and he gave a slight smile. “I’m going to take you back.”

“Oh no, thanks, don’t trouble! I’ve got to call on the way.”

“Oh no, thanks, don’t worry about it! I need to make a call on the way.”

“Where have you got to call?”

“Where do you need to call?”

She told him.

She said to him.

“Very well. That takes you no more than five minutes. I’ll wait for you. Now take your cloak.”

“Alright. That’ll take you just about five minutes. I’ll wait for you. Now grab your coat.”

She was surprised. Yet, like other women, she submitted.

She was surprised. Still, like other women, she went along with it.

As they drove he saw a man with a barrow of cucumbers. He stopped the car and leaned towards the man.

As they drove, he spotted a guy with a cart full of cucumbers. He pulled over and leaned toward the man.

“Take that barrow-load of poison and bury it!” he shouted, in his strong voice. The busy street hesitated.

“Take that load of poison and bury it!” he shouted, in his powerful voice. The bustling street paused.

“What’s that, mister?” replied the mystified hawker.

“What’s that, mister?” the confused street vendor replied.

Dr. Mitchell pointed to the green pile of cucumbers.

Dr. Mitchell pointed to the green pile of cucumbers.

“Take that barrow-load of poison, and bury it,” he called, “before you do anybody any more harm with it.”

“Take that load of poison and bury it,” he shouted, “before you hurt anyone else with it.”

“What barrow-load of poison’s that?” asked the hawker, approaching. A crowd began to gather.

“What load of poison is that?” asked the hawker, moving closer. A crowd started to gather.

“What barrow-load of poison is that!” repeated the doctor. “Why your barrow-load of cucumbers.”

“What load of poison is that!” the doctor repeated. “It’s your load of cucumbers.”

“Oh,” said the man, scrutinizing his cucumbers carefully. To be sure, some were a little yellow at the end. “How’s that? Cumbers is right enough: fresh from market this morning.”

“Oh,” said the man, examining his cucumbers closely. Some of them were a bit yellow at the ends. “How’s that? Cucumbers are just fine: fresh from the market this morning.”

“Fresh or not fresh,” said the doctor, mouthing his words distinctly, “you might as well put poison into your stomach, as those things. Cucumbers are the worst thing you can eat.”

“Fresh or not fresh,” said the doctor, clearly emphasizing his words, “you might as well put poison in your stomach as eat those things. Cucumbers are the worst thing you can eat.”

“Oh!” said the man, stuttering. “That’s ’appen for them as doesn’t like them. I niver knowed a cumber do me no harm, an’ I eat ’em like a happle.” Whereupon the hawker took a “cumber” from his barrow, bit off the end, and chewed it till the sap squirted. “What’s wrong with that?” he said, holding up the bitten cucumber.

“Oh!” said the man, stuttering. “That happens to those who don’t like them. I’ve never known a cucumber to do me any harm, and I eat them like an apple.” Then the hawker took a cucumber from his cart, bit off the end, and chewed it until the juice squirted out. “What’s wrong with that?” he said, holding up the bitten cucumber.

“I’m not talking about what’s wrong with that,” said the doctor. “My business is what’s wrong with the stomach it goes into. I’m a doctor. And I know that those things cause me half my work. They cause half the internal troubles people suffer from in summertime.”

“I’m not discussing what’s wrong with that,” said the doctor. “My concern is with what’s wrong with the stomach it goes into. I’m a doctor. And I know that those things are responsible for half of my work. They contribute to half of the internal issues people face during summertime.”

“Oh ay! That’s no loss to you, is it? Me an’ you’s partners. More cumbers I sell, more graft for you, ’cordin’ to that. What’s wrong then. Cum-bers! Fine fresh Cum-berrrs! All fresh and juisty, all cheap and tasty—!” yelled the man.

“Oh yeah! That’s no loss for you, right? You and I are partners. The more cucumbers I sell, the more profit for you, according to that. What's the problem then? Cucumbers! Fresh cucumbers! All fresh and juicy, all cheap and tasty—!” yelled the man.

“I am a doctor not only to cure illness, but to prevent it where I can. And cucumbers are poison to everybody.”

“I’m a doctor not just to treat illness, but to prevent it whenever I can. And cucumbers are harmful to everyone.”

Cum-bers! Cum-bers! Fresh cumbers!” yelled the man,

Cucumbers! Cucumbers! Fresh cucumbers!” yelled the man,

Dr. Mitchell started his car.

Dr. Mitchell started his car.

“When will they learn intelligence?” he said to Alvina, smiling and showing his white, even teeth.

“When will they learn to be smart?” he said to Alvina, smiling and showing his white, straight teeth.

“I don’t care, you know, myself,” she said. “I should always let people do what they wanted—”

“I don’t care, you know, I really don’t,” she said. “I should always let people do what they want—”

“Even if you knew it would do them harm?” he queried, smiling with amiable condescension.

“Even if you knew it would hurt them?” he asked, smiling with friendly condescension.

“Yes, why not! It’s their own affair. And they’ll do themselves harm one way or another.”

“Yes, why not! It’s their own business. And they’ll end up hurting themselves one way or another.”

“And you wouldn’t try to prevent it?”

“And you wouldn’t try to stop it?”

“You might as well try to stop the sea with your fingers.”

“You might as well try to stop the ocean with your fingers.”

“You think so?” smiled the doctor. “I see, you are a pessimist. You are a pessimist with regard to human nature.”

“You think so?” the doctor smiled. “I see, you’re a pessimist. You have a pessimistic view of human nature.”

“Am I?” smiled Alvina, thinking the rose would smell as sweet. It seemed to please the doctor to find that Alvina was a pessimist with regard to human nature. It seemed to give her an air of distinction. In his eyes, she seemed distinguished. He was in a fair way to dote on her.

“Am I?” smiled Alvina, thinking the rose would smell just as sweet. It seemed to please the doctor to discover that Alvina was a pessimist about human nature. It seemed to give her a sense of distinction. In his eyes, she seemed sophisticated. He was well on his way to being infatuated with her.

She, of course, when he began to admire her, liked him much better, and even saw graceful, boyish attractions in him. There was really something childish about him. And this something childish, since it looked up to her as if she were the saving grace, naturally flattered her and made her feel gentler towards him.

She, of course, when he started to admire her, liked him much better and even noticed his graceful, boyish charm. There was definitely something childlike about him. And this childlike quality, since it regarded her as if she were a saving grace, naturally flattered her and made her feel kinder towards him.

He got in the habit of picking her up in his car, when he could. And he would tap at the matron’s door, smiling and showing all his beautiful teeth, just about tea-time.

He started the habit of picking her up in his car whenever he could. And he would knock on the matron’s door, smiling and showing off his perfect smile, right around tea time.

“May I come in?” His voice sounded almost flirty.

“Can I come in?” His voice sounded almost flirtatious.

“Certainly.”

"Sure."

“I see you’re having tea! Very nice, a cup of tea at this hour!”

“I see you’re having tea! That’s great, a cup of tea at this time!”

“Have one too, doctor.”

“Have one too, doc.”

“I will with pleasure.” And he sat down wreathed with smiles. Alvina rose to get a cup. “I didn’t intend to disturb you, nurse,” he said. “Men are always intruders,” he smiled to the matron.

“I’d be happy to do that.” And he sat down with a big smile. Alvina stood up to grab a cup. “I didn’t mean to interrupt you, nurse,” he said. “Men are always intruders,” he smiled at the matron.

“Sometimes,” said the matron, “women are charmed to be intruded upon.”

“Sometimes,” said the matron, “women enjoy being interrupted.”

“Oh really!” his eyes sparkled. “Perhaps you wouldn’t say so, nurse?” he said, turning to Alvina. Alvina was just reaching at the cupboard. Very charming she looked, in her fresh dress and cap and soft brown hair, very attractive her figure, with its full, soft loins. She turned round to him.

“Oh really!” his eyes lit up. “Maybe you wouldn’t say that, nurse?” he said, looking at Alvina. Alvina was just reaching for something in the cupboard. She looked lovely in her fresh dress and cap, with her soft brown hair and attractive figure, having full, gentle curves. She turned to face him.

“Oh yes,” she said. “I quite agree with the matron.”

“Oh yes,” she said. “I totally agree with the matron.”

“Oh, you do!” He did not quite know how to take it. “But you mind being disturbed at your tea, I am sure.”

“Oh, you really do!” He wasn’t sure how to react. “But I’m sure you don’t like being interrupted during your tea.”

“No,” said Alvina. “We are so used to being disturbed.”

“No,” Alvina said. “We’re so used to being interrupted.”

“Rather weak, doctor?” said the matron, pouring the tea.

“Kind of weak, doctor?” said the matron, pouring the tea.

“Very weak, please.”

"Extra light, please."

The doctor was a little laboured in his gallantry, but unmistakably gallant. When he was gone, the matron looked demure, and Alvina confused. Each waited for the other to speak.

The doctor was somewhat awkward in his chivalry, but definitely chivalrous. After he left, the matron appeared composed, while Alvina was puzzled. Each of them waited for the other to say something.

“Don’t you think Dr. Mitchell is quite coming out?” said Alvina.

“Don’t you think Dr. Mitchell is really stepping out?” said Alvina.

“Quite! Quite the ladies’ man! I wonder who it is can be bringing him out. A very praiseworthy work, I am sure.” She looked wickedly at Alvina.

“Totally! Totally a ladies’ man! I wonder who’s taking him out. A really commendable thing, I bet.” She shot a mischievous glance at Alvina.

“No, don’t look at me,” laughed Alvina, “I know nothing about it.”

“No, don’t look at me,” laughed Alvina, “I don’t know anything about it.”

“Do you think it may be me!” said the matron, mischievous.

“Do you think it could be me!” said the matron, playfully.

“I’m sure of it, matron! He begins to show some taste at last.”

“I’m sure of it, ma’am! He’s finally starting to show some taste.”

“There now!” said the matron. “I shall put my cap straight.” And she went to the mirror, fluffing her hair and settling her cap.

“There now!” said the matron. “I’m going to fix my cap.” And she walked to the mirror, fluffing her hair and adjusting her cap.

“There!” she said, bobbing a little curtsey to Alvina.

“There!” she said, giving a slight curtsy to Alvina.

They both laughed, and went off to work.

They both laughed and went off to work.

But there was no mistake, Dr. Mitchell was beginning to expand. With Alvina he quite unbent, and seemed even to sun himself when she was near, to attract her attention. He smiled and smirked and became oddly self-conscious: rather uncomfortable. He liked to hang over her chair, and he made a great event of offering her a cigarette whenever they met, although he himself never smoked. He had a gold cigarette case.

But there was no doubt about it, Dr. Mitchell was starting to open up. With Alvina, he relaxed and even seemed to bask in her presence to get her attention. He smiled and smirked, becoming strangely self-aware and a bit uncomfortable. He liked to lean over her chair and turned offering her a cigarette into a big deal whenever they met, even though he didn’t smoke himself. He had a gold cigarette case.

One day he asked her in to see his garden. He had a pleasant old square house with a big walled garden. He showed her his flowers and his wall-fruit, and asked her to eat his strawberries. He bade her admire his asparagus. And then he gave her tea in the drawing-room, with strawberries and cream and cakes, of all of which he ate nothing. But he smiled expansively all the time. He was a made man: and now he was really letting himself go, luxuriating in everything; above all, in Alvina, who poured tea gracefully from the old Georgian tea-pot, and smiled so pleasantly above the Queen Anne tea-cups.

One day, he invited her to see his garden. He had a charming old square house with a large walled garden. He showed her his flowers and fruit growing on the walls, and encouraged her to eat his strawberries. He asked her to admire his asparagus. Then, he served her tea in the living room, along with strawberries, cream, and cakes, none of which he touched. But he smiled widely the entire time. He had made it in life, and now he was really enjoying himself, savoring everything; especially Alvina, who poured tea elegantly from the old Georgian teapot and smiled pleasantly over the Queen Anne teacups.

And she, wicked that she was, admired every detail of his drawing-room. It was a pleasant room indeed, with roses outside the French door, and a lawn in sunshine beyond, with bright red flowers in beds. But indoors, it was insistently antique. Alvina admired the Jacobean sideboard and the Jacobean arm-chairs and the Hepplewhite wall-chairs and the Sheraton settee and the Chippendale stands and the Axminster carpet and the bronze clock with Shakespeare and Ariosto reclining on it—yes, she even admired Shakespeare on the clock—and the ormolu cabinet and the bead-work foot-stools and the dreadful Sèvres dish with a cherub in it and—but why enumerate. She admired everything! And Dr. Mitchell’s heart expanded in his bosom till he felt it would burst, unless he either fell at her feet or did something extraordinary. He had never even imagined what it was to be so expanded: what a delicious feeling. He could have kissed her feet in an ecstasy of wild expansion. But habit, so far, prevented his doing more than beam.

And she, as wicked as she was, admired every detail of his living room. It was a really nice room, with roses outside the French door, and a sunlit lawn beyond, featuring bright red flowers in flower beds. But indoors, it was seriously old-fashioned. Alvina admired the Jacobean sideboard, the Jacobean armchairs, the Hepplewhite wall chairs, the Sheraton settee, the Chippendale stands, the Axminster carpet, and the bronze clock with Shakespeare and Ariosto lounging on it—yes, she even admired Shakespeare on the clock—and the ormolu cabinet, the beadwork footstools, and the awful Sèvres dish with a cherub in it and—but why list everything? She admired everything! And Dr. Mitchell’s heart swelled in his chest until it felt like it would burst unless he either fell at her feet or did something extraordinary. He had never even imagined feeling so expanded: what a wonderful feeling. He could have kissed her feet in a surge of wild happiness. But habit, for now, kept him from doing more than smile.

Another day he said to her, when they were talking of age:

Another day, he said to her, when they were talking about age:

“You are as young as you feel. Why, when I was twenty I felt I had all the cares and responsibility of the world on my shoulders. And now I am middle-aged more or less, I feel as light as if I were just beginning life.” He beamed down at her.

“You're as young as you feel. When I was twenty, I felt like I had all the worries and responsibilities of the world on my shoulders. And now, as I’m around middle-aged, I feel as light as if I’m just starting life.” He smiled down at her.

“Perhaps you are only just beginning your own life,” she said. “You have lived for your work till now.”

“Maybe you are just starting your own life,” she said. “You’ve dedicated your life to your work until now.”

“It may be that,” he said. “It may be that up till now I have lived for others, for my patients. And now perhaps I may be allowed to live a little more for myself.” He beamed with real luxury, saw the real luxury of life begin.

“It might be,” he said. “It might be that until now I’ve lived for others, for my patients. And now maybe I can live a bit more for myself.” He smiled with genuine happiness, feeling the true luxury of life starting.

“Why shouldn’t you?” said Alvina.

“Why not?” said Alvina.

“Oh yes, I intend to,” he said, with confidence.

“Oh yeah, I definitely plan to,” he said, confidently.

He really, by degrees, made up his mind to marry now, and to retire in part from his work. That is, he would hire another assistant, and give himself a fair amount of leisure. He was inordinately proud of his house. And now he looked forward to the treat of his life: hanging round the woman he had made his wife, following her about, feeling proud of her and his house, talking to her from morning till night, really finding himself in her. When he had to go his rounds she would go with him in the car: he made up his mind she would be willing to accompany him. He would teach her to drive, and they would sit side by side, she driving him and waiting for him. And he would run out of the houses of his patients, and find her sitting there, and he would get in beside her and feel so snug and so sure and so happy as she drove him off to the next case, he informing her about his work.

He slowly decided that he wanted to get married now and step back a bit from his job. He would hire another assistant and give himself some good downtime. He was incredibly proud of his house. Now, he looked forward to the best time of his life: spending time with the woman he would marry, following her around, feeling proud of her and their home, talking to her from morning until night, truly finding himself in her. When he had to go to see patients, she would join him in the car; he was sure she would be willing to come along. He would teach her to drive, and they would sit next to each other, her driving while he relaxed. He would dash out from his patients' houses and find her waiting for him; he would hop in next to her and feel so cozy, secure, and happy as she drove him to the next appointment, all while he shared about his work.

And if ever she did not go out with him, she would be there on the doorstep waiting for him the moment she heard the car. And they would have long, cosy evenings together in the drawing-room, as he luxuriated in her very presence. She would sit on his knees and they would be snug for hours, before they went warmly and deliciously to bed. And in the morning he need not rush off. He would loiter about with her, they would loiter down the garden looking at every new flower and every new fruit, she would wear fresh flowery dresses and no cap on her hair, he would never be able to tear himself away from her. Every morning it would be unbearable to have to tear himself away from her, and every hour he would be rushing back to her. They would be simply everything to one another. And how he would enjoy it! Ah!

And if she ever didn’t go out with him, she’d be waiting right by the door the moment she heard the car. They’d have long, cozy evenings together in the living room, where he would soak in her presence. She’d sit on his lap, and they’d be cuddled up for hours before happily going to bed. In the morning, he wouldn’t have to rush off. They’d take their time together, wandering through the garden, admiring every new flower and fruit. She’d wear fresh, floral dresses with her hair down, and he’d never want to leave her. Every morning, it would be unbearable to say goodbye, and every hour, he’d find himself rushing back to her. They’d mean everything to each other. And how much he would love it! Ah!

He pondered as to whether he would have children. A child would take her away from him. That was his first thought. But then—! Ah well, he would have to leave it till the time. Love’s young dream is never so delicious as at the virgin age of fifty-three.

He wondered if he would have kids. A child would take her away from him. That was his first thought. But then—! Oh well, he would just have to wait and see. Love’s young dream is never as sweet as it is at the fresh age of fifty-three.

But he was quite cautious. He made no definite advances till he had put a plain question. It was August Bank Holiday, that for ever black day of the declaration of war, when his question was put. For this year of our story is the fatal year 1914.

But he was very careful. He didn't make any clear moves until he asked a straightforward question. It was the August Bank Holiday, that forever tragic day of the declaration of war, when he asked his question. For this year of our story is the fateful year 1914.

There was quite a stir in the town over the declaration of war. But most people felt that the news was only intended to give an extra thrill to the all-important event of Bank Holiday. Half the world had gone to Blackpool or Southport, the other half had gone to the Lakes or into the country. Lancaster was busy with a sort of fête, notwithstanding. And as the weather was decent, everybody was in a real holiday mood.

There was a lot of buzz in the town about the declaration of war. But most people thought the news was just meant to add excitement to the important event of the Bank Holiday. Half the world had gone to Blackpool or Southport, while the other half had headed to the Lakes or the countryside. Lancaster was bustling with a kind of festival, though. And since the weather was nice, everyone was in a true holiday spirit.

So that Dr. Mitchell, who had contrived to pick up Alvina at the Hospital, contrived to bring her to his house at half-past three, for tea.

So, Dr. Mitchell, who managed to pick up Alvina at the hospital, succeeded in bringing her to his house at 3:30 for tea.

“What do you think of this new war?” said Alvina.

“What do you think about this new war?” Alvina asked.

“Oh, it will be over in six weeks,” said the doctor easily. And there they left it. Only, with a fleeting thought, Alvina wondered if it would affect the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras. She had never heard any more of them.

“Oh, it will be over in six weeks,” the doctor said casually. And that was it. Only for a moment, Alvina thought about whether it would impact the Natcha-Kee-Tawaras. She had never heard anything more about them.

“Where would you have liked to go today?” said the doctor, turning to smile at her as he drove the car.

“Where would you have wanted to go today?” the doctor asked, turning to smile at her as he drove the car.

“I think to Windermere—into the Lakes,” she said.

“I’m thinking about Windermere—about the Lakes,” she said.

“We might make a tour of the Lakes before long,” he said. She was not thinking, so she took no particular notice of the speech.

“We might take a trip to the Lakes soon,” he said. She wasn't paying attention, so she didn't really register what he said.

“How nice!” she said vaguely.

"How nice!" she said vaguely.

“We could go in the car, and take them as we chose,” said the doctor.

“We could drive and take them as we want,” said the doctor.

“Yes,” she said, wondering at him now.

“Yes,” she said, now curious about him.

When they had had tea, quietly and gallantly tête-à-tête in his drawing-room, he asked her if she would like to see the other rooms of the house. She thanked him, and he showed her the substantial oak dining-room, and the little room with medical works and a revolving chair, which he called his study: then the kitchen and the pantry, the housekeeper looking askance; then upstairs to his bedroom, which was very fine with old mahogany tall-boys and silver candle-sticks on the dressing-table, and brushes with green ivory backs, and a hygienic white bed and straw mats: then the visitors’ bedroom corresponding, with its old satin-wood furniture and cream-coloured chairs with large, pale-blue cushions, and a pale carpet with reddish wreaths. Very nice, lovely, awfully nice, I do like that, isn’t that beautiful, I’ve never seen anything like that! came the gratifying fireworks of admiration from Alvina. And he smiled and gloated. But in her mind she was thinking of Manchester House, and how dark and horrible it was, how she hated it, but how it had impressed Ciccio and Geoffrey, how they would have loved to feel themselves masters of it, and how done in the eye they were. She smiled to herself rather grimly. For this afternoon she was feeling unaccountably uneasy and wistful, yearning into the distance again: a trick she thought she had happily lost.

After they had tea, quietly and gracefully alone in his living room, he asked her if she wanted to see the other rooms in the house. She thanked him, and he showed her the solid oak dining room, and the small room filled with medical books and a swivel chair, which he called his study. Then they went to the kitchen and pantry, with the housekeeper looking at them suspiciously; then upstairs to his bedroom, which was quite elegant with old mahogany wardrobes and silver candlesticks on the dresser, and brushes with green ivory handles, and a clean white bed with straw mats. Then they saw the guest bedroom, similar in style, with its old satinwood furniture and cream-colored chairs with large, light blue cushions, and a pale carpet with reddish floral decorations. "So nice, lovely, really nice, I love this, isn’t it beautiful, I've never seen anything like it!" came Alvina's enthusiastic compliments. He smiled and basked in her admiration. But in her mind, she was thinking about Manchester House, how dark and dreadful it was, how she hated it, yet how it had impressed Ciccio and Geoffrey, how they would have loved to feel in control there, and how bothered they were. She couldn't help but smile to herself, albeit with a hint of bitterness. This afternoon, she felt strangely uneasy and nostalgic, longing for something distant again—a feeling she thought she had gladly moved past.

The doctor dragged her up even to the slanting attics. He was a big man, and he always wore navy blue suits, well-tailored and immaculate. Unconsciously she felt that big men in good navy-blue suits, especially if they had reddish faces and rather big feet and if their hair was wearing thin, were a special type all to themselves, solid and rather namby-pamby and tiresome.

The doctor pulled her up to the slanted attics. He was a large man, always dressed in well-fitted, spotless navy blue suits. Unintentionally, she sensed that big men in sharp navy-blue suits, particularly those with reddish faces, somewhat large feet, and thinning hair, were a unique category all their own—solid, a bit soft, and exhausting.

“What very nice attics! I think the many angles which the roof makes, the different slants, you know, are so attractive. Oh, and the fascinating little window!” She crouched in the hollow of the small dormer window. “Fascinating! See the town and the hills! I know I should want this room for my own.”

“What really nice attics! I think the many angles of the roof and the different slopes are so appealing, you know? Oh, and that charming little window!” She crouched in the nook of the small dormer window. “Charming! Look at the town and the hills! I can totally see myself wanting this room for myself.”

“Then have it,” he said. “Have it for one of your own.”

“Then take it,” he said. “Take it for one of your own.”

She crept out of the window recess and looked up at him. He was leaning forward to her, smiling, self-conscious, tentative, and eager. She thought it best to laugh it off.

She quietly moved out of the window nook and looked up at him. He was leaning toward her, smiling, feeling a bit awkward, unsure, and excited. She figured it would be best to just laugh it off.

“I was only talking like a child, from the imagination,” she said.

“I was just speaking like a kid, from my imagination,” she said.

“I quite understand that,” he replied deliberately. “But I am speaking what I mean—”

“I totally get that,” he replied calmly. “But I am saying what I mean—”

She did not answer, but looked at him reproachfully. He was smiling and smirking broadly at her.

She didn't answer, but gave him a disapproving look. He was smiling and grinning widely at her.

“Won’t you marry me, and come and have this garret for your own?” He spoke as if he were offering her a chocolate. He smiled with curious uncertainty.

“Will you marry me and make this attic your own?” He spoke as if he were offering her a piece of chocolate. He smiled with a strange uncertainty.

“I don’t know,” she said vaguely.

“I don’t know,” she said, sounding uncertain.

His smile broadened.

He smiled wider.

“Well now,” he said, “make up your mind. I’m not good at talking about love, you know. But I think I’m pretty good at feeling it, you know. I want you to come here and be happy: with me.” He added the two last words as a sort of sly post-scriptum, and as if to commit himself finally.

“Well now,” he said, “make up your mind. I’m not great at talking about love, you know. But I think I’m pretty good at feeling it, you know. I want you to come here and be happy: with me.” He added the last two words as a sort of sly postscript, almost as if to finally commit himself.

“But I’ve never thought about it,” she said, rapidly cogitating.

“But I’ve never thought about it,” she said, thinking quickly.

“I know you haven’t. But think about it now—” He began to be hugely pleased with himself. “Think about it now. And tell me if you could put up with me, as well as the garret.” He beamed and put his head a little on one side—rather like Mr. May, for one second. But he was much more dangerous than Mr. May. He was overbearing, and had the devil’s own temper if he was thwarted. This she knew. He was a big man in a navy blue suit, with very white teeth.

“I know you haven’t. But think about it now—” He started to feel really pleased with himself. “Think about it now. And tell me if you could handle me, along with the attic.” He smiled widely and tilted his head a bit to the side—kind of like Mr. May, for just a moment. But he was much more intimidating than Mr. May. He was arrogant and had a fierce temper if he was challenged. She knew this. He was a large man in a navy blue suit, with very white teeth.

Again she thought she had better laugh it off.

Again she thought she should just laugh it off.

“It’s you I am thinking about,” she laughed, flirting still. “It’s you I am wondering about.”

“It’s you I am thinking about,” she laughed, still flirting. “It’s you I am wondering about.”

“Well,” he said, rather pleased with himself, “you wonder about me till you’ve made up your mind—”

“Well,” he said, feeling pretty good about himself, “you think about me until you’ve made your decision—”

“I will—” she said, seizing the opportunity. “I’ll wonder about you till I’ve made up my mind—shall I?”

“I will—” she said, taking the chance. “I’ll think about you until I’ve decided—should I?”

“Yes,” he said. “That’s what I wish you to do. And the next time I ask you, you’ll let me know. That’s it, isn’t it?” He smiled indulgently down on her: thought her face young and charming, charming.

“Yes,” he said. “That’s what I want you to do. And the next time I ask you, you’ll tell me. That’s it, right?” He smiled fondly at her, thinking her face was youthful and delightful, delightful.

“Yes,” she said. “But don’t ask me too soon, will you?”

“Yes,” she said. “But please don’t ask me too soon, okay?”

“How, too soon—?” He smiled delightedly.

“How, so soon—?” He smiled happily.

“You’ll give me time to wonder about you, won’t you? You won’t ask me again this month, will you?”

“You’ll let me think about you, right? You won’t bring it up again this month, will you?”

“This month?” His eyes beamed with pleasure. He enjoyed the procrastination as much as she did. “But the month’s only just begun! However! Yes, you shall have your way. I won’t ask you again this month.”

“This month?” His eyes sparkled with joy. He relished the delay as much as she did. “But the month has just started! However! Yes, you can have it your way. I won’t bring it up again this month.”

“And I’ll promise to wonder about you all the month,” she laughed.

“And I promise to think about you all month,” she laughed.

“That’s a bargain,” he said.

"That’s a deal," he said.

They went downstairs, and Alvina returned to her duties. She was very much excited, very much excited indeed. A big, well-to-do man in a navy blue suit, of handsome appearance, aged fifty-three, with white teeth and a delicate stomach: it was exciting. A sure position, a very nice home and lovely things in it, once they were dragged about a bit. And of course he’d adore her. That went without saying. She was as fussy as if some one had given her a lovely new pair of boots. She was really fussy and pleased with herself: and quite decided she’d take it all on. That was how it put itself to her: she would take it all on.

They went downstairs, and Alvina got back to her tasks. She was really excited, extremely excited, in fact. A big, well-off guy in a navy blue suit, good-looking, fifty-three years old, with white teeth and a refined stomach: it was exciting. A stable job, a nice home, and beautiful things in it, once they were moved around a bit. And of course, he’d adore her. That was a given. She was as fidgety as if someone had given her a fantastic new pair of boots. She was genuinely fidgety and pleased with herself: and definitely determined she’d take it all on. That’s how it seemed to her: she would take it all on.

Of course there was the man himself to consider. But he was quite presentable. There was nothing at all against it: nothing at all. If he had pressed her during the first half of the month of August, he would almost certainly have got her. But he only beamed in anticipation.

Of course, there was the man himself to think about. But he was pretty impressive. There wasn't anything wrong with that: absolutely nothing. If he had pursued her during the first half of August, he would have almost definitely won her over. Instead, he just smiled with excitement.

Meanwhile the stir and restlessness of the war had begun, and was making itself felt even in Lancaster. And the excitement and the unease began to wear through Alvina’s rather glamorous fussiness. Some of her old fretfulness came back on her. Her spirit, which had been as if asleep these months, now woke rather irritably, and chafed against its collar. Who was this elderly man, that she should marry him? Who was he, that she should be kissed by him. Actually kissed and fondled by him! Repulsive. She avoided him like the plague. Fancy reposing against his broad, navy blue waistcoat! She started as if she had been stung. Fancy seeing his red, smiling face just above hers, coming down to embrace her! She pushed it away with her open hand. And she ran away, to avoid the thought.

Meanwhile, the chaos and restlessness of the war had started, and its effects were even being felt in Lancaster. The excitement and anxiety began to chip away at Alvina’s somewhat glamorous fussiness. Some of her old irritability returned. Her spirit, which had felt dormant for these past months, now stirred rather irritably and chafed against its constraints. Who was this older man that she should marry him? Who was he that she should let him kiss her? Actually kissed and touched by him! Gross. She avoided him like the plague. Imagining leaning against his broad, navy blue waistcoat made her recoil as if stung. Just the thought of his red, smiling face hovering above hers, coming down to embrace her, was enough to make her push it away with her hand. And she ran off to escape the thought.

And yet! And yet! She would be so comfortable, she would be so well-off for the rest of her life. The hateful problem of material circumstance would be solved for ever. And she knew well how hateful material circumstances can make life.

And yet! And yet! She would be so comfortable, she would be so well-off for the rest of her life. The frustrating issue of money and resources would be resolved forever. And she knew just how terrible material conditions can make life.

Therefore, she could not decide in a hurry. But she bore poor Dr. Mitchell a deep grudge, that he could not grant her all the advantages of his offer, and excuse her the acceptance of him himself. She dared not decide in a hurry. And this very fear, like a yoke on her, made her resent the man who drove her to decision.

Therefore, she couldn't make a quick decision. However, she held a strong grudge against Dr. Mitchell for not being able to give her all the benefits of his offer while allowing her to avoid accepting him personally. She didn’t want to rush into a decision. This very fear, like a heavy burden on her, made her resent the man who forced her to make a choice.

Sometimes she rebelled. Sometimes she laughed unpleasantly in the man’s face: though she dared not go too far: for she was a little afraid of him and his rabid temper, also. In her moments of sullen rebellion she thought of Natcha-Kee-Tawara. She thought of them deeply. She wondered where they were, what they were doing, how the war had affected them. Poor Geoffrey was a Frenchman—he would have to go to France to fight. Max and Louis were Swiss, it would not affect them: nor Ciccio, who was Italian. She wondered if the troupe was in England: if they would continue together when Geoffrey was gone. She wondered if they thought of her. She felt they did. She felt they did not forget her. She felt there was a connection.

Sometimes she rebelled. Sometimes she laughed uncomfortably in the man’s face: though she didn’t dare to go too far, because she was a little afraid of him and his volatile temper. During her moments of stubborn rebellion, she thought of Natcha-Kee-Tawara. She thought about them a lot. She wondered where they were, what they were doing, and how the war had impacted them. Poor Geoffrey was French—he would have to go to France to fight. Max and Louis were Swiss; it wouldn’t affect them, nor Ciccio, who was Italian. She wondered if the troupe was in England and if they would stay together after Geoffrey was gone. She wondered if they thought of her. She felt they did. She felt they didn’t forget her. She felt there was a connection.

In fact, during the latter part of August she wondered a good deal more about the Natchas than about Dr. Mitchell. But wondering about the Natchas would not help her. She felt, if she knew where they were, she would fly to them. But then she knew she wouldn’t.

In fact, during the last part of August, she found herself thinking a lot more about the Natchas than about Dr. Mitchell. But speculating about the Natchas wouldn’t actually help her. She felt that if she knew where they were, she would rush to them. But deep down, she knew she wouldn’t.

When she was at the station she saw crowds and bustle. People were seeing their young men off. Beer was flowing: sailors on the train were tipsy: women were holding young men by the lapel of the coat. And when the train drew away, the young men waving, the women cried aloud and sobbed after them.

When she was at the station, she saw crowds and activity. People were saying goodbye to their young men. Beer was flowing; sailors on the train were a bit drunk; women were holding onto the young men by the collar of their coats. And as the train pulled away with the young men waving, the women cried out and sobbed after them.

A chill ran down Alvina’s spine. This was another matter, apart from her Dr. Mitchell. It made him feel very unreal, trivial. She did not know what she was going to do. She realized she must do something—take some part in the wild dislocation of life. She knew that she would put off Dr. Mitchell again.

A chill ran down Alvina’s spine. This was something else, separate from her Dr. Mitchell. It made him seem very unreal and insignificant. She didn’t know what she was going to do. She realized she had to do something—take some part in the chaotic upheaval of life. She knew she would postpone seeing Dr. Mitchell again.

She talked the matter over with the matron. The matron advised her to procrastinate. Why not volunteer for war-service? True, she was a maternity nurse, and this was hardly the qualification needed for the nursing of soldiers. But still, she was a nurse.

She discussed the situation with the matron. The matron suggested that she delay her decision. Why not volunteer for war service? True, she was a maternity nurse, and this wasn’t exactly the experience needed for caring for soldiers. But still, she was a nurse.

Alvina felt this was the thing to do. Everywhere was a stir and a seethe of excitement. Men were active, women were needed too. She put down her name on the list of volunteers for active service. This was on the last day of August.

Alvina believed this was the right thing to do. There was a buzz and a surge of excitement everywhere. Men were busy, and women were wanted as well. She signed up on the list of volunteers for active service. This was on the last day of August.

On the first of September Dr. Mitchell was round at the hospital early, when Alvina was just beginning her morning duties there. He went into the matron’s room, and asked for Nurse Houghton. The matron left them together.

On the first of September, Dr. Mitchell arrived at the hospital early, just as Alvina was starting her morning duties. He went into the matron’s office and asked for Nurse Houghton. The matron left them alone together.

The doctor was excited. He smiled broadly, but with a tension of nervous excitement. Alvina was troubled. Her heart beat fast.

The doctor was excited. He smiled widely, but there was a tension of nervous excitement. Alvina felt troubled. Her heart raced.

“Now!” said Dr. Mitchell. “What have you to say to me?”

“Now!” Dr. Mitchell said. “What do you want to tell me?”

She looked up at him with confused eyes. He smiled excitedly and meaningful at her, and came a little nearer.

She looked up at him with confused eyes. He smiled at her excitedly and meaningfully, stepping a little closer.

“Today is the day when you answer, isn’t it?” he said. “Now then, let me hear what you have to say.”

“Today is the day when you answer, right?” he said. “Alright, now let me hear what you have to say.”

But she only watched him with large, troubled eyes, and did not speak. He came still nearer to her.

But she just looked at him with big, worried eyes and didn't say anything. He moved even closer to her.

“Well then,” he said, “I am to take it that silence gives consent.” And he laughed nervously, with nervous anticipation, as he tried to put his arm round her. But she stepped suddenly back.

“Well then,” he said, “I guess that silence means you agree.” And he laughed awkwardly, filled with anxious excitement, as he tried to put his arm around her. But she suddenly stepped back.

“No, not yet,” she said.

“No, not yet,” she said.

“Why?” he asked.

"Why?" he questioned.

“I haven’t given my answer,” she said.

“I haven’t given my answer,” she said.

“Give it then,” he said, testily.

"Just give it to me," he said irritably.

“I’ve volunteered for active service,” she stammered. “I felt I ought to do something.”

“I’ve signed up for active service,” she stammered. “I thought I should do something.”

“Why?” he asked. He could put a nasty intonation into that monosyllable. “I should have thought you would answer me first.”

“Why?” he asked. He could put a harsh tone into that one word. “I would have thought you’d answer me first.”

She did not answer, but watched him. She did not like him.

She didn’t respond, but kept watching him. She didn’t like him.

“I only signed yesterday,” she said.

“I just signed yesterday,” she said.

“Why didn’t you leave it till tomorrow? It would have looked better.” He was angry. But he saw a half-frightened, half-guilty look on her face, and during the weeks of anticipation he had worked himself up.

“Why didn’t you just wait until tomorrow? It would’ve looked better.” He was angry. But he noticed a mix of fear and guilt on her face, and during the weeks of waiting, he had gotten himself worked up.

“But put that aside,” he smiled again, a little dangerously. “You have still to answer my question. Having volunteered for war service doesn’t prevent your being engaged to me, does it?”

“But put that aside,” he smiled again, a bit dangerously. “You still need to answer my question. Just because you volunteered for military service doesn’t mean you can’t be engaged to me, right?”

Alvina watched him with large eyes. And again he came very near to her, so that his blue-serge waistcoat seemed, to impinge on her, and his purplish red face was above her.

Alvina watched him with wide eyes. Once again, he moved in close to her, so that his blue-serge vest felt like it was pressing against her, and his reddish-purple face was hovering over her.

“I’d rather not be engaged, under the circumstances,” she said.

“I’d prefer not to be engaged, given the situation,” she said.

“Why?” came the nasty monosyllable. “What have the circumstances got to do with it?”

“Why?” came the harsh reply. “What do the circumstances have to do with it?”

“Everything is so uncertain,” she said. “I’d rather wait.”

“Everything is so uncertain,” she said. “I’d rather wait.”

“Wait! Haven’t you waited long enough? There’s nothing at all to prevent your getting engaged to me now. Nothing whatsoever! Come now. I’m old enough not to be played with. And I’m much too much in love with you to let you go on indefinitely like this. Come now!” He smiled imminent, and held out his large hand for her hand. “Let me put the ring on your finger. It will be the proudest day of my life when I make you my wife. Give me your hand—”

“Wait! Haven’t you waited long enough? There’s really nothing stopping you from getting engaged to me right now. Nothing at all! Come on. I’m old enough not to be toyed with. And I’m way too in love with you to let this drag on indefinitely. Come on!” He smiled eagerly and reached out his large hand for hers. “Let me put the ring on your finger. It’ll be the proudest day of my life when I make you my wife. Give me your hand—”

Alvina was wavering. For one thing, mere curiosity made her want to see the ring. She half lifted her hand. And but for the knowledge that he would kiss her, she would have given it. But he would kiss her—and against that she obstinately set her will. She put her hand behind her back, and looked obstinately into his eyes.

Alvina was unsure. On one hand, her curiosity made her want to see the ring. She almost lifted her hand. But knowing he would kiss her stopped her. The thought of that made her stubbornly resist. She placed her hand behind her back and stared defiantly into his eyes.

“Don’t play a game with me,” he said dangerously.

“Don’t mess with me,” he said threateningly.

But she only continued to look mockingly and obstinately into his eyes.

But she just kept looking at him mockingly and stubbornly.

“Come,” he said, beckoning for her to give her hand.

“Come,” he said, motioning for her to take his hand.

With a barely perceptible shake of the head, she refused, staring at him all the time. His ungovernable temper got the better of him. He saw red, and without knowing, seized her by the shoulder, swung her back, and thrust her, pressed her against the wall as if he would push her through it. His face was blind with anger, like a hot, red sun. Suddenly, almost instantaneously, he came to himself again and drew back his hands, shaking his right hand as if some rat had bitten it.

With a barely noticeable shake of her head, she declined, keeping her gaze fixed on him. His uncontrollable temper overwhelmed him. He saw red and, without realizing it, grabbed her by the shoulder, pulled her back, and pushed her against the wall as if he wanted to shove her through it. His face was blinded by rage, like a scorching, red sun. Suddenly, almost instantly, he regained his composure and pulled his hands away, shaking his right hand as if something had bitten it.

“I’m sorry!” he shouted, beside himself. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it. I’m sorry.” He dithered before her.

“I’m sorry!” he shouted, overwhelmed. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to. I’m sorry.” He hesitated in front of her.

She recovered her equilibrium, and, pale to the lips, looked at him with sombre eyes.

She regained her composure and, pale to the lips, looked at him with serious eyes.

“I’m sorry!” he continued loudly, in his strange frenzy like a small boy. “Don’t remember! Don’t remember! Don’t think I did it.”

“I’m sorry!” he kept shouting, in his odd excitement like a little kid. “Forget it! Forget it! Don’t think I did it.”

His face was a kind of blank, and unconsciously he wrung the hand that had gripped her, as if it pained him. She watched him, and wondered why on earth all this frenzy. She was left rather cold, she did not at all feel the strong feelings he seemed to expect of her. There was nothing so very unnatural, after all, in being bumped up suddenly against the wall. Certainly her shoulder hurt where he had gripped it. But there were plenty of worse hurts in the world. She watched him with wide, distant eyes.

His face was expressionless, and without realizing it, he twisted the hand that had held hers, as if it hurt him. She looked at him, puzzled by all his frantic behavior. She felt pretty indifferent; she didn’t have the intense emotions he seemed to expect from her. After all, it wasn't that unusual to be suddenly pushed up against a wall. Sure, her shoulder ached where he had grabbed it. But there were far worse pains in the world. She observed him with wide, detached eyes.

And he fell on his knees before her, as she backed against the bookcase, and he caught hold of the edge of her dress-bottom, drawing it to him. Which made her rather abashed, and much more uncomfortable.

And he dropped to his knees in front of her as she backed up against the bookcase, grabbing the hem of her dress and pulling it toward him. This made her feel embarrassed and even more uncomfortable.

“Forgive me!” he said. “Don’t remember! Forgive me! Love me! Love me! Forgive me and love me! Forgive me and love me!”

“Please forgive me!” he said. “Don’t hold onto it! Forgive me! Love me! Love me! Just forgive me and love me! Forgive me and love me!”

As Alvina was looking down dismayed on the great, red-faced, elderly man, who in his crying-out showed his white teeth like a child, and as she was gently trying to draw her skirt from his clutch, the door opened, and there stood the matron, in her big frilled cap. Alvina glanced at her, flushed crimson and looked down to the man. She touched his face with her hand.

As Alvina looked down, upset, at the large, red-faced, elderly man, who was crying out and revealing his white teeth like a child, she gently tried to pull her skirt away from his grip. Just then, the door opened, and the matron appeared, wearing her large frilled cap. Alvina glanced at her, blushed bright red, and then looked back down at the man. She touched his face with her hand.

“Never mind,” she said. “It’s nothing. Don’t think about it.”

“Forget it,” she said. “It’s nothing. Just leave it alone.”

He caught her hand and clung to it.

He grabbed her hand and held on tight.

“Love me! Love me! Love me!” he cried.

“Love me! Love me! Love me!” he shouted.

The matron softly closed the door again, withdrawing.

The matron quietly closed the door again and stepped back.

“Love me! Love me!”

“Love me! Love me!”

Alvina was absolutely dumbfounded by this scene. She had no idea men did such things. It did not touch her, it dumbfounded her.

Alvina was completely shocked by this scene. She had no idea men did things like this. It didn't affect her, it left her speechless.

The doctor, clinging to her hand, struggled to his feet and flung his arms round her, clasping her wildly to him.

The doctor, holding on to her hand, got to his feet and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her tightly to him.

“You love me! You love me, don’t you?” he said, vibrating and beside himself as he pressed her to his breast and hid his face against her hair. At such a moment, what was the good of saying she didn’t? But she didn’t. Pity for his shame, however, kept her silent, motionless and silent in his arms, smothered against the blue-serge waistcoat of his broad breast.

“You love me! You love me, don’t you?” he exclaimed, shaking with excitement as he pulled her close and buried his face in her hair. At that moment, what would be the point of denying it? But she didn’t. Sympathy for his embarrassment held her back, leaving her still and quiet in his embrace, pressed against the blue-serge vest of his broad chest.

He was beginning to come to himself. He became silent. But he still strained her fast, he had no idea of letting her go.

He was starting to regain his composure. He fell quiet. But he still held onto her tightly; he had no intention of letting her go.

“You will take my ring, won’t you?” he said at last, still in the strange, lamentable voice. “You will take my ring.”

“You're going to take my ring, right?” he finally said, still in that odd, sorrowful tone. “You will take my ring.”

“Yes,” she said coldly. Anything for a quiet emergence from this scene.

“Yes,” she said coldly. Anything for a quiet exit from this situation.

He fumbled feverishly in his pocket with one hand, holding her still fast by the other arm. And with one hand he managed to extract the ring from its case, letting the case roll away on the floor. It was a diamond solitaire.

He fumbled frantically in his pocket with one hand, keeping her firmly by the other arm. With one hand, he managed to pull out the ring from its case, letting the case roll away on the floor. It was a diamond solitaire.

“Which finger? Which finger is it?” he asked, beginning to smile rather weakly. She extricated her hand, and held out her engagement finger. Upon it was the mourning-ring Miss Frost had always worn. The doctor slipped the diamond solitaire above the mourning ring, and folded Alvina to his breast again.

“Which finger? Which finger is it?” he asked, starting to smile a bit feebly. She pulled out her hand and held out her ring finger. On it was the mourning ring Miss Frost had always worn. The doctor placed the diamond solitaire above the mourning ring and pulled Alvina to his chest again.

“Now,” he said, almost in his normal voice. “Now I know you love me.” The pleased self-satisfaction in his voice made her angry. She managed to extricate herself.

“Now,” he said, almost in his normal voice. “Now I know you love me.” The pleased self-satisfaction in his voice made her angry. She managed to pull away.

“You will come along with me now?” he said.

“You're coming with me now?” he said.

“I can’t,” she answered. “I must get back to my work here.”

“I can’t,” she said. “I need to get back to my work here.”

“Nurse Allen can do that.”

“Nurse Allen can handle that.”

“I’d rather not.”

"Pass."

“Where are you going today?”

“Where are you heading today?”

She told him her cases.

She shared her cases with him.

“Well, you will come and have tea with me. I shall expect you to have tea with me every day.”

“Well, you will come and have tea with me. I’ll expect you to have tea with me every day.”

But Alvina was straightening her crushed cap before the mirror, and did not answer.

But Alvina was fixing her crushed cap in front of the mirror and didn't respond.

“We can see as much as we like of each other now we’re engaged,” he said, smiling with satisfaction.

“We can see as much as we want now that we're engaged,” he said, smiling with satisfaction.

“I wonder where the matron is,” said Alvina, suddenly going into the cool white corridor. He followed her. And they met the matron just coming out of the ward.

“I wonder where the matron is,” Alvina said, stepping into the cool white corridor. He followed her, and they ran into the matron as she was coming out of the ward.

“Matron!” said Dr. Mitchell, with a return of his old mouthing importance. “You may congratulate Nurse Houghton and me on our engagement—” He smiled largely.

“Matron!” said Dr. Mitchell, regaining his usual self-importance. “You can congratulate Nurse Houghton and me on our engagement—” He smiled broadly.

“I may congratulate you, you mean,” said the matron.

"I can congratulate you, you mean," said the matron.

“Yes, of course. And both of us, since we are now one,” he replied.

“Yes, of course. And both of us, since we’re now one,” he replied.

“Not quite, yet,” said the matron gravely.

“Not quite yet,” said the matron seriously.

And at length she managed to get rid of him.

And eventually, she was able to get rid of him.

At once she went to look for Alvina, who had gone to her duties.

At that moment, she went to find Alvina, who had gone to take care of her responsibilities.

“Well, I suppose it is all right,” said the matron gravely.

“Well, I guess it's fine,” said the matron seriously.

“No it isn’t,” said Alvina. “I shall never marry him.”

“No, it isn’t,” Alvina said. “I will never marry him.”

“Ah, never is a long while! Did he hear me come in?”

“Ah, never is a long time! Did he hear me come in?”

“No, I’m sure he didn’t.”

“No, I’m sure he didn’t.”

“Thank goodness for that.”

“Thank goodness for that.”

“Yes indeed! It was perfectly horrible. Following me round on his knees and shouting for me to love him! Perfectly horrible!”

“Yes, definitely! It was totally awful. He followed me around on his knees, begging me to love him! Completely terrible!”

“Well,” said the matron. “You never know what men will do till you’ve known them. And then you need be surprised at nothing, nothing. I’m surprised at nothing they do—”

“Well,” said the matron. “You never know what men will do until you really know them. And then you shouldn’t be surprised by anything, nothing. I’m not surprised by anything they do—”

“I must say,” said Alvina, “I was surprised. Very unpleasantly.”

“I have to say,” Alvina said, “I was surprised. Not in a good way.”

“But you accepted him—”

“But you accepted him—”

“Anything to quieten him—like a hysterical child.”

“Anything to calm him down—like a crying child.”

“Yes, but I’m not sure you haven’t taken a very risky way of quietening him, giving him what he wanted—”

“Yes, but I’m not sure you haven’t taken a very risky approach to calming him down by giving him what he wanted—”

“I think,” said Alvina, “I can look after myself. I may be moved any day now.”

“I think,” Alvina said, “I can take care of myself. I might be moving any day now.”

“Well—!” said the matron. “He may prevent your getting moved, you know. He’s on the board. And if he says you are indispensable—”

“Well—!” said the matron. “He might stop you from getting moved, you know. He’s on the board. And if he claims you’re essential—”

This was a new idea for Alvina to cogitate. She had counted on a speedy escape. She put his ring in her apron pocket, and there she forgot it until he pounced on her in the afternoon, in the house of one of her patients. He waited for her, to take her off.

This was a new idea for Alvina to think about. She had expected to escape quickly. She put his ring in her apron pocket, and there she forgot it until he suddenly confronted her in the afternoon at one of her patient's houses. He waited for her to take her away.

“Where is your ring?” he said.

"Where's your ring?" he asked.

And she realized that it lay in the pocket of a soiled, discarded apron—perhaps lost for ever.

And she realized that it was in the pocket of a dirty, discarded apron—maybe lost forever.

“I shan’t wear it on duty,” she said. “You know that.”

“I won’t wear it while working,” she said. “You know that.”

She had to go to tea with him. She avoided his love-making, by telling him any sort of spooniness revolted her. And he was too much an old bachelor to take easily to a fondling habit—before marriage, at least. So he mercifully left her alone: he was on the whole devoutly thankful she wanted to be left alone. But he wanted her to be there. That was his greatest craving. He wanted her to be always there. And so he craved for marriage: to possess her entirely, and to have her always there with him, so that he was never alone. Alone and apart from all the world: but by her side, always by her side.

She had to go to tea with him. She fended off his advances by saying that any kind of mushy behavior disgusted her. And he was too much of an old bachelor to easily adapt to being affectionate—at least before marriage. So he kindly left her alone; overall, he was sincerely grateful she wanted to be left alone. But he wanted her to be there. That was his biggest desire. He wanted her to always be around. And so he longed for marriage: to completely have her, and to have her always with him, so that he was never alone. Alone and separate from the rest of the world: but by her side, always by her side.

“Now when shall we fix the marriage?” he said. “It is no good putting it back. We both know what we are doing. And now the engagement is announced—”

“Now when should we set the date for the wedding?” he said. “It’s not helpful to delay it. We both know what we’re getting into. And now that the engagement is announced—”

He looked at her anxiously. She could see the hysterical little boy under the great, authoritative man.

He looked at her nervously. She could see the scared little boy underneath the strong, commanding man.

“Oh, not till after Christmas!” she said.

“Oh, not until after Christmas!” she said.

“After Christmas!” he started as if he had been bitten. “Nonsense! It’s nonsense to wait so long. Next month, at the latest.”

“After Christmas!” he exclaimed as if he had been stung. “That's ridiculous! It’s ridiculous to wait that long. Next month, at the latest.”

“Oh no,” she said. “I don’t think so soon.”

“Oh no,” she said. “I don’t think it's time for that yet.”

“Why not? The sooner the better. You had better send in your resignation at once, so that you’re free.”

“Why not? The sooner, the better. You should go ahead and submit your resignation right now, so you can be free.”

“Oh but is there any need? I may be transferred for war service.”

“Oh, but is there really a need? I might be drafted for military service.”

“That’s not likely. You’re our only maternity nurse—”

“That’s not likely. You’re our only maternity nurse—”

And so the days went by. She had tea with him practically every afternoon, and she got used to him. They discussed the furnishing—she could not help suggesting a few alterations, a few arrangements according to her idea. And he drew up a plan of a wedding tour in Scotland. Yet she was quite certain she would not marry him. The matron laughed at her certainty. “You will drift into it,” she said. “He is tying you down by too many little threads.”

And so the days went by. She had tea with him almost every afternoon, and she started to get used to him. They talked about the furniture—she couldn't help but suggest a few changes, a few setups according to her ideas. And he came up with a plan for a wedding trip in Scotland. Still, she was totally sure she wouldn’t marry him. The matron laughed at her confidence. “You’ll end up going for it,” she said. “He’s tying you down with too many little threads.”

“Ah, well, you’ll see!” said Alvina.

“Ah, well, you’ll see!” Alvina said.

“Yes,” said the matron. “I shall see.”

“Yes,” said the matron. “I will see.”

And it was true that Alvina’s will was indeterminate, at this time. She was resolved not to marry. But her will, like a spring that is hitched somehow, did not fly direct against the doctor. She had sent in her resignation, as he suggested. But not that she might be free to marry him, but that she might be at liberty to flee him. So she told herself. Yet she worked into his hands.

And it was true that Alvina’s determination was unclear at this point. She was set on not getting married. But her resolve, like a spring that’s somehow stuck, didn’t directly oppose the doctor. She had submitted her resignation, as he suggested. But it wasn’t so she could be free to marry him, but so she could be free to escape him. That’s what she told herself. Yet she was still working into his hands.

One day she sat with the doctor in the car near the station—it was towards the end of September—held up by a squad of soldiers in khaki, who were marching off with their band wildly playing, to embark on the special troop train that was coming down from the north. The town was in great excitement. War-fever was spreading everywhere. Men were rushing to enlist—and being constantly rejected, for it was still the days of regular standards.

One day she sat in the car with the doctor near the station—it was toward the end of September—held up by a group of soldiers in khaki, who were marching by with their band playing loudly, heading to board the special troop train coming down from the north. The town was buzzing with excitement. War fever was spreading everywhere. Men were rushing to enlist—and constantly being turned away, as it was still the time of regular standards.

As the crowds surged on the pavement, as the soldiers tramped to the station, as the traffic waited, there came a certain flow in the opposite direction. The 4:15 train had come in. People were struggling along with luggage, children were running with spades and buckets, cabs were crawling along with families: it was the seaside people coming home. Alvina watched the two crowds mingle.

As the crowds pushed along the sidewalk, as the soldiers made their way to the station, and as the traffic held still, there was a noticeable flow in the opposite direction. The 4:15 train had just arrived. People were wrestling with their bags, kids were racing by with shovels and pails, and cabs were inching forward with families: it was the seaside vacationers returning home. Alvina observed the two crowds blend together.

And as she watched she saw two men, one carrying a mandoline case and a suit-case which she knew. It was Ciccio. She did not know the other man; some theatrical individual. The two men halted almost near the car, to watch the band go by. Alvina saw Ciccio quite near to her. She would have liked to squirt water down his brown, handsome, oblivious neck. She felt she hated him. He stood there, watching the music, his lips curling in his faintly-derisive Italian manner, as he talked to the other man. His eyelashes were as long and dark as ever, his eyes had still the attractive look of being set in with a smutty finger. He had got the same brownish suit on, which she disliked, the same black hat set slightly, jauntily over one eye. He looked common: and yet with that peculiar southern aloofness which gave him a certain beauty and distinction in her eyes. She felt she hated him, rather. She felt she had been let down by him.

And as she watched, she saw two men, one carrying a mandolin case and a suitcase that she recognized. It was Ciccio. She didn't know the other guy; he looked like someone from the theater. The two men stopped almost by the car to watch the band pass. Alvina could see Ciccio pretty close up. She had the urge to squirt water down his handsome, oblivious neck. She realized she hated him. He stood there, watching the music, his lips curling in his slightly mocking Italian way as he talked to the other man. His eyelashes were still long and dark, and his eyes had that appealing look as if someone had smudged them with a dirty finger. He was wearing the same brown suit that she disliked, along with the same black hat tilted slightly and playfully over one eye. He looked ordinary, yet he had that unique southern detachment that gave him a certain beauty and distinction in her eyes. She felt like she hated him more. She felt let down by him.

The band had passed. A child ran against the wheel of the standing car. Alvina suddenly reached forward and made a loud, screeching flourish on the hooter. Every one looked round, including the laden, tramping soldiers.

The parade had moved on. A child ran into the wheel of a parked car. Alvina suddenly leaned forward and let out a loud, screeching honk on the horn. Everyone turned to look, including the exhausted, marching soldiers.

“We can’t move yet,” said Dr. Mitchell.

“We can’t move yet,” Dr. Mitchell said.

But Alvina was looking at Ciccio at that moment. He had turned with the rest, looking inquiringly at the car. And his quick eyes, the whites of which showed so white against his duskiness, the yellow pupils so non-human, met hers with a quick flash of recognition. His mouth began to curl in a smile of greeting. But she stared at him without moving a muscle, just blankly stared, abstracting every scrap of feeling, even of animosity or coldness, out of her gaze. She saw the smile die on his lips, his eyes glance sideways, and again sideways, with that curious animal shyness which characterized him. It was as if he did not want to see her looking at him, and ran from side to side like a caged weasel, avoiding her blank, glaucous look.

But Alvina was focused on Ciccio at that moment. He had turned with everyone else, looking curiously at the car. His quick eyes, which were very white against his darker skin, and his yellow pupils that seemed almost unearthly, met hers with a brief flash of recognition. His mouth began to curl into a smile of greeting. But she stared at him without moving a muscle, just blankly staring, blocking out every ounce of feeling, even animosity or coldness, from her gaze. She watched the smile fade from his lips, as his eyes darted sideways, and then again sideways, with that strange, animalistic shyness that marked him. It was like he didn’t want to see her looking at him, moving from side to side like a caged weasel, avoiding her blank, dull stare.

She turned pleasantly to Dr. Mitchell.

She turned to Dr. Mitchell with a warm smile.

“What did you say?” she asked sweetly.

“What did you say?” she asked kindly.

CHAPTER XII
ALLAYE ALSO IS ENGAGED

Alvina found it pleasant to be respected as she was respected in Lancaster. It is not only the prophet who hath honour save in his own country: it is every one with individuality. In this northern town Alvina found that her individuality really told. Already she belonged to the revered caste of medicine-men. And into the bargain she was a personality, a person.

Alvina enjoyed being respected like she was in Lancaster. It's not just the prophet who is honored except in his own country; it's everyone with their own identity. In this northern town, Alvina realized her individuality really stood out. She already belonged to the respected group of healers. Plus, she was a distinctive person, a unique individual.

Well and good. She was not going to cheapen herself. She felt that even in the eyes of the natives—the well-to-do part, at least—she lost a little of her distinction when she was engaged to Dr. Mitchell. The engagement had been announced in The Times, The Morning Post, The Manchester Guardian, and the local News. No fear about its being known. And it cast a slight slur of vulgar familiarity over her. In Woodhouse, she knew, it elevated her in the common esteem tremendously. But she was no longer in Woodhouse. She was in Lancaster. And in Lancaster her engagement pigeonholed her. Apart from Dr. Mitchell she had a magic potentiality. Connected with him, she was a known and labelled quantity.

Well, that's that. She wasn't going to lower her worth. She felt that even in the eyes of the wealthy locals—at least the affluent ones—she lost a bit of her status once her engagement to Dr. Mitchell was announced. The engagement had been published in The Times, The Morning Post, The Manchester Guardian, and the local News. There was no worry about it being known. However, it made her seem a bit too familiar and ordinary. In Woodhouse, she knew it raised her status significantly in people's eyes. But she was no longer in Woodhouse. She was in Lancaster. And in Lancaster, her engagement defined her. Without Dr. Mitchell, she had endless possibilities. With him, she became a known and categorized figure.

This she gathered from her contact with the local gentry. The matron was a woman of family, who somehow managed, in her big, white, frilled cap, to be distinguished like an abbess of old. The really toney women of the place came to take tea in her room, and these little teas in the hospital were like a little elegant female conspiracy. There was a slight flavour of art and literature about. The matron had known Walter Pater, in the somewhat remote past.

This she learned from her interactions with the local upper class. The matron was a woman of good breeding, who somehow managed to exude a distinguished air like an abbess from bygone times while wearing her large, white, frilly cap. The truly stylish women from the area came to have tea in her room, and these small tea gatherings at the hospital felt like a little sophisticated female conspiracy. There was a subtle hint of art and literature in the atmosphere. The matron had known Walter Pater in the somewhat distant past.

Alvina was admitted to these teas with the few women who formed the toney intellectual élite of this northern town. There was a certain freemasonry in the matron’s room. The matron, a lady-doctor, a clergyman’s daughter, and the wives of two industrial magnates of the place, these five, and then Alvina, formed the little group. They did not meet a great deal outside the hospital. But they always met with that curious female freemasonry which can form a law unto itself even among most conventional women. They talked as they would never talk before men, or before feminine outsiders. They threw aside the whole vestment of convention. They discussed plainly the things they thought about—even the most secret—and they were quite calm about the things they did—even the most impossible. Alvina felt that her transgression was a very mild affair, and that her engagement was really infra dig.

Alvina was included in these gatherings with the few women who made up the upscale intellectual elite of this northern town. There was a certain unspoken bond in the matron’s room. The matron, a lady doctor, a clergyman’s daughter, and the wives of two local industrial tycoons, these five, along with Alvina, formed the small group. They didn’t get together much outside the hospital. But when they did, there was that strange female camaraderie that can establish its own code even among the most traditional women. They talked openly about things they would never discuss in front of men or unfamiliar women. They stripped away all pretense. They discussed frankly what was on their minds—even the most private matters—and were surprisingly calm about what they did—even the most outrageous things. Alvina sensed that her indiscretion was quite trivial and that her engagement was really infra dig.

“And are you going to marry him?” asked Mrs. Tuke, with a long, cool look.

“Are you really going to marry him?” asked Mrs. Tuke, giving a long, cool look.

“I can’t imagine myself—” said Alvina.

“I can’t picture myself—” said Alvina.

“Oh, but so many things happen outside one’s imagination. That’s where your body has you. I can’t imagine that I’m going to have a child—” She lowered her eyelids wearily and sardonically over her large eyes.

“Oh, but so many things happen outside of one’s imagination. That’s where your body takes over. I can’t imagine that I’m going to have a child—” She lowered her eyelids tiredly and sarcastically over her large eyes.

Mrs. Tuke was the wife of the son of a local manufacturer. She was about twenty-eight years old, pale, with great dark-grey eyes and an arched nose and black hair, very like a head on one of the lovely Syracusan coins. The odd look of a smile which wasn’t a smile, at the corners of the mouth, the arched nose, and the slowness of the big, full, classic eyes gave her the dangerous Greek look of the Syracusan women of the past: the dangerous, heavily-civilized women of old Sicily: those who laughed about the latomia.

Mrs. Tuke was the wife of the son of a local manufacturer. She was about twenty-eight years old, pale, with striking dark-grey eyes, an arched nose, and black hair, resembling a figure on one of the beautiful Syracusan coins. The unusual expression of a smile that wasn't quite a smile at the corners of her mouth, the arched nose, and the slow movement of her large, expressive, classic eyes gave her the intriguing Greek appearance of the Syracusan women from history: the alluring, sophisticated women of ancient Sicily; those who found humor in the latomia.

“But do you think you can have a child without wanting it at all?” asked Alvina.

“But do you really think you can have a child without wanting one at all?” asked Alvina.

“Oh, but there isn’t one bit of me wants it, not one bit. My flesh doesn’t want it. And my mind doesn’t—yet there it is!” She spread her fine hands with a flicker of inevitability.

“Oh, but not one bit of me wants it, not one bit. My body doesn’t want it. And my mind doesn’t—yet here it is!” She spread her delicate hands with a sense of inevitability.

“Something must want it,” said Alvina.

“Something must want it,” Alvina said.

“Oh!” said Mrs. Tuke. “The universe is one big machine, and we’re just part of it.” She flicked out her grey silk handkerchief, and dabbed her nose, watching with big, black-grey eyes the fresh face of Alvina.

“Oh!” said Mrs. Tuke. “The universe is one big machine, and we’re just a part of it.” She pulled out her gray silk handkerchief and dabbed her nose, watching Alvina’s fresh face with her big, dark gray eyes.

“There’s not one bit of me concerned in having this child,” she persisted to Alvina. “My flesh isn’t concerned, and my mind isn’t. And yet!—le voilà!—I’m just planté. I can’t imagine why I married Tommy. And yet—I did—!” She shook her head as if it was all just beyond her, and the pseudo-smile at the corners of her ageless mouth deepened.

“There’s not one bit of me worried about having this child,” she insisted to Alvina. “My body isn’t worried, and my mind isn’t. And yet!—there it is!—I’m just stuck. I can’t imagine why I married Tommy. And yet—I did—!” She shook her head as if it was all just too much for her, and the fake smile at the corners of her ageless mouth grew deeper.

Alvina was to nurse Mrs. Tuke. The baby was expected at the end of August. But already the middle of September was here, and the baby had not arrived.

Alvina was set to take care of Mrs. Tuke. The baby was due at the end of August. But now it was already the middle of September, and the baby still hadn't come.

The Tukes were not very rich—the young ones, that is. Tommy wanted to compose music, so he lived on what his father gave him. His father gave him a little house outside the town, a house furnished with expensive bits of old furniture, in a way that the townspeople thought insane. But there you are—Effie would insist on dabbing a rare bit of yellow brocade on the wall, instead of a picture, and in painting apple-green shelves in the recesses of the whitewashed wall of the dining-room. Then she enamelled the hall-furniture yellow, and decorated it with curious green and lavender lines and flowers, and had unearthly cushions and Sardinian pottery with unspeakable peaked griffins.

The Tukes weren't very wealthy—the younger ones, that is. Tommy wanted to write music, so he lived off what his dad gave him. His dad provided him with a small house on the outskirts of town, filled with expensive pieces of old furniture that the locals thought were pretty crazy. But that’s just how it was—Effie was determined to put a rare piece of yellow brocade on the wall instead of a picture, and she painted apple-green shelves into the whitewashed dining room walls. Then she painted the hall furniture yellow and adorned it with quirky green and lavender lines and flowers, along with otherworldly cushions and Sardinian pottery featuring bizarre, pointy griffins.

What were you to make of such a woman! Alvina slept in her house these days, instead of at the hospital. For Effie was a very bad sleeper. She would sit up in bed, the two glossy black plaits hanging beside her white, arch face, wrapping loosely round her her dressing-gown of a sort of plumbago-coloured, dark-grey silk lined with fine silk of metallic blue, and there, ivory and jet-black and grey like black-lead, she would sit in the white bedclothes flicking her handkerchief and revealing a flicker of kingfisher-blue silk and white silk night dress, complaining of her neuritis nerve and her own impossible condition, and begging Alvina to stay with her another half-hour, and suddenly studying the big, blood-red stone on her finger as if she was reading something in it.

What could you even say about a woman like that? Alvina was staying at her house these days instead of the hospital. Effie was a terrible sleeper. She would sit up in bed, her two glossy black braids hanging beside her pale, arched face, loosely wrapping her plum-colored silk dressing gown that was lined with fine metallic blue silk. There, surrounded by white bedclothes, she would sit, flicking her handkerchief and showing a hint of kingfisher-blue silk and white nightgown, complaining about her nerve pain and her impossible situation, begging Alvina to stay for just another half hour, and suddenly fixating on the large, blood-red gemstone on her finger as if she were trying to read something in it.

“I believe I shall be like the woman in the Cent Nouvelles and carry my child for five years. Do you know that story? She said that eating a parsley leaf on which bits of snow were sticking started the child in her. It might just as well—”

“I think I’ll be like the woman in the Cent Nouvelles and carry my child for five years. Do you know that story? She said that eating a parsley leaf with bits of snow on it got the child started in her. It could just as well—”

Alvina would laugh and get tired. There was about her a kind of half bitter sanity and nonchalance which the nervous woman liked.

Alvina would laugh and get worn out. There was a sort of half bitter sanity and indifference about her that the anxious woman appreciated.

One night as they were sitting thus in the bedroom, at nearly eleven o’clock, they started and listened. Dogs in the distance had also started to yelp. A mandoline was wailing its vibration in the night outside, rapidly, delicately quivering. Alvina went pale. She knew it was Ciccio. She had seen him lurking in the streets of the town, but had never spoken to him.

One night, as they were sitting in the bedroom around eleven o’clock, they suddenly paused and listened. Dogs in the distance began to bark. A mandolin was wailing outside in the night, its sound resonating softly and vibrating delicately. Alvina turned pale. She recognized it was Ciccio. She had seen him hanging around the town's streets but had never talked to him.

“What’s this?” cried Mrs. Tuke, cocking her head on one side. “Music! A mandoline! How extraordinary! Do you think it’s a serenade?—” And she lifted her brows archly.

“What’s this?” cried Mrs. Tuke, tilting her head to the side. “Music! A mandolin! How amazing! Do you think it’s a serenade?—” And she raised her eyebrows playfully.

“I should think it is,” said Alvina.

“I think it is,” said Alvina.

“How extraordinary! What a moment to choose to serenade the lady! Isn’t it like life—! I must look at it—”

“How amazing! What a moment to choose to serenade the lady! Isn’t it just like life—! I have to see it—”

She got out of bed with some difficulty, wrapped her dressing-gown round her, pushed her feet into slippers, and went to the window. She opened the sash. It was a lovely moonlight night of September. Below lay the little front garden, with its short drive and its iron gates that closed on the high-road. From the shadow of the high-road came the noise of the mandoline.

She got out of bed slowly, wrapped her robe around herself, slipped on her slippers, and walked over to the window. She opened it. It was a beautiful moonlit night in September. Below was the small front garden, with its short driveway and iron gates that led to the main road. From the darkness of the main road, the sound of a mandolin could be heard.

“Hello, Tommy!” called Mrs. Tuke to her husband, whom she saw on the drive below her. “How’s your musical ear—?”

“Hey, Tommy!” called Mrs. Tuke to her husband, whom she spotted on the driveway below her. “How’s your musical ear—?”

“All right. Doesn’t it disturb you?” came the man’s voice from the moonlight below.

“All right. Doesn’t that bother you?” came the man’s voice from the moonlight below.

“Not a bit. I like it. I’m waiting for the voice. ‘O Richard, O mon roi!’—”

“Not at all. I like it. I’m waiting for the voice. ‘O Richard, O my king!’—”

But the music had stopped.

But the music stopped.

“There!” cried Mrs. Tuke. “You’ve frightened him off! And we’re dying to be serenaded, aren’t we, nurse?” She turned to Alvina. “Do give me my fur, will you? Thanks so much. Won’t you open the other window and look out there—?”

“There!” cried Mrs. Tuke. “You’ve scared him away! And we’re eager to be serenaded, aren’t we, nurse?” She turned to Alvina. “Could you give me my fur, please? Thanks so much. Would you mind opening the other window and looking out there—?”

Alvina went to the second window. She stood looking out.

Alvina went to the second window. She stood there, looking outside.

“Do play again!” Mrs. Tuke called into the night. “Do sing something.” And with her white arm she reached for a glory rose that hung in the moonlight from the wall, and with a flash of her white arm she flung it toward the garden wall—ineffectually, of course.

“Please play again!” Mrs. Tuke called into the night. “Please sing something.” And with her pale arm, she reached for a beautiful rose that hung in the moonlight from the wall, and with a quick motion of her arm, she tossed it toward the garden wall—of course, it didn’t really go anywhere.

“Won’t you play again?” she called into the night, to the unseen. “Tommy, go indoors, the bird won’t sing when you’re about.”

“Will you play again?” she called into the night, to the empty air. “Tommy, go inside, the bird won’t sing when you’re around.”

“It’s an Italian by the sound of him. Nothing I hate more than emotional Italian music. Perfectly nauseating.”

“It sounds like an Italian. There's nothing I dislike more than emotional Italian music. It’s just so annoying.”

“Never mind, dear. I know it sounds as if all their insides were coming out of their mouth. But we want to be serenaded, don’t we, nurse?—”

“Never mind, dear. I know it sounds like all their insides are spilling out of their mouths. But we want to be serenaded, don’t we, nurse?—”

Alvina stood at her window, but did not answer.

Alvina stood at her window but didn't respond.

“Ah-h?” came the odd query from Mrs. Tuke. “Don’t you like it?”

“Ah-h?” came the strange question from Mrs. Tuke. “Don’t you like it?”

“Yes,” said Alvina. “Very much.”

“Yes,” Alvina said. “Definitely.”

“And aren’t you dying for the song?”

“And aren’t you excited for the song?”

“Quite.”

"Totally."

“There!” cried Mrs. Tuke, into the moonlight. “Una canzone bella-bella—molto bella—”

“There!” shouted Mrs. Tuke, into the moonlight. “A beautiful song—very beautiful—”

She pronounced her syllables one by one, calling into the night. It sounded comical. There came a rude laugh from the drive below.

She said her syllables one by one, calling into the night. It sounded funny. There was a loud laugh from the driveway below.

“Go indoors, Tommy! He won’t sing if you’re there. Nothing will sing if you’re there,” called the young woman.

“Come inside, Tommy! He won’t sing if you’re around. Nothing will sing if you’re around,” called the young woman.

They heard a footstep on the gravel, and then the slam of the hall door.

They heard a footstep on the gravel, followed by the sound of the hall door slamming.

“Now!” cried Mrs. Tuke.

“Now!” shouted Mrs. Tuke.

They waited. And sure enough, came the fine tinkle of the mandoline, and after a few moments, the song. It was one of the well-known Neapolitan songs, and Ciccio sang it as it should be sung.

They waited. And sure enough, there came the pleasant sound of the mandolin, and after a few moments, the song began. It was one of the popular Neapolitan songs, and Ciccio sang it just the way it should be sung.

Mrs. Tuke went across to Alvina.

Mrs. Tuke walked over to Alvina.

“Doesn’t he put his bowels into it—?” she said, laying her hand on her own full figure, and rolling her eyes mockingly. “I’m sure it’s more effective than senna-pods.”

“Doesn’t he really go all out—?” she said, placing her hand on her own curvy figure and rolling her eyes sarcastically. “I’m sure it’s way more effective than senna pods.”

Then she returned to her own window, huddled her furs over her breast, and rested her white elbows in the moonlight.

Then she went back to her own window, wrapped her furs around her chest, and rested her white elbows in the moonlight.

“Torn’ a Surrientu
Fammi campar—”

“Torn’ a Surrientu
Let me live—”

The song suddenly ended, in a clamorous, animal sort of yearning. Mrs. Tuke was quite still, resting her chin on her fingers. Alvina also was still. Then Mrs. Tuke slowly reached for the rose-buds on the old wall.

The song abruptly stopped, filled with a loud, primal kind of longing. Mrs. Tuke sat completely still, resting her chin on her fingers. Alvina was also motionless. Then Mrs. Tuke slowly reached for the rose buds on the old wall.

“Molto bella!” she cried, half ironically. “Molto bella! Je vous envoie une rose—” And she threw the roses out on to the drive. A man’s figure was seen hovering outside the gate, on the high-road. “Entrez!” called Mrs. Tuke. “Entrez! Prenez votre rose. Come in and take your rose.”

“Very beautiful!” she exclaimed, half-joking. “Very beautiful! I’m sending you a rose—” And she tossed the roses out onto the driveway. A man was seen hovering outside the gate, on the main road. “Come in!” called Mrs. Tuke. “Come in! Take your rose. Come in and take your rose.”

The man’s voice called something from the distance.

The man's voice shouted something from far away.

“What?” cried Mrs. Tuke.

“What?” shouted Mrs. Tuke.

“Je ne peux pas entrer.”

"I can't go in."

“Vous ne pouvez pas entrer? Pourquoi alors! La porte n’est pas fermée à clef. Entrez donc!”

“Can’t you come in? Why not! The door isn’t locked. So come in!”

“Non. On n’entre pas—” called the well-known voice of Ciccio.

“Not allowed. You can’t come in—” called the familiar voice of Ciccio.

“Quoi faire, alors! Alvina, take him the rose to the gate, will you? Yes do! Their singing is horrible, I think. I can’t go down to him. But do take him the roses, and see what he looks like. Yes do!” Mrs. Tuke’s eyes were arched and excited. Alvina looked at her slowly. Alvina also was smiling to herself.

“What's to be done, then! Alvina, could you take him the rose to the gate? Yes, do that! Their singing is terrible, I think. I can't go down to him. But please take him the roses and see what he looks like. Yes, do it!” Mrs. Tuke’s eyes were raised and full of excitement. Alvina looked at her slowly. Alvina was also smiling to herself.

She went slowly down the stairs and out of the front door. From a bush at the side she pulled two sweet-smelling roses. Then in the drive she picked up Effie’s flowers. Ciccio was standing outside the gate.

She walked slowly down the stairs and out the front door. From a bush at the side, she picked two fragrant roses. Then in the driveway, she grabbed Effie’s flowers. Ciccio was standing outside the gate.

“Allaye!” he said, in a soft, yearning voice.

“Allaye!” he said, in a gentle, longing voice.

“Mrs. Tuke sent you these roses,” said Alvina, putting the flowers through the bars of the gate.

“Mrs. Tuke sent you these roses,” Alvina said, handing the flowers through the gate's bars.

“Allaye!” he said, caressing her hand, kissing it with a soft, passionate, yearning mouth. Alvina shivered. Quickly he opened the gate and drew her through. He drew her into the shadow of the wall, and put his arms round her, lifting her from her feet with passionate yearning.

“Allaye!” he said, gently stroking her hand, kissing it with a soft, passionate, longing mouth. Alvina shivered. He quickly opened the gate and pulled her through. He brought her into the shadow of the wall, wrapped his arms around her, and lifted her off her feet with intense desire.

“Allaye!” he said. “I love you, Allaye, my beautiful, Allaye. I love you, Allaye!” He held her fast to his breast and began to walk away with her. His throbbing, muscular power seemed completely to envelop her. He was just walking away with her down the road, clinging fast to her, enveloping her.

“Allaye!” he said. “I love you, Allaye, my beautiful Allaye. I love you, Allaye!” He held her tightly against him and started to walk away with her. His strong, pulsing energy seemed to completely surround her. He was just walking down the road with her, holding on tightly, enveloping her.

“Nurse! Nurse! I can’t see you! Nurse!—” came the long call of Mrs. Tuke through the night. Dogs began to bark.

“Nurse! Nurse! I can’t see you! Nurse!—” rang out the prolonged shout of Mrs. Tuke through the night. Dogs started barking.

“Put me down,” murmured Alvina. “Put me down, Ciccio.”

“Put me down,” Alvina whispered. “Put me down, Ciccio.”

“Come with me to Italy. Come with me to Italy, Allaye. I can’t go to Italy by myself, Allaye. Come with me, be married to me—Allaye, Allaye—”

“Come with me to Italy. Come with me to Italy, Allaye. I can’t go to Italy by myself, Allaye. Come with me, marry me—Allaye, Allaye—”

His voice was a strange, hoarse whisper just above her face, he still held her in his throbbing, heavy embrace.

His voice was a strange, hoarse whisper just above her face, and he still held her in his pulsing, heavy embrace.

“Yes—yes!” she whispered. “Yes—yes! But put me down, Ciccio. Put me down.”

“Yes—yes!” she whispered. “Yes—yes! But let me down, Ciccio. Let me down.”

“Come to Italy with me, Allaye. Come with me,” he still reiterated, in a voice hoarse with pain and yearning.

“Come to Italy with me, Allaye. Come with me,” he kept saying, his voice rough with pain and longing.

“Nurse! Nurse! Wherever are you? Nurse! I want you,” sang the uneasy, querulous voice of Mrs. Tuke.

“Nurse! Nurse! Where are you? Nurse! I need you,” called the anxious, complaining voice of Mrs. Tuke.

“Do put me down!” murmured Alvina, stirring in his arms.

“Please put me down!” murmured Alvina, shifting in his arms.

He slowly relaxed his clasp, and she slid down like rain to earth. But still he clung to her.

He gradually loosened his grip, and she descended like rain to the ground. But he still held on to her.

“Come with me, Allaye! Come with me to Italy!” he said.

“Come with me, Allaye! Let’s go to Italy!” he said.

She saw his face, beautiful, non-human in the moonlight, and she shuddered slightly.

She saw his face, stunning and almost alien in the moonlight, and she shivered a little.

“Yes!” she said. “I will come. But let me go now. Where is your mandoline?”

“Yes!” she said. “I’ll come. But let me leave now. Where’s your mandoline?”

He turned round and looked up the road.

He turned around and looked up the road.

“Nurse! You absolutely must come. I can’t bear it,” cried the strange voice of Mrs. Tuke.

“Nurse! You really have to come. I can’t stand it,” shouted the unfamiliar voice of Mrs. Tuke.

Alvina slipped from the man, who was a little bewildered, and through the gate into the drive.

Alvina slipped away from the man, who looked a bit confused, and walked through the gate into the driveway.

“You must come!” came the voice in pain from the upper window.

“You have to come!” came the voice in pain from the upper window.

Alvina ran upstairs. She found Mrs. Tuke crouched in a chair, with a drawn, horrified, terrified face. As her pains suddenly gripped her, she uttered an exclamation, and pressed her clenched fists hard on her face.

Alvina ran upstairs. She found Mrs. Tuke crouched in a chair, with a drawn, horrified, terrified expression. As her pains suddenly hit her, she gasped and pressed her clenched fists hard against her face.

“The pains have begun,” said Alvina, hurrying to her.

“The pains have started,” said Alvina, rushing to her.

“Oh, it’s horrible! It’s horrible! I don’t want it!” cried the woman in travail. Alvina comforted her and reassured her as best she could. And from outside, once more, came the despairing howl of the Neapolitan song, animal and inhuman on the night.

“Oh, it’s terrible! It’s terrible! I don’t want it!” cried the woman in labor. Alvina comforted her and did her best to reassure her. And from outside, once again, came the desperate wail of the Neapolitan song, both animalistic and unnatural in the night.

“E tu dic’ Io part’, addio!
T’alluntare di sta core,
Nel paese del amore
Tien’ o cor’ di non turnar’
—Ma nun me lasciar’—”

“E tu dic’ Io part’, addio!
You’re leaving this heart,
In the land of love
Keep the heart of not returning
—But don’t leave me—”

It was almost unendurable. But suddenly Mrs. Tuke became quite still, and sat with her fists clenched on her knees, her two jet-black plaits dropping on either side of her ivory face, her big eyes fixed staring into space. At the line—

It was almost unbearable. But suddenly Mrs. Tuke became completely still, sitting with her fists clenched on her knees, her two jet-black braids hanging down on either side of her pale face, her wide eyes staring blankly into space. At the line—

Ma nun me lasciar’—

Now don't leave me—

she began to murmur softly to herself—“Yes, it’s dreadful! It’s horrible! I can’t understand it. What does it mean, that noise? It’s as bad as these pains. What does it mean? What does he say? I can understand a little Italian—” She paused. And again came the sudden complaint:

she started to softly whisper to herself—“Yes, it’s awful! It’s terrible! I can’t figure it out. What’s that noise about? It’s just as bad as these pains. What does it mean? What’s he saying? I understand a bit of Italian—” She paused. And once more, the sudden complaint arose:

Ma nun me lasciar’—

Don't leave me now—

“Ma nun me lasciar’—!” she murmured, repeating the music. “That means—Don’t leave me! Don’t leave me! But why? Why shouldn’t one human being go away from another? What does it mean? That awful noise! Isn’t love the most horrible thing! I think it’s horrible. It just does one in, and turns one into a sort of howling animal. I’m howling with one sort of pain, he’s howling with another. Two hellish animals howling through the night! I’m not myself, he’s not himself. Oh, I think it’s horrible. What does he look like, Nurse? Is he beautiful? Is he a great hefty brute?”

“Please don’t leave me—!” she murmured, echoing the music. “That means—Don’t leave me! Don’t leave me! But why? Why shouldn’t one person go away from another? What does it mean? That awful noise! Isn’t love the worst thing? I think it’s terrible. It just destroys you and turns you into a sort of howling animal. I’m howling with one kind of pain, he’s howling with another. Two tormented creatures howling through the night! I’m not myself, he’s not himself. Oh, I think it’s terrible. What does he look like, Nurse? Is he beautiful? Is he a big, strong guy?”

She looked with big, slow, enigmatic eyes at Alvina.

She looked at Alvina with large, slow, mysterious eyes.

“He’s a man I knew before,” said Alvina.

"He's someone I knew before," Alvina said.

Mrs. Tuke’s face woke from its half-trance.

Mrs. Tuke’s face came out of its half-trance.

“Really! Oh! A man you knew before! Where?”

“Really! Oh! A guy you knew before! Where?”

“It’s a long story,” said Alvina. “In a travelling music-hall troupe.”

“It’s a long story,” Alvina said. “In a traveling music-hall group.”

“In a travelling music-hall troupe! How extraordinary! Why, how did you come across such an individual—?”

“In a traveling music-hall troupe! How amazing! How did you find someone like that—?”

Alvina explained as briefly as possible. Mrs. Tuke watched her.

Alvina explained as briefly as she could. Mrs. Tuke observed her.

“Really!” she said. “You’ve done all those things!” And she scrutinized Alvina’s face. “You’ve had some effect on him, that’s evident,” she said. Then she shuddered, and dabbed her nose with her handkerchief. “Oh, the flesh is a beastly thing!” she cried. “To make a man howl outside there like that, because you’re here. And to make me howl because I’ve got a child inside me. It’s unbearable! What does he look like, really?”

“Really!” she said. “You’ve done all those things!” And she examined Alvina’s face closely. “You’ve clearly affected him,” she said. Then she shuddered and wiped her nose with her handkerchief. “Oh, the body is a disgusting thing!” she exclaimed. “Making a man scream out there like that because you’re here. And making me scream because I'm pregnant. It’s unbearable! What does he actually look like?”

“I don’t know,” said Alvina. “Not extraordinary. Rather a hefty brute—”

“I don’t know,” Alvina said. “Not extraordinary. More like a hefty brute—”

Mrs. Tuke glanced at her, to detect the irony.

Mrs. Tuke glanced at her to catch the irony.

“I should like to see him,” she said. “Do you think I might?”

“I would like to see him,” she said. “Do you think I can?”

“I don’t know,” said Alvina, non-committal.

“I don’t know,” Alvina said, indifferent.

“Do you think he might come up? Ask him. Do let me see him.”

“Do you think he might come by? Ask him. Please let me see him.”

“Do you really want to?” said Alvina.

“Do you actually want to?” said Alvina.

“Of course—” Mrs. Tuke watched Alvina with big, dark, slow eyes. Then she dragged herself to her feet. Alvina helped her into bed.

“Of course—” Mrs. Tuke watched Alvina with large, dark, calm eyes. Then she slowly got to her feet. Alvina helped her into bed.

“Do ask him to come up for a minute,” Effie said. “We’ll give him a glass of Tommy’s famous port. Do let me see him. Yes do!” She stretched out her long white arm to Alvina, with sudden imploring.

“Please ask him to come up for a minute,” Effie said. “We’ll offer him a glass of Tommy’s famous port. I really want to see him. Yes, please!” She reached out her long white arm to Alvina, suddenly pleading.

Alvina laughed, and turned doubtfully away.

Alvina laughed and turned away, filled with uncertainty.

The night was silent outside. But she found Ciccio leaning against a gate-pillar. He started up.

The night was quiet outside. But she saw Ciccio leaning against a gate post. He jumped up.

“Allaye!” he said.

"Allaye!" he said.

“Will you come in for a moment? I can’t leave Mrs. Tuke.”

“Can you come in for a minute? I can't leave Mrs. Tuke.”

Ciccio obediently followed Alvina into the house and up the stairs, without a word. He was ushered into the bedroom. He drew back when he saw Effie in the bed, sitting with her long plaits and her dark eyes, and the subtle-seeming smile at the corners of her mouth.

Ciccio silently followed Alvina into the house and up the stairs. He was led into the bedroom. He flinched when he saw Effie in bed, sitting there with her long braids and dark eyes, and the subtle smile at the corners of her mouth.

“Do come in!” she said. “I want to thank you for the music. Nurse says it was for her, but I enjoyed it also. Would you tell me the words? I think it’s a wonderful song.”

“Come on in!” she said. “I want to thank you for the music. The nurse says it was for her, but I enjoyed it too. Can you tell me the lyrics? I think it’s a fantastic song.”

Ciccio hung back against the door, his head dropped, and the shy, suspicious, faintly malicious smile on his face.

Ciccio leaned against the door, his head down, with a shy, wary, slightly malicious smile on his face.

“Have a glass of port, do!” said Effie. “Nurse, give us all one. I should like one too. And a biscuit.” Again she stretched out her long white arm from the sudden blue lining of her wrap, suddenly, as if taken with the desire. Ciccio shifted on his feet, watching Alvina pour out the port.

“Have a glass of port, do!” said Effie. “Nurse, get us all one. I’d like one too. And a biscuit.” Again she stretched out her long white arm from the sudden blue lining of her wrap, as if suddenly overtaken by the desire. Ciccio shifted on his feet, watching Alvina pour the port.

He swallowed his in one swallow, and put aside his glass.

He gulped it down in one go and set his glass aside.

“Have some more!” said Effie, watching over the top of her glass.

“Have some more!” Effie said, peering over the rim of her glass.

He smiled faintly, stupidly, and shook his head.

He smiled weakly, foolishly, and shook his head.

“Won’t you? Now tell me the words of the song—”

“Won’t you? Now tell me the lyrics to the song—”

He looked at her from out of the dusky hollows of his brow, and did not answer. The faint, stupid half-smile, half-sneer was on his lips.

He looked at her from the shadowy depths of his brow and didn’t respond. A faint, slow smile that was part grin and part sneer curled on his lips.

“Won’t you tell them me? I understood one line—”

“Will you tell them for me? I understood one line—”

Ciccio smiled more pronouncedly as he watched her, but did not speak.

Ciccio smiled more broadly as he watched her, but didn't say anything.

“I understood one line,” said Effie, making big eyes at him. “Ma non me lasciareDon’t leave me! There, isn’t that it?”

“I got one line,” Effie said, looking at him wide-eyed. “Ma non me lasciareDon’t leave me! There, isn’t that right?”

He smiled, stirred on his feet, and nodded.

He smiled, shifted on his feet, and nodded.

“Don’t leave me! There, I knew it was that. Why don’t you want Nurse to leave you? Do you want her to be with you every minute?”

“Don’t leave me! I knew it was about that. Why don’t you want the nurse to leave you? Do you want her to be with you all the time?”

He smiled a little contemptuously, awkwardly, and turned aside his face, glancing at Alvina. Effie’s watchful eyes caught the glance. It was swift, and full of the terrible yearning which so horrified her.

He smiled a bit dismissively and awkwardly, turning his face away while glancing at Alvina. Effie’s observant eyes caught the look. It was quick and filled with a deep longing that terrified her.

At the same moment a spasm crossed her face, her expression went blank.

At that moment, a spasm crossed her face, leaving her expression vacant.

“Shall we go down?” said Alvina to Ciccio.

“Shall we head downstairs?” Alvina asked Ciccio.

He turned immediately, with his cap in his hand, and followed. In the hall he pricked up his ears as he took the mandoline from the chest. He could hear the stifled cries and exclamations from Mrs. Tuke. At the same moment the door of the study opened, and the musician, a burly fellow with troubled hair, came out.

He turned right away, holding his cap in his hand, and followed. In the hallway, he perked up his ears as he took the mandolin from the chest. He could hear Mrs. Tuke's muffled cries and exclamations. At the same moment, the study door opened, and the musician, a burly guy with messy hair, stepped out.

“Is that Mrs. Tuke?” he snapped anxiously.

“Is that Mrs. Tuke?” he asked sharply.

“Yes. The pains have begun,” said Alvina.

“Yes. The pains have started,” said Alvina.

“Oh God! And have you left her!” He was quite irascible.

“Oh God! And you actually left her!” He was really annoyed.

“Only for a minute,” said Alvina.

“Just for a minute,” said Alvina.

But with a Pf! of angry indignation, he was climbing the stairs.

But with a Pf! of angry indignation, he was climbing the stairs.

“She is going to have a child,” said Alvina to Ciccio. “I shall have to go back to her.” And she held out her hand.

“She’s going to have a baby,” Alvina said to Ciccio. “I need to go back to her.” And she extended her hand.

He did not take her hand, but looked down into her face with the same slightly distorted look of overwhelming yearning, yearning heavy and unbearable, in which he was carried towards her as on a flood.

He didn’t take her hand but looked down at her face with the same slightly distorted expression of overwhelming longing, a heavy and unbearable yearning that swept him toward her like a flood.

“Allaye!” he said, with a faint lift of the lip that showed his teeth, like a pained animal: a curious sort of smile. He could not go away.

"Allaye!" he said, with a slight lift of his lip that revealed his teeth, like a wounded animal: an odd kind of smile. He couldn't leave.

“I shall have to go back to her,” she said.

“I have to go back to her,” she said.

“Shall you come with me to Italy, Allaye?”

“Are you coming with me to Italy, Allaye?”

“Yes. Where is Madame?”

“Yeah. Where's Madame?”

“Gone! Gigi—all gone.”

"She's gone! Gigi—totally gone."

“Gone where?”

"Where did they go?"

“Gone back to France—called up.”

“Back to France—called up.”

“And Madame and Louis and Max?”

“And what about Madame, Louis, and Max?”

“Switzerland.”

"Switzerland."

He stood helplessly looking at her.

He stood there, feeling helpless as he looked at her.

“Well, I must go,” she said.

“Well, I have to go,” she said.

He watched her with his yellow eyes, from under his long black lashes, like some chained animal, haunted by doom. She turned and left him standing.

He watched her with his yellow eyes, from under his long black lashes, like some caged animal, burdened by fate. She turned and left him standing.

She found Mrs. Tuke wildly clutching the edge of the sheets, and crying: “No, Tommy dear. I’m awfully fond of you, you know I am. But go away. Oh God, go away. And put a space between us. Put a space between us!” she almost shrieked.

She found Mrs. Tuke frantically grasping the edge of the sheets and crying, “No, Tommy dear. I really care about you, you know I do. But please leave. Oh God, just leave. And create some distance between us. Create some distance between us!” she nearly screamed.

He pushed up his hair. He had been working on a big choral work which he was composing, and by this time he was almost demented.

He pushed back his hair. He had been working on a major choral piece he was composing, and by this point, he was almost frantic.

“Can’t you stand my presence!” he shouted, and dashed downstairs.

“Can’t you handle my presence!” he shouted, and ran downstairs.

“Nurse!” cried Effie. “It’s no use trying to get a grip on life. You’re just at the mercy of Forces,” she shrieked angrily.

“Nurse!” cried Effie. “It’s useless trying to get a grip on life. You’re just at the mercy of Forces,” she shrieked angrily.

“Why not?” said Alvina. “There are good life-forces. Even the will of God is a life-force.”

“Why not?” Alvina said. “There are positive life forces. Even God's will is a life force.”

“You don’t understand! I want to be myself. And I’m not myself. I’m just torn to pieces by Forces. It’s horrible—”

“You don’t get it! I want to be myself. And I’m not myself. I’m just torn apart by Forces. It’s awful—”

“Well, it’s not my fault. I didn’t make the universe,” said Alvina. “If you have to be torn to pieces by forces, well, you have. Other forces will put you together again.”

“Well, it’s not my fault. I didn’t create the universe,” said Alvina. “If you have to be ripped apart by forces, well, you have. Other forces will bring you back together again.”

“I don’t want them to. I want to be myself. I don’t want to be nailed together like a chair, with a hammer. I want to be myself.”

“I don’t want them to. I want to be myself. I don’t want to be stuck together like a chair, with a hammer. I want to be myself.”

“You won’t be nailed together like a chair. You should have faith in life.”

“You won’t be stuck together like a chair. You should have faith in life.”

“But I hate life. It’s nothing but a mass of forces. I am intelligent. Life isn’t intelligent. Look at it at this moment. Do you call this intelligent? Oh—Oh! It’s horrible! Oh—!” She was wild and sweating with her pains. Tommy flounced out downstairs, beside himself. He was heard talking to some one in the moonlight outside. To Ciccio. He had already telephoned wildly for the doctor. But the doctor had replied that Nurse would ring him up.

“But I hate life. It’s just a bunch of forces. I am smart. Life isn’t smart. Look at it right now. Do you think this is smart? Oh—Oh! It’s terrible! Oh—!” She was frantic and sweating from her pain. Tommy stormed out downstairs, beside himself. He was heard talking to someone in the moonlight outside. To Ciccio. He had already called the doctor frantically. But the doctor had said that the nurse would call him back.

The moment Mrs. Tuke recovered her breath she began again.

The moment Mrs. Tuke caught her breath, she started again.

“I hate life, and faith, and such things. Faith is only fear. And life is a mass of unintelligent forces to which intelligent beings are submitted. Prostituted. Oh—oh!!—prostituted—”

“I hate life, and faith, and all that stuff. Faith is just fear. And life is a jumble of unintelligent forces that smart beings have to deal with. Sold out. Oh—oh!!—sold out—”

“Perhaps life itself is something bigger than intelligence,” said Alvina.

“Maybe life is something greater than just intelligence,” Alvina said.

“Bigger than intelligence!” shrieked Effie. “Nothing is bigger than intelligence. Your man is a hefty brute. His yellow eyes aren’t intelligent. They’re animal—”

“Bigger than intelligence!” yelled Effie. “Nothing is bigger than intelligence. Your guy is a big brute. His yellow eyes aren’t smart. They’re animal—”

“No,” said Alvina. “Something else. I wish he didn’t attract me—”

“No,” said Alvina. “Something else. I wish he didn’t draw me in—”

“There! Because you’re not content to be at the mercy of Forces!” cried Effie. “I’m not. I’m not. I want to be myself. And so forces tear me to pieces! Tear me to pie—eee—Oh-h-h! No!—”

“There! Because you’re not willing to just let Forces take control!” shouted Effie. “I’m not. I’m not. I want to be myself. And so these forces are ripping me apart! Ripping me to pie—eee—Oh-h-h! No!—”

Downstairs Tommy had walked Ciccio back into the house again, and the two men were drinking port in the study, discussing Italy, for which Tommy had a great sentimental affection, though he hated all Italian music after the younger Scarlatti. They drank port all through the night, Tommy being strictly forbidden to interfere upstairs, or even to fetch the doctor. They drank three and a half bottles of port, and were discovered in the morning by Alvina fast asleep in the study, with the electric light still burning. Tommy slept with his fair and ruffled head hanging over the edge of the couch like some great loose fruit, Ciccio was on the floor, face downwards, his face in his folded arms.

Downstairs, Tommy had brought Ciccio back into the house, and the two men were sipping port in the study, talking about Italy. Tommy had a deep sentimental attachment to the country, even though he couldn't stand any Italian music after the younger Scarlatti. They drank port all through the night, with Tommy strictly forbidden from going upstairs or even fetching the doctor. They finished three and a half bottles of port and were found the next morning by Alvina, fast asleep in the study, with the electric light still on. Tommy was sprawled on the couch, his fair, messy hair hanging over the edge like some big, loose fruit, while Ciccio lay on the floor, face down in his folded arms.

Alvina had a great difficulty in waking the inert Ciccio. In the end, she had to leave him and rouse Tommy first: who in rousing fell off the sofa with a crash which woke him disagreeably. So that he turned on Alvina in a fury, and asked her what the hell she thought she was doing. In answer to which Alvina held up a finger warningly, and Tommy, suddenly remembering, fell back as if he had been struck.

Alvina had a hard time waking the lifeless Ciccio. In the end, she had to leave him and wake up Tommy first, who, when he was roused, fell off the sofa with a loud crash that startled him. Furious, he turned on Alvina and snapped at her, asking what the heck she thought she was doing. In response, Alvina raised a warning finger, and Tommy, suddenly remembering, recoiled as if he had been hit.

“She is sleeping now,” said Alvina.

"She's asleep now," said Alvina.

“Is it a boy or a girl?” he cried.

“Is it a boy or a girl?” he exclaimed.

“It isn’t born yet,” she said.

“It’s not born yet,” she said.

“Oh God, it’s an accursed fugue!” cried the bemused Tommy. After which they proceeded to wake Ciccio, who was like the dead doll in Petrushka, all loose and floppy. When he was awake, however, he smiled at Alvina, and said: “Allaye!”

“Oh God, it's a cursed fugue!” exclaimed the confused Tommy. Then they went on to wake Ciccio, who was like a lifeless doll in Petrushka, all limp and floppy. Once he was awake, though, he smiled at Alvina and said: “Allaye!”

The dark, waking smile upset her badly.

The unsettling, sly smile disturbed her deeply.

CHAPTER XIII
THE WEDDED WIFE

The upshot of it all was that Alvina ran away to Scarborough without telling anybody. It was in the first week in October. She asked for a week-end, to make some arrangements for her marriage. The marriage was presumably with Dr. Mitchell—though she had given him no definite word. However, her month’s notice was up, so she was legally free. And therefore she packed a rather large bag with all her ordinary things, and set off in her everyday dress, leaving the nursing paraphernalia behind.

The bottom line was that Alvina ran away to Scarborough without telling anyone. It was the first week of October. She asked for a weekend to make some arrangements for her wedding. The wedding was presumably with Dr. Mitchell—though she hadn’t given him a definite answer. However, her month’s notice was up, so she was legally free. So, she packed a pretty large bag with all her regular stuff and set off in her everyday clothes, leaving the nursing gear behind.

She knew Scarborough quite well: and quite quickly found rooms which she had occupied before, in a boarding-house where she had stayed with Miss Frost long ago. Having recovered from her journey, she went out on to the cliffs on the north side. It was evening, and the sea was before her. What was she to do?

She knew Scarborough pretty well and quickly found a room she had stayed in before at a boarding house where she had been with Miss Frost a long time ago. After recovering from her trip, she went out to the cliffs on the north side. It was evening, and the sea lay ahead of her. What was she supposed to do?

She had run away from both men—from Ciccio as well as from Mitchell. She had spent the last fortnight more or less avoiding the pair of them. Now she had a moment to herself. She was even free from Mrs. Tuke, who in her own way was more exacting than the men. Mrs. Tuke had a baby daughter, and was getting well. Ciccio was living with the Tukes. Tommy had taken a fancy to him, and had half engaged him as a sort of personal attendant: the sort of thing Tommy would do, not having paid his butcher’s bills.

She had run away from both guys—Ciccio and Mitchell. She had spent the last two weeks mostly avoiding them. Now she had a moment to herself. She was even free from Mrs. Tuke, who, in her own way, was more demanding than the men. Mrs. Tuke had a baby daughter and was recovering well. Ciccio was living with the Tukes. Tommy had taken a liking to him and had kind of hired him as a personal assistant: the kind of thing Tommy would do, considering he hadn't paid his butcher's bills.

So Alvina sat on the cliffs in a mood of exasperation. She was sick of being badgered about. She didn’t really want to marry anybody. Why should she? She was thankful beyond measure to be by herself. How sick she was of other people and their importunities! What was she to do? She decided to offer herself again, in a little while, for war service—in a new town this time. Meanwhile she wanted to be by herself.

So Alvina sat on the cliffs, feeling frustrated. She was tired of being pestered. She didn’t really want to marry anyone. Why should she? She was incredibly grateful to be on her own. She was so fed up with other people and their demands! What was she supposed to do? She decided to volunteer again for war service—this time in a different town. In the meantime, she wanted to be alone.

She made excursions, she walked on the moors, in the brief but lovely days of early October. For three days it was all so sweet and lovely—perfect liberty, pure, almost paradisal.

She went on trips, walking on the moors during the brief but beautiful days of early October. For three days, it was all so sweet and lovely—perfect freedom, pure, almost heavenly.

The fourth day it rained: simply rained all day long, and was cold, dismal, disheartening beyond words. There she sat, stranded in the dismalness, and knew no way out. She went to bed at nine o’clock, having decided in a jerk to go to London and find work in the war-hospitals at once: not to leave off until she had found it.

The fourth day it rained: just rained all day long, and it was cold, gloomy, and incredibly discouraging. She sat there, stuck in the misery, with no way out. She went to bed at nine o’clock, suddenly deciding to head to London and find work in the war hospitals right away: she wouldn’t stop until she got it.

But in the night she dreamed that Alexander, her first fiancé, was with her on the quay of some harbour, and was reproaching her bitterly, even reviling her, for having come too late, so that they had missed their ship. They were there to catch the boat—and she, for dilatoriness, was an hour late, and she could see the broad stern of the steamer not far off. Just an hour late. She showed Alexander her watch—exactly ten o’clock, instead of nine. And he was more angry than ever, because her watch was slow. He pointed to the harbour clock—it was ten minutes past ten.

But at night she dreamed that Alexander, her first fiancé, was with her at the dock of some harbor, bitterly accusing her, even insulting her, for arriving too late and missing their ship. They were supposed to catch the boat—and she, due to her procrastination, was an hour late, and she could see the large back of the steamer not far away. Just an hour late. She showed Alexander her watch—it read exactly ten o’clock, not nine. And he was even angrier because her watch was slow. He pointed to the harbor clock—it was ten minutes past ten.

When she woke up she was thinking of Alexander. It was such a long time since she had thought of him. She wondered if he had a right to be angry with her.

When she woke up, she was thinking about Alexander. It had been such a long time since she thought about him. She wondered if he had a reason to be angry with her.

The day was still grey, with sweepy rain-clouds on the sea—gruesome, objectionable. It was a prolongation of yesterday. Well, despair was no good, and being miserable was no good either. She got no satisfaction out of either mood. The only thing to do was to act: seize hold of life and wring its neck.

The day was still gray, with gloomy rain clouds over the sea—horrible and unappealing. It felt like an extension of yesterday. Well, feeling hopeless wasn't helpful, and being unhappy wasn't either. She didn't get any satisfaction from either mood. The only thing to do was to take action: grab hold of life and shake things up.

She took the time-table that hung in the hall: the time-table, that magic carpet of today. When in doubt, move. This was the maxim. Move. Where to?

She grabbed the schedule that was posted in the hallway: the schedule, that magic carpet of today. When in doubt, move. This was the saying. Move. Where to?

Another click of a resolution. She would wire to Ciccio and meet him—where? York—Leeds—Halifax—? She looked up the places in the time-table, and decided on Leeds. She wrote out a telegram, that she would be at Leeds that evening. Would he get it in time? Chance it.

Another click of a resolution. She would wire to Ciccio and meet him—where? York—Leeds—Halifax—? She looked up the places in the timetable and decided on Leeds. She wrote out a telegram saying she would be in Leeds that evening. Would he get it in time? Take the chance.

She hurried off and sent the telegram. Then she took a little luggage, told the people of her house she would be back next day, and set off. She did not like whirling in the direction of Lancaster. But no matter.

She rushed off and sent the telegram. Then she grabbed a small bag, told the people in her house she would be back the next day, and left. She wasn’t thrilled about heading toward Lancaster. But it didn’t matter.

She waited a long time for the train from the north to come in. The first person she saw was Tommy. He waved to her and jumped from the moving train.

She waited a long time for the train from the north to arrive. The first person she saw was Tommy. He waved at her and jumped off the moving train.

“I say!” he said. “So glad to see you! Ciccio is with me. Effie insisted on my coming to see you.”

“I say!” he said. “So happy to see you! Ciccio is with me. Effie insisted I come to see you.”

There was Ciccio climbing down with the bag. A sort of servant! This was too much for her.

There was Ciccio coming down with the bag. A kind of servant! This was too much for her.

“So you came with your valet?” she said, as Ciccio stood with the bag.

“So you came with your assistant?” she said, as Ciccio stood with the bag.

“Not a bit,” said Tommy, laying his hand on the other man’s shoulder. “We’re the best of friends. I don’t carry bags because my heart is rather groggy. I say, nurse, excuse me, but I like you better in uniform. Black doesn’t suit you. You don’t mind—”

“Not at all,” said Tommy, placing his hand on the other man’s shoulder. “We’re the best of friends. I don’t carry bags because I’m feeling a bit off. I have to say, nurse, excuse me, but I prefer you in uniform. Black doesn’t really work for you. You don’t mind—”

“Yes, I do. But I’ve only got black clothes, except uniforms.”

“Yes, I do. But I only have black clothes, besides uniforms.”

“Well look here now—! You’re not going on anywhere tonight, are you?”

“Well, look at that—! You’re not going anywhere tonight, are you?”

“It is too late.”

"Too late now."

“Well now, let’s turn into the hotel and have a talk. I’m acting under Effie’s orders, as you may gather—”

“Well, let’s head into the hotel and have a chat. I’m following Effie’s instructions, as you might have guessed—”

At the hotel Tommy gave her a letter from his wife: to the tune of—don’t marry this Italian, you’ll put yourself in a wretched hole, and one wants to avoid getting into holes. I know—concluded Effie, on a sinister note.

At the hotel, Tommy handed her a letter from his wife: basically saying—don’t marry this Italian, you’ll end up in a terrible situation, and it’s best to avoid getting into messes. I know—Effie concluded, sounding ominous.

Tommy sang another tune. Ciccio was a lovely chap, a rare chap, a treat. He, Tommy, could quite understand any woman’s wanting to marry him—didn’t agree a bit with Effie. But marriage, you know, was so final. And then with this war on: you never knew how things might turn out: a foreigner and all that. And then—you won’t mind what I say—? We won’t talk about class and that rot. If the man’s good enough, he’s good enough by himself. But is he your intellectual equal, nurse? After all, it’s a big point. You don’t want to marry a man you can’t talk to. Ciccio’s a treat to be with, because he’s so natural. But it isn’t a mental treat—

Tommy sang another song. Ciccio was a great guy, a rare find, a real catch. Tommy understood why any woman would want to marry him—he didn’t agree with Effie at all. But marriage, you know, is so permanent. And with this war happening, you never know how things will turn out: being a foreigner and all that. And then—you don’t mind me saying this, do you? Let’s not get into class and all that nonsense. If the guy is good enough, he’s good enough on his own. But is he your intellectual equal, nurse? After all, it’s an important point. You don’t want to marry someone you can’t have a conversation with. Ciccio’s fun to be around because he’s so genuine. But it’s not really a mental treat—

Alvina thought of Mrs. Tuke, who complained that Tommy talked music and pseudo-philosophy by the hour when he was wound up. She saw Effie’s long, outstretched arm of repudiation and weariness.

Alvina thought about Mrs. Tuke, who complained that Tommy went on and on about music and fake philosophy for hours when he got excited. She noticed Effie’s long, extended arm showing rejection and exhaustion.

“Of course!”—another of Mrs. Tuke’s exclamations. “Why not be atavistic if you can be, and follow at a man’s heel just because he’s a man. Be like barbarous women, a slave.”

“Of course!”—another one of Mrs. Tuke’s exclamations. “Why not be primitive if you can be, and follow a man around just because he’s a man? Be like uncivilized women, a slave.”

During all this, Ciccio stayed out of the room, as bidden. It was not till Alvina sat before her mirror that he opened her door softly, and entered.

During all this, Ciccio stayed out of the room, as instructed. It wasn't until Alvina sat in front of her mirror that he quietly opened her door and came in.

“I come in,” he said, and he closed the door.

“I’m coming in,” he said, and he shut the door.

Alvina remained with her hair-brush suspended, watching him. He came to her, smiling softly, to take her in his arms. But she put the chair between them.

Alvina stood with her hairbrush in hand, watching him. He approached her, smiling gently, ready to embrace her. But she placed the chair between them.

“Why did you bring Mr. Tuke?” she said.

“Why did you bring Mr. Tuke?” she asked.

He lifted his shoulders.

He shrugged.

“I haven’t brought him,” he said, watching her.

“I didn’t bring him,” he said, watching her.

“Why did you show him the telegram?”

“Why did you show him the message?”

“It was Mrs. Tuke took it.”

“It was Mrs. Tuke who took it.”

“Why did you give it her?”

“Why did you give it to her?”

“It was she who gave it me, in her room. She kept it in her room till I came and took it.”

“It was her who gave it to me, in her room. She kept it in her room until I came and took it.”

“All right,” said Alvina. “Go back to the Tukes.” And she began again to brush her hair.

"Okay," Alvina said. "Head back to the Tukes." Then she started brushing her hair again.

Ciccio watched her with narrowing eyes.

Ciccio observed her with squinting eyes.

“What you mean?” he said. “I shan’t go, Allaye. You come with me.”

“What do you mean?” he said. “I’m not going, Allaye. You come with me.”

“Ha!” she sniffed scornfully. “I shall go where I like.”

“Ha!” she sniffed with disdain. “I’ll go wherever I want.”

But slowly he shook his head.

But he slowly shook his head.

“You’ll come, Allaye,” he said. “You come with me, with Ciccio.”

“You’ll come, Allaye,” he said. “You’re coming with me and Ciccio.”

She shuddered at the soft, plaintive entreaty.

She shivered at the gentle, sorrowful plea.

“How can I go with you? How can I depend on you at all?”

“How can I trust you? How can I rely on you at all?”

Again he shook his head. His eyes had a curious yellow fire, beseeching, plaintive, with a demon quality of yearning compulsion.

Again, he shook his head. His eyes had an intriguing yellow glow, pleading and sorrowful, with a strangely intense quality of longing.

“Yes, you come with me, Allaye. You come with me, to Italy. You don’t go to that other man. He is too old, not healthy. You come with me to Italy. Why do you send a telegram?”

“Yes, you’re coming with me, Allaye. You’re coming with me to Italy. You’re not going to that other man. He’s too old, not healthy. You’re coming with me to Italy. Why did you send a telegram?”

Alvina sat down and covered her face, trembling.

Alvina sat down and covered her face, shaking.

“I can’t! I can’t! I can’t!” she moaned. “I can’t do it.”

“I can't! I can't! I can't!” she complained. “I can't do it.”

“Yes, you come with me. I have money. You come with me, to my place in the mountains, to my uncle’s house. Fine house, you like it. Come with me, Allaye.”

“Yes, you’re coming with me. I have money. You’ll come with me to my place in the mountains, to my uncle’s house. It’s a nice house, you’ll like it. Come with me, Allaye.”

She could not look at him.

She couldn't face him.

“Why do you want me?” she said.

“Why do you want me?” she asked.

“Why I want you?” He gave a curious laugh, almost of ridicule. “I don’t know that. You ask me another, eh?”

“Why do I want you?” He laughed in a way that was almost mocking. “I don’t know. Ask me something else, okay?”

She was silent, sitting looking downwards.

She sat quietly, looking down.

“I can’t, I think,” she said abstractedly, looking up at him.

“I don’t think I can,” she said absentmindedly, looking up at him.

He smiled, a fine, subtle smile, like a demon’s, but inexpressibly gentle. He made her shiver as if she was mesmerized. And he was reaching forward to her as a snake reaches, nor could she recoil.

He smiled, a smooth, subtle smile, like a demon's, but incredibly gentle. He made her shiver as if she was spellbound. And he was leaning toward her like a snake does, and she couldn’t pull away.

“You come, Allaye,” he said softly, with his foreign intonation. “You come. You come to Italy with me. Yes?” He put his hand on her, and she started as if she had been struck. But his hands, with the soft, powerful clasp, only closed her faster.

“You come, Allaye,” he said softly, with his accent. “You come. You come to Italy with me. Yes?” He put his hand on her, and she jumped as if she had been hit. But his hands, with the gentle yet strong grip, only pulled her in closer.

“Yes?” he said. “Yes? All right, eh? All right!”—he had a strange mesmeric power over her, as if he possessed the sensual secrets, and she was to be subjected.

“Yes?” he said. “Yes? Okay, then? Okay!”—he had a weird, captivating influence over her, as if he held some seductive knowledge, and she was meant to submit.

“I can’t,” she moaned, trying to struggle. But she was powerless.

"I can't," she groaned, trying to fight back. But she was helpless.

Dark and insidious he was: he had no regard for her. How could a man’s movements be so soft and gentle, and yet so inhumanly regardless! He had no regard for her. Why didn’t she revolt? Why couldn’t she? She was as if bewitched. She couldn’t fight against her bewitchment. Why? Because he seemed to her beautiful, so beautiful. And this left her numb, submissive. Why must she see him beautiful? Why was she will-less? She felt herself like one of the old sacred prostitutes: a sacred prostitute.

Dark and sinister he was: he had no care for her. How could a man’s movements be so soft and gentle, yet so utterly indifferent? He had no care for her. Why didn’t she rebel? Why couldn’t she? It was as if she was under a spell. She couldn’t resist her enchantment. Why? Because he appeared to her beautiful, so beautiful. And this left her numb, submissive. Why did she have to see him as beautiful? Why was she without will? She felt like one of the ancient sacred prostitutes: a sacred prostitute.

In the morning, very early, they left for Scarborough, leaving a letter for the sleeping Tommy. In Scarborough they went to the registrar’s office: they could be married in a fortnight’s time. And so the fortnight passed, and she was under his spell. Only she knew it. She felt extinguished. Ciccio talked to her: but only ordinary things. There was no wonderful intimacy of speech, such as she had always imagined, and always craved for. No. He loved her—but it was in a dark, mesmeric way, which did not let her be herself. His love did not stimulate her or excite her. It extinguished her. She had to be the quiescent, obscure woman: she felt as if she were veiled. Her thoughts were dim, in the dim back regions of consciousness—yet, somewhere, she almost exulted. Atavism! Mrs. Tuke’s word would play in her mind. Was it atavism, this sinking into extinction under the spell of Ciccio? Was it atavism, this strange, sleep-like submission to his being? Perhaps it was. Perhaps it was. But it was also heavy and sweet and rich. Somewhere, she was content. Somewhere even she was vastly proud of the dark veiled eternal loneliness she felt, under his shadow.

In the early morning, they left for Scarborough, leaving a note for the sleeping Tommy. In Scarborough, they went to the registrar’s office: they could get married in two weeks. And so the two weeks went by, and she was under his spell. Only she understood it. She felt drained. Ciccio talked to her, but only about ordinary things. There was no wonderful intimacy in their conversations, like she had always imagined and desired. No. He loved her—but it was in a dark, mesmerizing way that didn’t allow her to be herself. His love didn’t inspire or excite her. It drained her. She had to be the quiet, invisible woman: she felt as if she was under a veil. Her thoughts were faint, in the shadowy corners of her mind—yet, somewhere, she almost felt joyful. Atavism! Mrs. Tuke’s word echoed in her mind. Was it atavism, this fading away under Ciccio's spell? Was it atavism, this strange, sleep-like submission to his presence? Perhaps it was. Perhaps it was. But it was also heavy and sweet and rich. Somewhere, she felt content. Somewhere, she was even deeply proud of the dark, veiled, eternal loneliness she felt under his shadow.

And so it had to be. She shuddered when she touched him, because he was so beautiful, and she was so submitted. She quivered when he moved as if she were his shadow. Yet her mind remained distantly clear. She would criticize him, find fault with him, the things he did. But ultimately she could find no fault with him. She had lost the power. She didn’t care. She had lost the power to care about his faults. Strange, sweet, poisonous indifference! She was drugged. And she knew it. Would she ever wake out of her dark, warm coma? She shuddered, and hoped not. Mrs. Tuke would say atavism. Atavism! The word recurred curiously.

And so it had to be. She shuddered when she touched him because he was so beautiful, and she felt so submissive. She quivered when he moved as if she were his shadow. Yet her mind stayed clearly distant. She would criticize him, find faults in the things he did. But ultimately, she couldn’t find any real faults with him. She had lost that power. She didn’t care. She had lost the ability to care about his flaws. Strange, sweet, toxic indifference! She was under a spell. And she knew it. Would she ever wake from her dark, warm trance? She shuddered and hoped not. Mrs. Tuke would call it atavism. Atavism! The word echoed oddly.

But under all her questionings she felt well; a nonchalance deep as sleep, a passivity and indifference so dark and sweet she felt it must be evil. Evil! She was evil. And yet she had no power to be otherwise. They were legally married. And she was glad. She was relieved by knowing she could not escape. She was Mrs. Marasca. What was the good of trying to be Miss Houghton any longer? Marasca, the bitter cherry. Some dark poison fruit she had eaten. How glad she was she had eaten it! How beautiful he was! And no one saw it but herself. For her it was so potent it made her tremble when she noticed him. His beauty, his dark shadow. Ciccio really was much handsomer since his marriage. He seemed to emerge. Before, he had seemed to make himself invisible in the streets, in England, altogether. But now something unfolded in him, he was a potent, glamorous presence, people turned to watch him. There was a certain dark, leopard-like pride in the air about him, something that the English people watched.

But beneath all her questions, she felt good; a calmness as deep as sleep, a passivity and indifference so dark and sweet that it felt like it must be wrong. Wrong! She was wrong. And yet she couldn’t help it. They were legally married. And she was happy. She felt relieved knowing she couldn’t escape. She was Mrs. Marasca. What was the point of trying to be Miss Houghton anymore? Marasca, the bitter cherry. Some dark, poisonous fruit she had consumed. How glad she was to have eaten it! How beautiful he was! And no one saw it but her. For her, it was so powerful that it made her tremble when she noticed him. His beauty, his dark presence. Ciccio was definitely much more attractive since their marriage. He seemed to come into his own. Before, he had seemed to disappear on the streets, in England, altogether. But now something opened up in him; he was a strong, glamorous presence, and people turned to watch him. There was a certain dark, leopard-like pride in the way he carried himself, something that captured the attention of the English people.

He wanted to go to Italy. And now it was his will which counted. Alvina, as his wife, must submit. He took her to London the day after the marriage. He wanted to get away to Italy. He did not like being in England, a foreigner, amid the beginnings of the spy craze.

He wanted to go to Italy. And now it was his decision that mattered. Alvina, as his wife, had to agree. He took her to London the day after they got married. He wanted to escape to Italy. He didn’t like being in England, where he felt like a foreigner, caught up in the start of the spy frenzy.

In London they stayed at his cousin’s house. His cousin kept a restaurant in Battersea, and was a flourishing London Italian, a real London product with all the good English virtues of cleanliness and honesty added to an Italian shrewdness. His name was Giuseppe Califano, and he was pale, and he had four children of whom he was very proud. He received Alvina with an affable respect, as if she were an asset in the family, but as if he were a little uneasy and disapproving. She had come down, in marrying Ciccio. She had lost caste. He rather seemed to exult over her degradation. For he was a northernized Italian, he had accepted English standards. His children were English brats. He almost patronized Alvina.

In London, they stayed at his cousin's house. His cousin ran a restaurant in Battersea and was a successful Italian in the city, embodying all the good English traits of cleanliness and honesty mixed with an Italian cleverness. His name was Giuseppe Califano, and he was pale, taking great pride in his four children. He welcomed Alvina with a friendly respect, as if she were a valuable addition to the family, but also with a hint of unease and disapproval. She had “come down” in marrying Ciccio. She had lost her status. He seemed to take a certain pleasure in her downfall. Being a northernized Italian, he had embraced English standards. His children acted like typical English brats. He almost looked down on Alvina.

But then a long, slow look from her remote blue eyes brought him up sharp, and he envied Ciccio suddenly, he was almost in love with her himself. She disturbed him. She disturbed him in his new English aplomb of a London restaurateur, and she disturbed in him the old Italian dark soul, to which he was renegade. He tried treating her as an English lady. But the slow, remote look in her eyes made this fall flat. He had to be Italian.

But then a long, slow look from her distant blue eyes caught him off guard, and he suddenly envied Ciccio; he was almost in love with her himself. She unsettled him. She unsettled him in his new English confidence as a London restaurateur, and she brought out the old Italian dark soul in him that he had turned away from. He tried to treat her like an English lady. But the slow, distant look in her eyes made this feel inadequate. He had to be Italian.

And he was jealous of Ciccio. In Ciccio’s face was a lurking smile, and round his fine nose there seemed a subtle, semi-defiant triumph. After all, he had triumphed over his well-to-do, Anglicized cousin. With a stealthy, leopard-like pride Ciccio went through the streets of London in those wild early days of war. He was the one victor, arching stealthily over the vanquished north.

And he was jealous of Ciccio. Ciccio had a sly smile on his face, and around his nice nose, there was a hint of a quiet, somewhat defiant victory. After all, he had come out on top against his wealthy, Anglicized cousin. With a sneaky, confident pride, Ciccio walked through the streets of London during those chaotic early days of war. He was the lone winner, subtly towering over the defeated north.

Alvina saw nothing of all these complexities. For the time being, she was all dark and potent. Things were curious to her. It was curious to be in Battersea, in this English-Italian household, where the children spoke English more readily than Italian. It was strange to be high over the restaurant, to see the trees of the park, to hear the clang of trams. It was strange to walk out and come to the river. It was strange to feel the seethe of war and dread in the air. But she did not question. She seemed steeped in the passional influence of the man, as in some narcotic. She even forgot Mrs. Tuke’s atavism. Vague and unquestioning she went through the days, she accompanied Ciccio into town, she went with him to make purchases, or she sat by his side in the music hall, or she stayed in her room and sewed, or she sat at meals with the Califanos, a vague brightness on her face. And Mrs. Califano was very nice to her, very gentle, though with a suspicion of malicious triumph, mockery, beneath her gentleness. Still, she was nice and womanly, hovering as she was between her English emancipation and her Italian subordination. She half pitied Alvina, and was more than half jealous of her.

Alvina didn’t notice any of these complicated matters. For now, she was completely absorbed and powerful. Everything intrigued her. It was interesting to be in Battersea, in this English-Italian home, where the kids spoke English more easily than Italian. It felt odd being above the restaurant, seeing the park's trees, and hearing the sound of trams. It was unusual to walk out and reach the river. It was strange to sense the tension of war and fear in the atmosphere. But she didn’t question any of it. She felt wrapped up in the passionate influence of the man, as if under a spell. She even forgot about Mrs. Tuke’s outdated beliefs. Vague and uncritical, she went about her days, accompanied Ciccio into town, helped him shop, sat by him at the music hall, stayed in her room sewing, or ate meals with the Califanos, a vague glow on her face. Mrs. Califano was very kind to her, very gentle, though there was a hint of mocking triumph beneath her kindness. Still, she was warm and maternal, caught between her English freedom and her Italian subservience. She half-pitied Alvina and was more than half-jealous of her.

Alvina was aware of nothing—only of the presence of Ciccio. It was his physical presence which cast a spell over her. She lived within his aura. And she submitted to him as if he had extended his dark nature over her. She knew nothing about him. She lived mindlessly within his presence, quivering within his influence, as if his blood beat in her. She knew she was subjected. One tiny corner of her knew, and watched.

Alvina was completely unaware of everything—only aware of Ciccio being there. His physical presence had an enchanting effect on her. She existed within his aura. She surrendered to him as if he had wrapped her in his dark nature. She didn’t know anything about him. She lived thoughtlessly in his presence, trembling under his influence, as if his blood flowed in her veins. She knew she was under his control. A small part of her was aware and observed.

He was very happy, and his face had a real beauty. His eyes glowed with lustrous secrecy, like the eyes of some victorious, happy wild creature seen remote under a bush. And he was very good to her. His tenderness made her quiver into a swoon of complete self-forgetfulness, as if the flood-gates of her depths opened. The depth of his warm, mindless, enveloping love was immeasurable. She felt she could sink forever into his warm, pulsating embrace.

He was really happy, and his face was genuinely beautiful. His eyes shone with a deep, mysterious glow, like those of a triumphant, joyful wild animal spotted from a distance under a bush. He treated her with great kindness. His tenderness made her feel a rush of complete self-forgetfulness, as if the floodgates of her inner self had opened. The depth of his warm, instinctive, all-encompassing love was beyond measure. She felt like she could lose herself forever in his warm, pulsating embrace.

Afterwards, later on, when she was inclined to criticize him, she would remember the moment when she saw his face at the Italian Consulate in London. There were many people at the Consulate, clamouring for passports—a wild and ill-regulated crowd. They had waited their turn and got inside—Ciccio was not good at pushing his way. And inside a courteous tall old man with a white beard had lifted the flap for Alvina to go inside the office and sit down to fill in the form. She thanked the old man, who bowed as if he had a reputation to keep up.

Afterward, when she felt like criticizing him, she would recall the moment she saw his face at the Italian Consulate in London. There were a lot of people at the Consulate, all clamoring for passports—a chaotic and unruly crowd. They had waited their turn and gotten inside—Ciccio wasn’t great at shoving his way through. Inside, a polite tall old man with a white beard had lifted the flap for Alvina to enter the office and sit down to fill out the form. She thanked the old man, who bowed as if he had a reputation to uphold.

Ciccio followed, and it was he who had to sit down and fill up the form, because she did not understand the Italian questions. She stood at his side, watching the excited, laughing, noisy, east-end Italians at the desk. The whole place had a certain free-and-easy confusion, a human, unofficial, muddling liveliness which was not quite like England, even though it was in the middle of London.

Ciccio followed, and he was the one who had to sit down and fill out the form because she didn’t understand the Italian questions. She stood next to him, watching the lively, laughing, noisy East End Italians at the desk. The whole place had a relaxed chaos, a warm, unofficial, bustling energy that felt different from England, even though it was right in the middle of London.

“What was your mother’s name?” Ciccio was asking her. She turned to him. He sat with the pen perched flourishingly at the end of his fingers, suspended in the serious and artistic business of filling in a form. And his face had a dark luminousness, like a dark transparence which was shut and has now expanded. She quivered, as if it was more than she could bear. For his face was open like a flower right to the depths of his soul, a dark, lovely translucency, vulnerable to the deep quick of his soul. The lovely, rich darkness of his southern nature, so different from her own, exposing itself now in its passional vulnerability, made her go white with a kind of fear. For an instant, her face seemed drawn and old as she looked down at him, answering his questions. Then her eyes became sightless with tears, she stooped as if to look at his writing, and quickly kissed his fingers that held the pen, there in the midst of the crowded, vulgar Consulate.

“What was your mother’s name?” Ciccio asked her. She turned to him. He sat with the pen held delicately between his fingers, focused on the serious and artistic task of filling out a form. His face had a dark glow, like a shadow that was closed off but had now opened up. She trembled, as if it was more than she could handle. His face was exposed like a flower to the depths of his soul, a beautiful, dark translucency, vulnerable to the deep pulse of his spirit. The rich darkness of his southern nature, so different from her own, revealed itself now in its passionate vulnerability, causing her to go pale with fear. For a moment, her face looked drawn and aged as she looked down at him, answering his questions. Then her eyes filled with tears, she bent down as if to see his writing, and quickly kissed his fingers that held the pen, right there in the crowded, vulgar Consulate.

He stayed suspended, again looking up at her with the bright, unfolded eyes of a wild creature which plays and is not seen. A faint smile, very beautiful to her, was on his face. What did he see when he looked at her? She did not know, she did not know. And she would never know. For an instant, she swore inside herself that God Himself should not take her away from this man. She would commit herself to him through every eternity. And then the vagueness came over her again, she turned aside, photographically seeing the crowd in the Consulate, but really unconscious. His movement as he rose seemed to move her in her sleep, she turned to him at once.

He stayed suspended, looking up at her with the bright, wide eyes of a wild animal that plays in hiding. A faint smile, which she found very beautiful, was on his face. What did he see when he looked at her? She didn’t know, she didn’t know. And she would never know. For a moment, she silently swore to herself that not even God should take her away from this man. She would commit to him through all eternity. Then the confusion washed over her again; she turned away, fleetingly noticing the crowd in the Consulate, but really unaware. His movement as he stood seemed to stir her from her sleep, and she turned to him immediately.

It was early in November before they could leave for Italy, and her dim, lustrous state lasted all the time. She found herself at Charing Cross in the early morning, in all the bustle of catching the Continental train. Giuseppe was there, and Gemma his wife, and two of the children, besides three other Italian friends of Ciccio. They all crowded up the platform. Giuseppe had insisted that Ciccio should take second-class tickets. They were very early. Alvina and Ciccio were installed in a second-class compartment, with all their packages, Ciccio was pale, yellowish under his tawny skin, and nervous. He stood excitedly on the platform talking in Italian—or rather, in his own dialect—whilst Alvina sat quite still in her corner. Sometimes one of the women or one of the children came to say a few words to her, or Giuseppe hurried to her with illustrated papers. They treated her as if she were some sort of invalid or angel, now she was leaving. But most of their attention they gave to Ciccio, talking at him rapidly all at once, whilst he answered, and glanced in this way and that, under his fine lashes, and smiled his old, nervous, meaningless smile. He was curiously upset.

It was early November before they could leave for Italy, and her hazy, glowing mood lasted the entire time. She found herself at Charing Cross in the early morning, caught up in the chaos of catching the train to the continent. Giuseppe was there, along with his wife Gemma, two of the kids, and three other Italian friends of Ciccio. They all squeezed onto the platform. Giuseppe insisted that Ciccio should buy second-class tickets. It was very early. Alvina and Ciccio were settled in a second-class compartment, surrounded by their bags. Ciccio looked pale and a bit greenish beneath his tan skin, and he seemed nervous. He stood excitedly on the platform talking in Italian—or more accurately, in his own dialect—while Alvina sat quietly in her seat. Occasionally, one of the women or the children came over to say a few words to her, or Giuseppe rushed to her with illustrated papers. They treated her like she was some sort of invalid or angel now that she was leaving. But most of their attention was focused on Ciccio, who they spoke to quickly and all at once, while he responded, glancing around under his long lashes, and giving his old, nervous, meaningless smile. He seemed strangely unsettled.

Time came to shut the doors. The women and children kissed Alvina, saying:

Time came to close the doors. The women and children kissed Alvina, saying:

“You’ll be all right, eh? Going to Italy—!” And then profound and meaningful nods, which she could not interpret, but which were fraught surely with good-fellowship.

“You’ll be fine, right? Going to Italy—!” And then deep, significant nods that she couldn’t understand, but that were definitely filled with camaraderie.

Then they all kissed Ciccio. The men took him in their arms and kissed him on either cheek, the children lifted their faces in eager anticipation of the double kiss. Strange, how eager they were for this embrace—how they all kept taking Ciccio’s hand, one after the other, whilst he smiled constrainedly and nervously.

Then they all kissed Ciccio. The men wrapped their arms around him and kissed him on both cheeks, while the kids lifted their faces, excited for the double kiss. It was odd how much they craved this affection—how they all kept grabbing Ciccio’s hand, one after another, as he smiled awkwardly and nervously.

CHAPTER XIV
THE JOURNEY ACROSS

The train began to move. Giuseppe ran alongside, holding Ciccio’s hand still; the women and children were crying and waving their handkerchiefs, the other men were shouting messages, making strange, eager gestures. And Alvina sat quite still, wonderingly. And so the big, heavy train drew out, leaving the others small and dim on the platform. It was foggy, the river was a sea of yellow beneath the ponderous iron bridge. The morning was dim and dank.

The train started to move. Giuseppe ran alongside, holding Ciccio’s hand tightly; the women and children were crying and waving their handkerchiefs, while the other men were shouting messages and making strange, excited gestures. Meanwhile, Alvina sat completely still, in awe. And so the large, heavy train pulled away, leaving the others small and blurry on the platform. It was foggy, and the river looked like a sea of yellow beneath the heavy iron bridge. The morning was dull and damp.

The train was very full. Next to Alvina sat a trim Frenchwoman reading L’Aiglon. There was a terrible encumbrance of packages and luggage everywhere. Opposite her sat Ciccio, his black overcoat open over his pale-grey suit, his black hat a little over his left eye. He glanced at her from time to time, smiling constrainedly. She remained very still. They ran through Bromley and out into the open country. It was grey, with shivers of grey sunshine. On the downs there was thin snow. The air in the train was hot, heavy with the crowd and tense with excitement and uneasiness. The train seemed to rush ponderously, massively, across the Weald.

The train was packed. Next to Alvina was a slim French woman reading L’Aiglon. There were bags and luggage all over the place. Opposite her sat Ciccio, his black overcoat open over his light gray suit, his black hat slightly tilted over his left eye. He glanced at her occasionally, smiling awkwardly. She stayed very still. They sped through Bromley and into the open countryside. It was gray, with bursts of gray sunshine. There was light snow on the hills. The air in the train was hot, thick with people, and charged with excitement and tension. The train felt like it was lumbering heavily across the Weald.

And so, through Folkestone to the sea. There was sun in the sky now, and white clouds, in the sort of hollow sky-dome above the grey earth with its horizon walls of fog. The air was still. The sea heaved with a sucking noise inside the dock. Alvina and Ciccio sat aft on the second-class deck, their bags near them. He put a white muffler round himself, Alvina hugged herself in her beaver scarf and muff. She looked tender and beautiful in her still vagueness, and Ciccio, hovering about her, was beautiful too, his estrangement gave him a certain wistful nobility which for the moment put him beyond all class inferiority. The passengers glanced at them across the magic of estrangement.

And so, they made their way from Folkestone to the sea. The sun was now shining in the sky, with white clouds drifting in the kind of hollow blue dome above the grey land, framed by fog on the horizon. The air was calm. The sea made a sucking sound in the dock. Alvina and Ciccio sat at the back on the second-class deck, their bags nearby. He wrapped a white scarf around himself, while Alvina hugged herself in her beaver scarf and muff. She looked tender and beautiful in her gentle ambiguity, and Ciccio, lingering near her, looked beautiful too; his distance gave him a certain wistful nobility that, for the moment, elevated him beyond any class insecurities. The other passengers glanced at them through the enchantment of their separation.

The sea was very still. The sun was fairly high in the open sky, where white cloud-tops showed against the pale, wintry blue. Across the sea came a silver sun-track. And Alvina and Ciccio looked at the sun, which stood a little to the right of the ship’s course.

The sea was calm. The sun was high in the clear sky, with white clouds visible against the light, winter blue. A silver path glimmered across the water. Alvina and Ciccio gazed at the sun, which was slightly to the right of the ship’s direction.

“The sun!” said Ciccio, nodding towards the orb and smiling to her.

“The sun!” Ciccio said, nodding towards the ball of light and smiling at her.

“I love it,” she said.

“I love it,” she said.

He smiled again, silently. He was strangely moved: she did not know why.

He smiled again, silently. He was oddly touched: she didn't know why.

The wind was cold over the wintry sea, though the sun’s beams were warm. They rose, walked round the cabins. Other ships were at sea—destroyers and battleships, grey, low, and sinister on the water. Then a tall bright schooner glimmered far down the channel. Some brown fishing smacks kept together. All was very still in the wintry sunshine of the Channel.

The wind was chilly over the wintry sea, even though the sun's rays felt warm. They got up and strolled around the cabins. Other ships were out at sea—destroyers and battleships, gray, low, and ominous on the water. Then a tall, bright schooner sparkled far down the channel. A few brown fishing boats stayed close together. Everything was really quiet in the wintry sunshine of the Channel.

So they turned to walk to the stern of the boat. And Alvina’s heart suddenly contracted. She caught Ciccio’s arm, as the boat rolled gently. For there behind, behind all the sunshine, was England. England, beyond the water, rising with ash-grey, corpse-grey cliffs, and streaks of snow on the downs above. England, like a long, ash-grey coffin slowly submerging. She watched it, fascinated and terrified. It seemed to repudiate the sunshine, to remain unilluminated, long and ash-grey and dead, with streaks of snow like cerements. That was England! Her thoughts flew to Woodhouse, the grey centre of it all. Home!

So they started walking to the back of the boat. Suddenly, Alvina felt her heart tighten. She grabbed Ciccio’s arm as the boat rocked gently. There, behind all the sunshine, was England. England, beyond the water, rising with ashy grey cliffs and streaks of snow on the hills above. England, like a long, grey coffin slowly sinking. She watched it, both fascinated and scared. It seemed to reject the sunshine, remaining shadowy and grey, long and lifeless, with streaks of snow like burial shrouds. That was England! Her thoughts raced to Woodhouse, the grey heart of it all. Home!

Her heart died within her. Never had she felt so utterly strange and far-off. Ciccio at her side was as nothing, as spell-bound she watched, away off, behind all the sunshine and the sea, the grey, snow-streaked substance of England slowly receding and sinking, submerging. She felt she could not believe it. It was like looking at something else. What? It was like a long, ash-grey coffin, winter, slowly submerging in the sea. England?

Her heart sank inside her. She had never felt so completely strange and distant. Ciccio beside her felt insignificant as she fixated, far off, behind all the sunshine and the sea, on the grey, snow-covered outline of England gradually drifting away and disappearing beneath the waves. She couldn't wrap her head around it. It felt like she was observing something entirely different. What was it? It resembled a long, ash-grey coffin, winter, slowly sinking into the sea. England?

She turned again to the sun. But clouds and veils were already weaving in the sky. The cold was beginning to soak in, moreover. She sat very still for a long time, almost an eternity. And when she looked round again there was only a bank of mist behind, beyond the sea: a bank of mist, and a few grey, stalking ships. She must watch for the coast of France.

She turned back to the sun. But clouds and fog were already gathering in the sky. The cold was starting to seep in too. She sat very still for a long time, what felt like an eternity. When she looked around again, there was just a bank of mist behind her, beyond the sea: a bank of mist and a few gray ships moving slowly. She needed to keep an eye out for the coast of France.

And there it was already, looming up grey and amorphous, patched with snow. It had a grey, heaped, sordid look in the November light. She had imagined Boulogne gay and brilliant. Whereas it was more grey and dismal than England. But not that magical, mystic, phantom look.

And there it was, already looming grey and shapeless, covered in patches of snow. It had a dirty, cluttered look in the November light. She had pictured Boulogne as bright and lively. Instead, it was even more grey and gloomy than England. But it didn't have that magical, mystical, ghostly vibe.

The ship slowly put about, and backed into the harbour. She watched the quay approach. Ciccio was gathering up the luggage. Then came the first cry one ever hears: “Porteur! Porteur! Want a porteur?” A porter in a blouse strung the luggage on his strap, and Ciccio and Alvina entered the crush for the exit and the passport inspection. There was a tense, eager, frightened crowd, and officials shouting directions in French and English. Alvina found herself at last before a table where bearded men in uniforms were splashing open the big pink sheets of the English passports: she felt strange and uneasy, that her passport was unimpressive and Italian. The official scrutinized her, and asked questions of Ciccio. Nobody asked her anything—she might have been Ciccio’s shadow. So they went through to the vast, crowded cavern of a Customs house, where they found their porter waving to them in the mob. Ciccio fought in the mob while the porter whisked off Alvina to get seats in the big train. And at last she was planted once more in a seat, with Ciccio’s place reserved beside her. And there she sat, looking across the railway lines at the harbour, in the last burst of grey sunshine. Men looked at her, officials stared at her, soldiers made remarks about her. And at last, after an eternity, Ciccio came along the platform, the porter trotting behind.

The ship slowly turned around and backed into the harbor. She watched as the quay got closer. Ciccio was collecting the luggage. Then came the first shout one always hears: “Porteur! Porteur! Want a porteur?” A porter in a shirt slung the luggage over his shoulder, and Ciccio and Alvina joined the crowd heading for the exit and passport inspection. There was a tense, eager, frightened crowd, with officials shouting directions in French and English. Alvina finally found herself at a table where bearded men in uniforms were flipping through the big pink sheets of the English passports: she felt strange and uneasy that her passport was unremarkable and Italian. The official examined her and asked Ciccio questions. No one asked her anything—she might as well have been Ciccio’s shadow. So they moved through to the vast, crowded Customs house, where they spotted their porter waving to them in the crowd. Ciccio struggled through the mob while the porter quickly took Alvina to find seats on the big train. Finally, she was settled in a seat, with Ciccio’s spot reserved next to her. There she sat, looking across the railway tracks at the harbor in the last burst of gray sunshine. Men glanced at her, officials stared at her, soldiers made comments about her. And at last, after what felt like forever, Ciccio came down the platform, the porter trailing behind him.

They sat and ate the food they had brought, and drank wine and tea. And after weary hours the train set off through snow-patched country to Paris. Everywhere was crowded, the train was stuffy without being warm. Next to Alvina sat a large, fat, youngish Frenchman who overflowed over her in a hot fashion. Darkness began to fall. The train was very late. There were strange and frightening delays. Strange lights appeared in the sky, everybody seemed to be listening for strange noises. It was all such a whirl and confusion that Alvina lost count, relapsed into a sort of stupidity. Gleams, flashes, noises and then at last the frenzy of Paris.

They sat together, eating the food they had brought and drinking wine and tea. After a long time, the train finally left, traveling through the snowy countryside toward Paris. The place was packed; the train felt stuffy and uncomfortable. Next to Alvina was a large, heavyset young Frenchman who spilled over into her space in an overwhelming way. As darkness fell, the train was running really late. There were strange and unnerving delays. Odd lights flickered in the sky, and everyone seemed to be on edge, listening for unusual sounds. The whole experience was so chaotic that Alvina lost track of everything and slipped into a daze. Flashes of light, bursts of noise, and then finally, the excitement of Paris.

It was night, a black city, and snow falling, and no train that night across to the Gare de Lyon. In a state of semi-stupefaction after all the questionings and examinings and blusterings, they were finally allowed to go straight across Paris. But this meant another wild tussle with a Paris taxi-driver, in the filtering snow. So they were deposited in the Gare de Lyon.

It was nighttime in a dark city, with snow coming down, and there were no trains that night heading to the Gare de Lyon. After enduring all the questioning, inspecting, and arguing, they were finally permitted to travel straight across Paris. But this meant another chaotic struggle with a Paris taxi driver in the falling snow. Eventually, they arrived at the Gare de Lyon.

And the first person who rushed upon them was Geoffrey, in a rather grimy private’s uniform. He had already seen some hard service, and had a wild, bewildered look. He kissed Ciccio and burst into tears on his shoulder, there in the great turmoil of the entrance hall of the Gare de Lyon. People looked, but nobody seemed surprised. Geoffrey sobbed, and the tears came silently down Ciccio’s cheeks.

And the first person who ran up to them was Geoffrey, in a somewhat dirty private's uniform. He had already been through some tough experiences and had a wild, confused expression. He kissed Ciccio and broke down in tears on his shoulder, right there in the chaos of the entrance hall of the Gare de Lyon. People looked on, but no one seemed surprised. Geoffrey sobbed, and the tears silently rolled down Ciccio's cheeks.

“I’ve waited for you since five o’clock, and I’ve got to go back now. Ciccio! Ciccio! I wanted so badly to see you. I shall never see thee again, brother, my brother!” cried Gigi, and a sob shook him.

“I’ve been waiting for you since five o’clock, and I have to go back now. Ciccio! Ciccio! I really wanted to see you. I’ll never see you again, brother, my brother!” cried Gigi, and a sob shook him.

“Gigi! Mon Gigi. Tu as done regu ma lettre?”

“Gigi! My Gigi. Did you receive my letter?”

“Yesterday. O Ciccio, Ciccio, I shall die without thee!”

“Yesterday. Oh Ciccio, Ciccio, I can’t live without you!”

“But no, Gigi, frère. You won’t die.”

“But no, Gigi, brother. You won't die.”

“Yes, Ciccio, I shall. I know I shall.”

“Yes, Ciccio, I will. I know I will.”

“I say no, brother,” said Ciccio. But a spasm suddenly took him, he pulled off his hat and put it over his face and sobbed into it.

“I say no, brother,” Ciccio said. But then a spasm hit him suddenly; he took off his hat, put it over his face, and cried into it.

“Adieu, ami! Adieu!” cried Gigi, clutching the other man’s arm. Ciccio took his hat from his tear-stained face and put it on his head. Then the two men embraced.

“Goodbye, my friend! Goodbye!” cried Gigi, holding onto the other man’s arm. Ciccio wiped his tear-stained face and put his hat on. Then the two men hugged.

Toujours à toi!” said Geoffrey, with a strange, solemn salute in front of Ciccio and Alvina. Then he turned on his heel and marched rapidly out of the station, his soiled soldier’s overcoat flapping in the wind at the door. Ciccio watched him go. Then he turned and looked with haunted eyes into the eyes of Alvina. And then they hurried down the desolate platform in the darkness. Many people, Italians, largely, were camped waiting there, while bits of snow wavered down. Ciccio bought food and hired cushions. The train backed in. There was a horrible fight for seats, men scrambling through windows. Alvina got a place—but Ciccio had to stay in the corridor.

Always yours!” said Geoffrey, giving a strange, serious salute in front of Ciccio and Alvina. Then he turned on his heel and quickly walked out of the station, his dirty soldier’s overcoat flapping in the wind at the door. Ciccio watched him leave. Then he turned and looked with haunted eyes into Alvina’s eyes. Together, they hurried down the empty platform in the darkness. Many people, mostly Italians, were camped out waiting there, as bits of snow drifted down. Ciccio bought food and rented cushions. The train pulled in. There was a chaotic rush for seats, with men climbing through windows. Alvina found a spot—but Ciccio had to stay in the aisle.

Then the long night journey through France, slow and blind. The train was now so hot that the iron plate on the floor burnt Alvina’s feet. Outside she saw glimpses of snow. A fat Italian hotel-keeper put on a smoking cap, covered the light, and spread himself before Alvina. In the next carriage a child was screaming. It screamed all the night—all the way from Paris to Chambéry it screamed. The train came to sudden halts, and stood still in the snow. The hotel-keeper snored. Alvina became almost comatose, in the burning heat of the carriage. And again the train rumbled on. And again she saw glimpses of stations, glimpses of snow, through the chinks in the curtained windows. And again there was a jerk and a sudden halt, a drowsy mutter from the sleepers, somebody uncovering the light, and somebody covering it again, somebody looking out, somebody tramping down the corridor, the child screaming.

Then the long night journey through France, slow and disorienting. The train was now so hot that the metal plate on the floor burned Alvina’s feet. Outside, she caught glimpses of snow. A plump Italian hotel keeper put on a smoking cap, dimmed the light, and sprawled out in front of Alvina. In the next carriage, a child was crying. It cried all night—all the way from Paris to Chambéry it cried. The train came to sudden stops and sat still in the snow. The hotel keeper snored. Alvina almost fell into a stupor in the sweltering heat of the carriage. And again the train rattled on. And again she saw flashes of stations, glimpses of snow, through the gaps in the curtained windows. And again there was a jolt and a sudden stop, a sleepy murmur from the passengers, someone turning on the light, and someone covering it again, someone looking out, someone walking down the corridor, the child still crying.

The child belonged to two poor Italians—Milanese—a shred of a thin little man, and a rather loose woman. They had five tiny children, all boys: and the four who could stand on their feet all wore scarlet caps. The fifth was a baby. Alvina had seen a French official yelling at the poor shred of a young father on the platform.

The child belonged to two poor Italians from Milan—a frail little man and a somewhat heavyset woman. They had five small children, all boys, and the four who could walk all wore red caps. The fifth was a baby. Alvina had seen a French official yelling at the poor young father on the platform.

When morning came, and the bleary people pulled the curtains, it was a clear dawn, and they were in the south of France. There was no sign of snow. The landscape was half southern, half Alpine. White houses with brownish tiles stood among almond trees and cactus. It was beautiful, and Alvina felt she had known it all before, in a happier life. The morning was graceful almost as spring. She went out in the corridor to talk to Ciccio.

When morning arrived and the tired people opened the curtains, it was a bright dawn, and they were in the south of France. There was no indication of snow. The landscape was a mix of southern and Alpine features. White houses with brownish tiles were scattered among almond trees and cacti. It was beautiful, and Alvina felt like she had experienced it all before, in a happier life. The morning was almost as graceful as spring. She stepped out into the corridor to talk to Ciccio.

He was on his feet with his back to the inner window, rolling slightly to the motion of the train. His face was pale, he had that sombre, haunted, unhappy look. Alvina, thrilled by the southern country, was smiling excitedly.

He stood with his back to the inner window, swaying slightly with the motion of the train. His face was pale, wearing a gloomy, haunted, unhappy expression. Alvina, excited by the southern landscape, was smiling enthusiastically.

“This is my first morning abroad,” she said.

“This is my first morning overseas,” she said.

“Yes,” he answered.

"Yeah," he answered.

“I love it here,” she said. “Isn’t this like Italy?”

“I love it here,” she said. “Isn’t this just like Italy?”

He looked darkly out of the window, and shook his head.

He stared out of the window with a frown and shook his head.

But the sombre look remained on his face. She watched him. And her heart sank as she had never known it sink before.

But the gloomy expression stayed on his face. She watched him, and her heart sank like never before.

“Are you thinking of Gigi?” she said.

“Are you thinking about Gigi?” she asked.

He looked at her, with a faint, unhappy, bitter smile, but he said nothing. He seemed far off from her. A wild unhappiness beat inside her breast. She went down the corridor, away from him, to avoid this new agony, which after all was not her agony. She listened to the chatter of French and Italian in the corridor. She felt the excitement and terror of France, inside the railway carriage: and outside she saw white oxen slowly ploughing, beneath the lingering yellow poplars of the sub-Alps, she saw peasants looking up, she saw a woman holding a baby to her breast, watching the train, she saw the excited, yeasty crowds at the station. And they passed a river, and a great lake. And it all seemed bigger, nobler than England. She felt vaster influences spreading around, the Past was greater, more magnificent in these regions. For the first time the nostalgia of the vast Roman and classic world took possession of her. And she found it splendid. For the first time she opened her eyes on a continent, the Alpine core of a continent. And for the first time she realized what it was to escape from the smallish perfection of England, into the grander imperfection of a great continent.

He looked at her with a slight, unhappy, bitter smile, but he didn’t say anything. He seemed distant from her. A wild unhappiness surged within her. She walked down the corridor, away from him, to escape this new pain, which wasn’t really her pain. She listened to the chatter in French and Italian around her. She felt the thrill and fear of France inside the train: outside, she saw white oxen slowly plowing beneath the lingering yellow poplars of the sub-Alps; she saw peasants looking up; she saw a woman holding a baby to her chest, watching the train; she saw the lively, bustling crowds at the station. They passed a river and a large lake. Everything felt bigger, more impressive than England. She sensed larger influences surrounding her; the Past felt grander, more magnificent in these areas. For the first time, the nostalgia of the vast Roman and classic world overtook her. And she found it beautiful. For the first time, she opened her eyes to a continent, the Alpine core of a continent. And for the first time, she understood what it meant to break away from the small perfection of England into the grander imperfection of a vast continent.

Near Chambéry they went down for breakfast to the restaurant car. And secretly, she was very happy. Ciccio’s distress made her uneasy. But underneath she was extraordinarily relieved and glad. Ciccio did not trouble her very much. The sense of the bigness of the lands about her, the excitement of travelling with Continental people, the pleasantness of her coffee and rolls and honey, the feeling that vast events were taking place—all this stimulated her. She had brushed, as it were, the fringe of the terror of the war and the invasion. Fear was seething around her. And yet she was excited and glad. The vast world was in one of its convulsions, and she was moving amongst it. Somewhere, she believed in the convulsion, the event elated her.

Near Chambéry, they headed down for breakfast in the restaurant car. And secretly, she felt very happy. Ciccio's distress made her uneasy, but deep down, she was incredibly relieved and glad. Ciccio didn’t bother her too much. The vastness of the lands around her, the thrill of traveling with people from the continent, the enjoyment of her coffee, rolls, and honey, and the sense that significant events were happening—all of this energized her. She had brushed against the edge of the fear brought by the war and the invasion. Anxiety was brewing around her, yet she felt excited and happy. The enormous world was going through one of its upheavals, and she was moving through it. Somewhere within that turmoil, she found elation in the event.

The train began to climb up to Modane. How wonderful the Alps were!—what a bigness, an unbreakable power was in the mountains! Up and up the train crept, and she looked at the rocky slopes, the glistening peaks of snow in the blue heaven, the hollow valleys with fir trees and low-roofed houses. There were quarries near the railway, and men working. There was a strange mountain town, dirty-looking. And still the train climbed up and up, in the hot morning sunshine, creeping slowly round the mountain loops, so that a little brown dog from one of the cottages ran alongside the train for a long way, barking at Alvina, even running ahead of the creeping, snorting train, and barking at the people ahead. Alvina, looking out, saw the two unfamiliar engines snorting out their smoke round the bend ahead. And the morning wore away to mid-day.

The train started to ascend towards Modane. The Alps were incredible!—their size and immense strength were breathtaking! As the train climbed higher, she gazed at the rocky slopes, the shimmering snow-capped peaks against the blue sky, and the deep valleys filled with fir trees and quaint houses. There were quarries near the tracks with men working. A strange, run-down mountain town appeared. And still, the train continued to rise in the hot morning sun, slowly winding around the mountain curves, so a little brown dog from one of the cottages ran alongside the train for quite a distance, barking at Alvina, even sprinting ahead of the puffing, slow train and barking at the people in front. Alvina, peering out, spotted the two unfamiliar engines puffing out smoke around the bend ahead. And the morning faded into midday.

Ciccio became excited as they neared Modane, the frontier station. His eye lit up again, he pulled himself together for the entrance into Italy. Slowly the train rolled in to the dismal station. And then a confusion indescribable, of porters and masses of luggage, the unspeakable crush and crowd at the customs barriers, the more intense crowd through the passport office, all like a madness.

Ciccio got excited as they approached Modane, the border station. His eyes brightened again, and he steeled himself for entering Italy. The train slowly pulled into the gloomy station. Then came an indescribable chaos of porters and heaps of luggage, the overwhelming crush and crowd at the customs barriers, and an even bigger crowd at the passport office, all like a frenzy.

They were out on the platform again, they had secured their places. Ciccio wanted to have luncheon in the station restaurant. They went through the passages. And there in the dirty station gang-ways and big corridors dozens of Italians were lying on the ground, men, women, children, camping with their bundles and packages in heaps. They were either emigrants or refugees. Alvina had never seen people herd about like cattle, dumb, brute cattle. It impressed her. She could not grasp that an Italian labourer would lie down just where he was tired, in the street, on a station, in any corner, like a dog.

They were back on the platform, having secured their spots. Ciccio wanted to have lunch at the station restaurant. They walked through the passages. There, in the dirty station walkways and large corridors, dozens of Italians were lying on the ground—men, women, children—camping with their bundles and bags piled around them. They were either emigrants or refugees. Alvina had never seen people gathered like cattle, silent, lifeless cattle. It struck her. She couldn't understand how an Italian worker would just lie down wherever he was tired, on the street, at a station, in any corner, like a dog.

In the afternoon they were slipping down the Alps towards Turin. And everywhere was snow—deep, white, wonderful snow, beautiful and fresh, glistening in the afternoon light all down the mountain slopes, on the railway track, almost seeming to touch the train. And twilight was falling. And at the stations people crowded in once more.

In the afternoon, they were gliding down the Alps towards Turin. Everywhere was snow—deep, white, amazing snow, beautiful and fresh, sparkling in the afternoon sunlight all over the mountain slopes, on the railway tracks, almost seeming to brush against the train. And twilight was setting in. At the stations, people gathered in once again.

It had been dark a long time when they reached Turin. Many people alighted from the train, many surged to get in. But Ciccio and Alvina had seats side by side. They were becoming tired now. But they were in Italy. Once more they went down for a meal. And then the train set off again in the night for Alessandria and Genoa, Pisa and Rome.

It had been dark for a while when they arrived in Turin. Many people got off the train, and many rushed to get on. But Ciccio and Alvina had seats next to each other. They were starting to feel tired now. But they were in Italy. They once again headed down for a meal. Then the train took off again into the night towards Alessandria, Genoa, Pisa, and Rome.

It was night, the train ran better, there was a more easy sense in Italy. Ciccio talked a little with other travelling companions. And Alvina settled her cushion, and slept more or less till Genoa. After the long wait at Genoa she dozed off again. She woke to see the sea in the moonlight beneath her—a lovely silvery sea, coming right to the carriage. The train seemed to be tripping on the edge of the Mediterranean, round bays, and between dark rocks and under castles, a night-time fairy-land, for hours. She watched spell-bound: spell-bound by the magic of the world itself. And she thought to herself: “Whatever life may be, and whatever horror men have made of it, the world is a lovely place, a magic place, something to marvel over. The world is an amazing place.”

It was night, and the train was running smoother; there was a more relaxed vibe in Italy. Ciccio chatted a bit with the other travelers. Alvina adjusted her cushion and dozed off, waking more or less only when they reached Genoa. After the long wait in Genoa, she fell asleep again. She woke up to see the moonlit sea beneath her—a beautiful silvery expanse, coming right to the carriage. The train seemed to glide along the edge of the Mediterranean, around bays and between dark rocks, passing under castles, creating a nighttime fairy-tale for hours. She watched in awe, captivated by the magic of the world itself. She thought to herself: “No matter what life brings and whatever horrors people have created, the world is a beautiful place, a magical place, something to admire. The world is incredible.”

This thought dozed her off again. Yet she had a consciousness of tunnels and hills and of broad marshes pallid under a moon and a coming dawn. And in the dawn there was Pisa. She watched the word hanging in the station in the dimness: “Pisa.” Ciccio told her people were changing for Florence. It all seemed wonderful to her—wonderful. She sat and watched the black station—then she heard the sound of the child’s trumpet. And it did not occur to her to connect the train’s moving on with the sound of the trumpet.

This thought made her doze off again. But she was aware of tunnels and hills and wide marshes looking pale under the moon and the approaching dawn. And in the dawn, there was Pisa. She saw the name hanging in the station’s dim light: “Pisa.” Ciccio told her that people were switching trains for Florence. It all seemed amazing to her—amazing. She sat and stared at the dark station—then she heard the sound of the child’s trumpet. It didn't even occur to her to link the train moving on with the sound of the trumpet.

But she saw the golden dawn, a golden sun coming out of level country. She loved it. She loved being in Italy. She loved the lounging carelessness of the train, she liked having Italian money, hearing the Italians round her—though they were neither as beautiful nor as melodious as she expected. She loved watching the glowing antique landscape. She read and read again: “E pericoloso sporgersi,” and “E vietato fumare,” and the other little magical notices on the carriages. Ciccio told her what they meant, and how to say them. And sympathetic Italians opposite at once asked him if they were married and who and what his bride was, and they gazed at her with bright, approving eyes, though she felt terribly bedraggled and travel-worn.

But she saw the golden dawn, a golden sun rising over flat land. She loved it. She loved being in Italy. She loved the relaxed vibe of the train, she liked having Italian money, and hearing the Italians around her—even though they weren't as beautiful or as melodic as she had imagined. She loved taking in the glowing, ancient landscape. She read and reread: “E pericoloso sporgersi,” and “E vietato fumare,” and the other little magical signs on the train cars. Ciccio told her what they meant and how to say them. Sympathetic Italians sitting across from them immediately asked him if they were married, and who and what his bride was, while they gazed at her with bright, approving eyes, even though she felt terribly shabby and worn from traveling.

“You come from England? Yes! Nice contry!” said a man in a corner, leaning forward to make this display of his linguistic capacity.

“You're from England? Yes! Nice country!” said a man in the corner, leaning forward to show off his language skills.

“Not so nice as this,” said Alvina.

“Not as nice as this,” said Alvina.

“Eh?”

"Wait, what?"

Alvina repeated herself.

Alvina reiterated.

“Not so nice? Oh? No! Fog, eh!” The fat man whisked his fingers in the air, to indicate fog in the atmosphere. “But nice contry! Very—convenient.”

“Not so nice? Oh? No! Fog, huh!” The fat man waved his fingers in the air to indicate the fog around them. “But nice country! Very—convenient.”

He sat up in triumph, having achieved this word. And the conversation once more became a spatter of Italian. The women were very interested. They looked at Alvina, at every atom of her. And she divined that they were wondering if she was already with child. Sure enough, they were asking Ciccio in Italian if she was “making him a baby.” But he shook his head and did not know, just a bit constrained. So they ate slices of sausages and bread and fried rice-balls, with wonderfully greasy fingers, and they drank red wine in big throatfuls out of bottles, and they offered their fare to Ciccio and Alvina, and were charmed when she said to Ciccio she would have some bread and sausage. He picked the strips off the sausage for her with his fingers, and made her a sandwich with a roll. The women watched her bite it, and bright-eyed and pleased they said, nodding their heads—

He sat up in triumph, having achieved this word. And the conversation once again turned into a mix of Italian. The women were very interested. They looked at Alvina, at every part of her. And she sensed they were wondering if she was already pregnant. Sure enough, they were asking Ciccio in Italian if she was “having his baby.” But he shook his head and didn’t know, feeling a bit awkward. So they ate slices of sausage and bread and fried rice balls, with delightfully greasy fingers, and they drank red wine in large gulps from bottles, offering their food to Ciccio and Alvina, and were delighted when she told Ciccio she would have some bread and sausage. He picked the strips off the sausage for her with his fingers and made her a sandwich with a roll. The women watched her take a bite, and with bright eyes and smiles, they nodded their heads—

“Buono? Buono?”

“Good? Good?”

And she, who knew this word, understood, and replied:

And she, who understood this word, responded:

“Yes, good! Buono!” nodding her head likewise. Which caused immense satisfaction. The women showed the whole paper of sausage slices, and nodded and beamed and said:

“Yes, great! Good!” she nodded her head in agreement. This brought immense satisfaction. The women displayed the entire sheet of sausage slices, nodding and smiling as they said:

“Se vuole ancora—!”

“Still wants—!”

And Alvina bit her wide sandwich, and smiled, and said:

And Alvina took a big bite of her sandwich, smiled, and said:

“Yes, awfully nice!”

“Yeah, really nice!”

And the women looked at each other and said something, and Ciccio interposed, shaking his head. But one woman ostentatiously wiped a bottle mouth with a clean handkerchief, and offered the bottle to Alvina, saying:

And the women looked at each other and said something, and Ciccio interrupted, shaking his head. But one woman dramatically wiped the mouth of a bottle with a clean handkerchief and offered the bottle to Alvina, saying:

“Vino buono. Vecchio! Vecchio!” nodding violently and indicating that she should drink. She looked at Ciccio, and he looked back at her, doubtingly.

“Good wine. Old! Old!” she said, nodding vigorously and signaling that she should drink. She glanced at Ciccio, and he looked back at her, unsure.

“Shall I drink some?” she said.

“Should I drink some?” she said.

“If you like,” he replied, making an Italian gesture of indifference.

“If you want,” he replied, making an Italian gesture of indifference.

So she drank some of the wine, and it dribbled on to her chin. She was not good at managing a bottle. But she liked the feeling of warmth it gave her. She was very tired.

So she took a sip of the wine, and it spilled onto her chin. She wasn't great at handling a bottle. But she enjoyed the warmth it brought her. She was really tired.

“Si piace? Piace?”

"Do you like it?"

“Do you like it,” interpreted Ciccio.

“Do you like it?” interpreted Ciccio.

“Yes, very much. What is very much?” she asked of Ciccio.

“Yes, definitely. What does ‘very much’ mean?” she asked Ciccio.

“Molto.”

“Very.”

“Si, molto. Of course, I knew molto, from, music,” she added.

“Yeah, a lot. Of course, I knew a lot from music,” she added.

The women made noises, and smiled and nodded, and so the train pulsed on till they came to Rome. There was again, the wild scramble with luggage, a general leave taking, and then the masses of people on the station at Rome. Roma! Roma! What was it to Alvina but a name, and a crowded, excited station, and Ciccio running after the luggage, and the pair of them eating in a station restaurant?

The women were chatting, smiling, and nodding, and the train continued on until they arrived in Rome. Once again, there was a chaotic rush with luggage, a big goodbye, and then the crowd at the station in Rome. Roma! Roma! To Alvina, it was just a name, a busy, buzzing station, with Ciccio chasing after the luggage and the two of them eating at a station restaurant.

Almost immediately after eating, they were in the train once more, with new fellow travellers, running south this time towards Naples. In a daze of increasing weariness Alvina watched the dreary, to her sordid-seeming Campagna that skirts the railway, the broken aqueduct trailing in the near distance over the stricken plain. She saw a tram-car, far out from everywhere, running up to cross the railway. She saw it was going to Frascati.

Almost right after eating, they were back on the train again, with new travel companions, heading south this time towards Naples. In a haze of growing exhaustion, Alvina stared at the bleak, to her ugly-looking Campagna that bordered the railway, the ruined aqueduct looming in the distance over the damaged landscape. She noticed a tram, far away from anywhere, making its way to cross the tracks. She saw that it was headed to Frascati.

And slowly the hills approached—they passed the vines of the foothills, the reeds, and were among the mountains. Wonderful little towns perched fortified on rocks and peaks, mountains rose straight up off the level plain, like old topographical prints, rivers wandered in the wild, rocky places, it all seemed ancient and shaggy, savage still, under all its remote civilization, this region of the Alban Mountains south of Rome. So the train clambered up and down, and went round corners.

And slowly, the hills came closer—they passed the foothills with their vines and reeds, and entered the mountains. Charming little towns sat fortified on rocks and peaks, while mountains shot straight up from the flat land, like old topographical maps. Rivers meandered through the wild, rocky areas; everything felt ancient and untamed, still wild beneath its distant civilization, this area of the Alban Mountains south of Rome. The train climbed up and down and turned around corners.

They had not far to go now. Alvina was almost too tired to care what it would be like. They were going to Ciccio’s native village. They were to stay in the house of his uncle, his mother’s brother. This uncle had been a model in London. He had built a house on the land left by Ciccio’s grandfather. He lived alone now, for his wife was dead and his children were abroad. Giuseppe was his son: Giuseppe of Battersea, in whose house Alvina had stayed.

They didn’t have much farther to go now. Alvina was almost too tired to care about what it would be like. They were heading to Ciccio’s hometown. They were going to stay at his uncle’s house, who was his mother’s brother. This uncle had been a model in London. He had built a house on the land left by Ciccio’s grandfather. He lived alone now, since his wife had passed away and his kids were abroad. Giuseppe was his son: Giuseppe from Battersea, where Alvina had stayed.

This much Alvina knew. She knew that a portion of the land down at Pescocalascio belonged to Ciccio: a bit of half-savage, ancient earth that had been left to his mother by old Francesco Califano, her hard-grinding peasant father. This land remained integral in the property, and was worked by Ciccio’s two uncles, Pancrazio and Giovanni. Pancrazio was the well-to-do uncle, who had been a model and had built a “villa.” Giovanni was not much good. That was how Ciccio put it.

This much Alvina knew. She knew that part of the land down at Pescocalascio belonged to Ciccio: a piece of wild, ancient land that had been left to his mother by old Francesco Califano, her hardworking peasant father. This land was still a key part of the property and was worked by Ciccio’s two uncles, Pancrazio and Giovanni. Pancrazio was the wealthy uncle, who had been a model and built a “villa.” Giovanni wasn’t very useful. That’s how Ciccio put it.

They expected Pancrazio to meet them at the station. Ciccio collected his bundles and put his hat straight and peered out of the window into the steep mountains of the afternoon. There was a town in the opening between steep hills, a town on a flat plain that ran into the mountains like a gulf. The train drew up. They had arrived.

They expected Pancrazio to meet them at the station. Ciccio gathered his bags, adjusted his hat, and looked out the window at the steep mountains in the afternoon. There was a town visible in the gap between the steep hills, a town on a flat plain that stretched into the mountains like a bay. The train came to a stop. They had arrived.

Alvina was so tired she could hardly climb down to the platform. It was about four o’clock. Ciccio looked up and down for Pancrazio, but could not see him. So he put his luggage into a pile on the platform, told Alvina to stand by it, whilst he went off for the registered boxes. A porter came and asked her questions, of which she understood nothing. Then at last came Ciccio, shouldering one small trunk, whilst a porter followed, shouldering another. Out they trotted, leaving Alvina abandoned with the pile of hand luggage. She waited. The train drew out. Ciccio and the porter came bustling back. They took her out through the little gate, to where, in the flat desert space behind the railway, stood two great drab motor-omnibuses, and a rank of open carriages. Ciccio was handing up the handbags to the roof of one of the big post-omnibuses. When it was finished the man on the roof came down, and Ciccio gave him and the station porter each sixpence. The station-porter immediately threw his coin on the ground with a gesture of indignant contempt, spread his arms wide and expostulated violently. Ciccio expostulated back again, and they pecked at each other, verbally, like two birds. It ended by the rolling up of the burly, black moustached driver of the omnibus. Whereupon Ciccio quite amicably gave the porter two nickel twopences in addition to the sixpence, whereupon the porter quite lovingly wished him “buon’ viaggio.”

Alvina was so exhausted she could barely make it down to the platform. It was around four o’clock. Ciccio looked around for Pancrazio but couldn’t find him. So he stacked his luggage on the platform and told Alvina to wait by it while he went to get the registered bags. A porter came and asked her questions, but she didn’t understand any of it. Finally, Ciccio arrived, carrying a small trunk on his shoulder, with a porter following him, also carrying a trunk. They left, leaving Alvina alone with the stack of hand luggage. She waited. The train left. Ciccio and the porter hurried back. They led her through the small gate to the wide open space behind the railway, where two big drab motor buses and a line of open carriages were parked. Ciccio was putting the handbags up on the roof of one of the big buses. Once he was done, the man on the roof climbed down, and Ciccio gave him and the station porter each sixpence. The station porter immediately tossed his coin onto the ground with a dramatic gesture of disgust and spread his arms wide, arguing passionately. Ciccio responded in kind, and they exchanged heated words like two birds squabbling. It ended with the stout, mustachioed driver of the bus stepping in. Then, Ciccio amicably handed the porter two additional nickel coins along with the sixpence, at which point the porter cheerfully wished him “buon’ viaggio.”

So Alvina was stowed into the body of the omnibus, with Ciccio at her side. They were no sooner seated than a voice was heard, in beautifully-modulated English:

So Alvina was tucked into the back of the bus, with Ciccio next to her. They had barely settled in when a voice was heard, speaking in perfectly smooth English:

“You are here! Why how have I missed you?”

“You're here! How did I overlook you?”

It was Pancrazio, a smallish, rather battered-looking, shabby Italian of sixty or more, with a big moustache and reddish-rimmed eyes and a deeply-lined face. He was presented to Alvina.

It was Pancrazio, a somewhat small, rather worn-looking, shabby Italian man in his sixties, with a big mustache, reddish-rimmed eyes, and a deeply lined face. He was introduced to Alvina.

“How have I missed you?” he said. “I was on the station when the train came, and I did not see you.”

“How did I not see you?” he said. “I was at the station when the train arrived, and I didn’t spot you.”

But it was evident he had taken wine. He had no further opportunity to talk. The compartment was full of large, mountain-peasants with black hats and big cloaks and overcoats. They found Pancrazio a seat at the far end, and there he sat, with his deeply-lined, impassive face and slightly glazed eyes. He had yellow-brown eyes like Ciccio. But in the uncle the eyelids dropped in a curious, heavy way, the eyes looked dull like those of some old, rakish tom-cat, they were slightly rimmed with red. A curious person! And his English, though slow, was beautifully pronounced. He glanced at Alvina with slow, impersonal glances, not at all a stare. And he sat for the most part impassive and abstract as a Red Indian.

But it was clear he had been drinking. He didn’t get another chance to talk. The compartment was filled with large mountain peasants wearing black hats and big cloaks and overcoats. They found Pancrazio a seat at the far end, and there he sat, with his deeply-lined, expressionless face and slightly glazed eyes. He had yellow-brown eyes like Ciccio. But in the uncle, the eyelids drooped in a strange, heavy way, and his eyes looked dull, like those of an old, disreputable tomcat, slightly rimmed with red. A strange person! And his English, though slow, was beautifully pronounced. He glanced at Alvina with slow, detached looks, not at all a stare. For the most part, he sat there impassive and distant, like a Native American.

At the last moment a large black priest was crammed in, and the door shut behind him. Every available seat was let down and occupied. The second great post-omnibus rolled away, and then the one for Mola followed, rolling Alvina and Ciccio over the next stage of their journey.

At the last second, a big black priest squeezed in, and the door closed behind him. Every available seat was pulled down and filled. The second big post-bus drove off, and then the one for Mola followed, taking Alvina and Ciccio on the next leg of their journey.

The sun was already slanting to the mountain tops, shadows were falling on the gulf of the plain. The omnibus charged at a great speed along a straight white road, which cut through the cultivated level straight towards the core of the mountain. By the road-side, peasant men in cloaks, peasant women in full-gathered dresses with white bodices or blouses having great full sleeves, tramped in the ridge of grass, driving cows or goats, or leading heavily-laden asses. The women had coloured kerchiefs on their heads, like the women Alvina remembered at the Sunday-School treats, who used to tell fortunes with green little love-birds. And they all tramped along towards the blue shadow of the closing-in mountains, leaving the peaks of the town behind on the left.

The sun was already low over the mountain tops, casting shadows over the open plain. The bus sped along a straight white road that sliced through the farmland straight towards the heart of the mountains. Along the roadside, men in cloaks and women in gathered dresses with white bodices or blouses that had big, puffy sleeves walked through the grassy ridges, herding cows or goats, or leading heavily-loaded donkeys. The women wore colorful scarves on their heads, like the ones Alvina remembered from Sunday School treats who used to tell fortunes with little green lovebirds. They all made their way toward the blue shadows of the encroaching mountains, leaving the town's peaks behind on the left.

At a branch-road the ’bus suddenly stopped, and there it sat calmly in the road beside an icy brook, in the falling twilight. Great moth-white oxen waved past, drawing a long, low load of wood; the peasants left behind began to come up again, in picturesque groups. The icy brook tinkled, goats, pigs and cows wandered and shook their bells along the grassy borders of the road and the flat, unbroken fields, being driven slowly home. Peasants jumped out of the omnibus on to the road, to chat—and a sharp air came in. High overhead, as the sun went down, was the curious icy radiance of snow mountains, and a pinkness, while shadow deepened in the valley.

At a side road, the bus suddenly stopped, and there it remained calmly in the road next to an icy stream as twilight fell. Big, white oxen passed by, pulling a long, low load of wood; the peasants left behind began to come up again in picturesque groups. The icy stream tinkled as goats, pigs, and cows wandered and shook their bells along the grassy edges of the road and the flat, uninterrupted fields, being driven slowly home. Peasants jumped out of the bus onto the road to chat—and a sharp chill filled the air. High overhead, as the sun set, there was a strange icy glow from the snow-capped mountains, along with a pink hue, while shadows deepened in the valley.

At last, after about half an hour, the youth who was conductor of the omnibus came running down the wild side-road, everybody clambered in, and away the vehicle charged, into the neck of the plain. With a growl and a rush it swooped up the first loop of the ascent. Great precipices rose on the right, the ruddiness of sunset above them. The road wound and swirled, trying to get up the pass. The omnibus pegged slowly up, then charged round a corner, swirled into another loop, and pegged heavily once more. It seemed dark between the closing-in mountains. The rocks rose very high, the road looped and swerved from one side of the wide defile to the other, the vehicle pulsed and persisted. Sometimes there was a house, sometimes a wood of oak-trees, sometimes the glimpse of a ravine, then the tall white glisten of snow above the earthly blackness. And still they went on and on, up the darkness.

Finally, after about half an hour, the young bus conductor came running down the rough side road. Everyone scrambled inside, and the bus took off, charging into the plains. With a growl and a rush, it climbed up the first part of the hill. Huge cliffs rose on the right, lit by the reddish glow of the sunset. The road twisted and turned as it tried to climb higher. The bus slowly made its way up, then sped around a corner, swirled into another bend, and struggled onward once more. It felt dark between the encroaching mountains. The rocks soared high, the road looped and curved from one side of the wide gorge to the other, the vehicle pulsing and pushing forward. Sometimes there was a house, sometimes an oak forest, sometimes a glimpse of a ravine, then the tall white shine of snow above the earthly darkness. And still, they continued up into the darkness.

Peering ahead, Alvina thought she saw the hollow between the peaks, which was the top of the pass. And every time the omnibus took a new turn, she thought it was coming out on the top of this hollow between the heights. But no—the road coiled right away again.

Peering ahead, Alvina thought she saw the gap between the peaks, which was the top of the pass. And every time the bus took another turn, she thought it was finally reaching the top of this gap between the heights. But no—the road twisted away again.

A wild little village came in sight. This was the destination. Again no. Only the tall, handsome mountain youth who had sat across from her, descended grumbling because the ’bus had brought him past his road, the driver having refused to pull up. Everybody expostulated with him, and he dropped into the shadow. The big priest squeezed into his place. The ’bus wound on and on, and always towards that hollow sky-line between the high peaks.

A small, untamed village appeared in the distance. This was their destination. Not quite. Only the tall, good-looking young man who had been sitting across from her got off, complaining because the bus had taken him past his stop, and the driver wouldn’t stop for him. Everyone scolded him as he stepped into the shadows. The big priest squeezed back into his seat. The bus continued on and on, always heading toward that low skyline between the tall peaks.

At last they ran up between buildings nipped between high rock-faces, and out into a little market-place, the crown of the pass. The luggage was got out and lifted down. Alvina descended. There she was, in a wild centre of an old, unfinished little mountain town. The façade of a church rose from a small eminence. A white road ran to the right, where a great open valley showed faintly beyond and beneath. Low, squalid sort of buildings stood around—with some high buildings. And there were bare little trees. The stars were in the sky, the air was icy. People stood darkly, excitedly about, women with an odd, shell-pattern head-dress of gofered linen, something like a parlour-maid’s cap, came and stared hard. They were hard-faced mountain women.

At last, they dashed between buildings and squeezed between high rock faces, finally emerging into a small marketplace, the peak of the pass. The luggage was taken out and unloaded. Alvina got down. Here she was, in the vibrant center of an old, incomplete mountain town. The front of a church stood on a small rise. A white road stretched to the right, leading to a vast open valley that appeared faintly beyond and below. Scrappy, rundown buildings surrounded them, mixed with some taller structures. There were bare little trees. The stars shone in the sky, and the air was cold. People stood around, dark and excited, while women wearing unusual, shell-patterned headscarves made of goffered linen, resembling a maid’s cap, came over and stared intently. They were tough-looking mountain women.

Pancrazio was talking to Ciccio in dialect.

Pancrazio was speaking to Ciccio in dialect.

“I couldn’t get a cart to come down,” he said in English. “But I shall find one here. Now what will you do? Put the luggage in Grazia’s place while you wait?—”

“I couldn’t get a cart to come down,” he said in English. “But I’ll find one here. So what will you do? Put the luggage in Grazia’s place while you wait?—”

They went across the open place to a sort of shop called the Post Restaurant. It was a little hole with an earthen floor and a smell of cats. Three crones were sitting over a low brass brazier, in which charcoal and ashes smouldered. Men were drinking. Ciccio ordered coffee with rum—and the hard-faced Grazia, in her unfresh head-dress, dabbled the little dirty coffee-cups in dirty water, took the coffee-pot out of the ashes, poured in the old black boiling coffee three parts full, and slopped the cup over with rum. Then she dashed in a spoonful of sugar, to add to the pool in the saucer, and her customers were served.

They crossed the open area to a little place called the Post Restaurant. It was a cramped spot with a dirt floor and a smell of cats. Three old women were sitting around a low brass brazier, where charcoal and ashes were smoldering. Men were drinking. Ciccio ordered coffee with rum—and the hard-faced Grazia, in her stale headscarf, rinsed the small dirty coffee cups in dirty water, pulled the coffee pot out of the ashes, filled it three-quarters full with old black boiling coffee, and spilled rum over the cup. Then she added a spoonful of sugar, adding to the puddle in the saucer, and served her customers.

However, Ciccio drank up, so Alvina did likewise, burning her lips smartly. Ciccio paid and ducked his way out.

However, Ciccio finished his drink, so Alvina did the same, causing her lips to sting. Ciccio paid and quickly made his way out.

“Now what will you buy?” asked Pancrazio.

“Now what are you going to buy?” asked Pancrazio.

“Buy?” said Ciccio.

"Buy?" Ciccio asked.

“Food,” said Pancrazio. “Have you brought food?”

“Food,” said Pancrazio. “Did you bring any food?”

“No,” said Ciccio.

“No,” said Ciccio.

So they trailed up stony dark ways to a butcher, and got a big red slice of meat; to a baker, and got enormous flat loaves. Sugar and coffee they bought. And Pancrazio lamented in his elegant English that no butter was to be obtained. Everywhere the hard-faced women came and stared into Alvina’s face, asking questions. And both Ciccio and Pancrazio answered rather coldly, with some hauteur. There was evidently not too much intimacy between the people of Pescocalascio and these semi-townfolk of Ossona. Alvina felt as if she were in a strange, hostile country, in the darkness of the savage little mountain town.

So they made their way along rocky, dark paths to a butcher, where they got a big red chunk of meat; then to a baker, where they picked up huge flat loaves. They also bought sugar and coffee. Pancrazio lamented in his refined English that there was no butter available. Everywhere, the stern-looking women came and stared at Alvina, asking questions. Both Ciccio and Pancrazio responded rather coldly, with some smugness. Clearly, there wasn’t much closeness between the people of Pescocalascio and these semi-urban folks from Ossona. Alvina felt as though she were in a strange, unfriendly country, lost in the darkness of the rugged little mountain town.

At last they were ready. They mounted into a two-wheeled cart, Alvina and Ciccio behind, Pancrazio and the driver in front, the luggage promiscuous. The bigger things were left for the morrow. It was icy cold, with a flashing darkness. The moon would not rise till later.

At last, they were ready. They climbed into a two-wheeled cart, with Alvina and Ciccio in the back and Pancrazio and the driver in the front, the luggage mixed together. The larger items would be left for tomorrow. It was freezing cold, and the darkness was intense. The moon wouldn't rise until later.

And so, without any light but that of the stars, the cart went spanking and rattling downhill, down the pale road which wound down the head of the valley to the gulf of darkness below. Down in the darkness into the darkness they rattled, wildly, and without heed, the young driver making strange noises to his dim horse, cracking a whip and asking endless questions of Pancrazio.

And so, with only the light of the stars, the cart sped and rattled downhill, down the pale road that twisted down the valley to the dark emptiness below. They plunged into the darkness, carelessly rattling away, as the young driver made odd sounds to his sluggish horse, cracked a whip, and fired off endless questions at Pancrazio.

Alvina sat close to Ciccio. He remained almost impassive. The wind was cold, the stars flashed. And they rattled down the rough, broad road under the rocks, down and down in the darkness. Ciccio sat crouching forwards, staring ahead. Alvina was aware of mountains, rocks, and stars.

Alvina sat next to Ciccio. He stayed mostly emotionless. The wind was chilly, the stars twinkled. They bounced along the rough, wide road over the rocks, going further down into the darkness. Ciccio was hunched forward, looking straight ahead. Alvina could feel the presence of mountains, rocks, and stars.

“I didn’t know it was so wild!” she said.

“I had no idea it was so wild!” she said.

“It is not much,” he said. There was a sad, plangent note in his voice. He put his hand upon her.

“It’s not much,” he said. There was a sad, haunting tone in his voice. He placed his hand on hers.

“You don’t like it?” he said.

“You don’t like it?” he asked.

“I think it’s lovely—wonderful,” she said, dazed.

“I think it’s beautiful—amazing,” she said, stunned.

He held her passionately. But she did not feel she needed protecting. It was all wonderful and amazing to her. She could not understand why he seemed upset and in a sort of despair. To her there was magnificence in the lustrous stars and the steepnesses, magic, rather terrible and grand.

He held her tightly. But she didn’t feel like she needed protection. Everything was wonderful and amazing to her. She couldn’t understand why he looked upset and somewhat hopeless. To her, there was beauty in the shiny stars and the steep hills, magic, both terrifying and grand.

They came down to the level valley bed, and went rolling along. There was a house, and a lurid red fire burning outside against the wall, and dark figures about it.

They came down to the flat valley floor and started rolling along. There was a house, and a bright red fire burning outside against the wall, with dark figures around it.

“What is that?” she said. “What are they doing?”

“What’s that?” she asked. “What are they doing?”

“I don’t know,” said Ciccio. “Cosa fanno li—eh?”

“I don’t know,” said Ciccio. “What are they doing there—huh?”

“Ka—? Fanno il buga’—” said the driver.

“Ka—? They make the buga’—” said the driver.

“They are doing some washing,” said Pancrazio, explanatory.

“They're doing some laundry,” Pancrazio explained.

“Washing!” said Alvina.

"Doing laundry!" said Alvina.

“Boiling the clothes,” said Ciccio.

"Boiling the laundry," said Ciccio.

On the cart rattled and bumped, in the cold night, down the high-way in the valley. Alvina could make out the darkness of the slopes. Overhead she saw the brilliance of Orion. She felt she was quite, quite lost. She had gone out of the world, over the border, into some place of mystery. She was lost to Woodhouse, to Lancaster, to England—all lost.

On the cart rattled and bumped, in the cold night, down the highway in the valley. Alvina could see the dark slopes around her. Above, she noticed the brightness of Orion. She felt completely, utterly lost. She had stepped out of the world, crossed the border, into some mysterious place. She was lost to Woodhouse, to Lancaster, to England—all gone.

They passed through a darkness of woods, with a swift sound of cold water. And then suddenly the cart pulled up. Some one came out of a lighted doorway in the darkness.

They moved through a dark forest, with the quick sound of cold water nearby. Then, out of nowhere, the cart stopped. Someone stepped out from a lit doorway into the darkness.

“We must get down here—the cart doesn’t go any further,” said Pancrazio.

“We need to get off here—the cart doesn’t go any farther,” said Pancrazio.

“Are we there?” said Alvina.

“Are we there yet?” said Alvina.

“No, it is about a mile. But we must leave the cart.”

“No, it’s about a mile. But we have to leave the cart.”

Ciccio asked questions in Italian. Alvina climbed down.

Ciccio asked questions in Italian. Alvina climbed down.

“Good-evening! Are you cold?” came a loud, raucous, American-Italian female voice. It was another relation of Ciccio’s. Alvina stared and looked at the handsome, sinister, raucous-voiced young woman who stood in the light of the doorway.

“Good evening! Are you cold?” came a loud, raspy American-Italian female voice. It was another relative of Ciccio’s. Alvina stared at the striking, somewhat intimidating young woman with the rough voice who stood in the light of the doorway.

“Rather cold,” she said.

“Pretty cold,” she said.

“Come in, and warm yourself,” said the young woman.

“Come in and warm up,” said the young woman.

“My sister’s husband lives here,” explained Pancrazio.

“My sister’s husband lives here,” Pancrazio explained.

Alvina went through the doorway into the room. It was a sort of inn. On the earthen floor glowed a great round pan of charcoal, which looked like a flat pool of fire. Men in hats and cloaks sat at a table playing cards by the light of a small lamp, a man was pouring wine. The room seemed like a cave.

Alvina stepped through the door into the room. It looked like a sort of inn. On the dirt floor, a large round pan of charcoal glowed, resembling a flat pool of fire. Men wearing hats and cloaks sat at a table playing cards under the light of a small lamp, while one man poured wine. The room felt like a cave.

“Warm yourself,” said the young woman, pointing to the flat disc of fire on the floor. She put a chair up to it, and Alvina sat down. The men in the room stared, but went on noisily with their cards. Ciccio came in with luggage. Men got up and greeted him effusively, watching Alvina between whiles as if she were some alien creature. Words of American sounded among the Italian dialect.

“Warm yourself,” said the young woman, pointing to the flat disc of fire on the floor. She pulled a chair up to it, and Alvina sat down. The men in the room stared but continued playing their cards loudly. Ciccio came in with luggage. The men got up and greeted him enthusiastically, stealing glances at Alvina as if she were something out of this world. Words in American mixed in with the Italian dialect.

There seemed to be a confab of some sort, aside. Ciccio came and said to her:

There seemed to be some kind of discussion happening on the side. Ciccio came over and said to her:

“They want to know if we will stay the night here.”

“They want to know if we’re staying the night here.”

“I would rather go on home,” she said.

“I’d rather head home,” she said.

He averted his face at the word home.

He turned away his face at the word home.

“You see,” said Pancrazio, “I think you might be more comfortable here, than in my poor house. You see I have no woman to care for it—”

“You see,” said Pancrazio, “I think you might be more comfortable here than in my little house. I don’t have anyone to take care of it—”

Alvina glanced round the cave of a room, at the rough fellows in their black hats. She was thinking how she would be “more comfortable” here.

Alvina looked around the cave-like room, at the rough guys in their black hats. She was thinking about how she would feel “more comfortable” here.

“I would rather go on,” she said.

“I’d rather keep going,” she said.

“Then we will get the donkey,” said Pancrazio stoically. And Alvina followed him out on to the high-road.

“Then we’ll get the donkey,” Pancrazio said with a straight face. Alvina followed him out onto the main road.

From a shed issued a smallish, brigand-looking fellow carrying a lantern. He had his cloak over his nose and his hat over his eyes. His legs were bundled with white rag, crossed and crossed with hide straps, and he was shod in silent skin sandals.

From a shed came a small, bandit-looking guy carrying a lantern. He had his cloak pulled up over his nose and his hat pulled down over his eyes. His legs were wrapped in white rags, crossed and bound with leather straps, and he wore quiet leather sandals.

“This is my brother Giovanni,” said Pancrazio. “He is not quite sensible.” Then he broke into a loud flood of dialect.

“This is my brother Giovanni,” said Pancrazio. “He’s not really that sensible.” Then he started speaking rapidly in dialect.

Giovanni touched his hat to Alvina, and gave the lantern to Pancrazio. Then he disappeared, returning in a few moments with the ass. Ciccio came out with the baggage, and by the light of the lantern the things were slung on either side of the ass, in a rather precarious heap. Pancrazio tested the rope again.

Giovanni tipped his hat to Alvina and handed the lantern to Pancrazio. Then he vanished, coming back a few moments later with the donkey. Ciccio emerged with the luggage, and by the light of the lantern, they loaded the items onto either side of the donkey in a somewhat unstable pile. Pancrazio checked the rope once more.

“There! Go on, and I shall come in a minute.”

“There! Go ahead, and I'll be there in a minute.”

“Ay-er-er!” cried Giovanni at the ass, striking the flank of the beast. Then he took the leading rope and led up on the dark high-way, stalking with his dingy white legs under his muffled cloak, leading the ass. Alvina noticed the shuffle of his skin-sandalled feet, the quiet step of the ass.

“Ay-er-er!” shouted Giovanni at the donkey, hitting its side. Then he grabbed the lead rope and walked up the dark road, moving with his dirty white legs beneath his heavy cloak, guiding the donkey. Alvina noticed the shuffle of his sandal-clad feet and the soft steps of the donkey.

She walked with Ciccio near the side of the road. He carried the lantern. The ass with its load plodded a few steps ahead. There were trees on the road-side, and a small channel of invisible but noisy water. Big rocks jutted sometimes. It was freezing, the mountain high-road was congealed. High stars flashed overhead.

She walked with Ciccio by the side of the road. He held the lantern. The donkey with its load trudged a few steps ahead. There were trees lining the roadside, and a small stream of unseen but loud water. Big rocks occasionally jutted out. It was freezing, and the mountain road was frozen solid. Bright stars twinkled overhead.

“How strange it is!” said Alvina to Ciccio. “Are you glad you have come home?”

“How strange it is!” Alvina said to Ciccio. “Are you happy to be back home?”

“It isn’t my home,” he replied, as if the word fretted him. “Yes, I like to see it again. But it isn’t the place for young people to live in. You will see how you like it.”

“It’s not my home,” he replied, as if the word bothered him. “Yeah, I’d like to see it again. But it’s not a place for young people to live. You’ll see how you feel about it.”

She wondered at his uneasiness. It was the same in Pancrazio. The latter now came running to catch them up.

She was curious about his discomfort. It was the same in Pancrazio. He was now running to catch up with them.

“I think you will be tired,” he said. “You ought to have stayed at my relation’s house down there.”

“I think you’re going to be tired,” he said. “You should have stayed at my relative’s place down there.”

“No, I am not tired,” said Alvina. “But I’m hungry.”

“No, I'm not tired,” Alvina said. “But I'm hungry.”

“Well, we shall eat something when we come to my house.”

“Well, we’ll eat something when we get to my place.”

They plodded in the darkness of the valley high-road. Pancrazio took the lantern and went to examine the load, hitching the ropes. A great flat loaf fell out, and rolled away, and smack came a little valise. Pancrazio broke into a flood of dialect to Giovanni, handing him the lantern. Ciccio picked up the bread and put it under his arm.

They trudged through the dark valley road. Pancrazio grabbed the lantern and went to check the load, adjusting the ropes. A big flat loaf fell out and rolled away, followed by a small suitcase. Pancrazio started speaking rapidly in dialect to Giovanni, handing him the lantern. Ciccio picked up the bread and tucked it under his arm.

“Break me a little piece,” said Alvina.

“Break me off a little piece,” said Alvina.

And in the darkness they both chewed bread.

And in the dark, they both ate bread.

After a while, Pancrazio halted with the ass just ahead, and took the lantern from Giovanni.

After a bit, Pancrazio stopped with the donkey right in front and took the lantern from Giovanni.

“We must leave the road here,” he said.

“We have to leave the road here,” he said.

And with the lantern he carefully, courteously showed Alvina a small track descending in the side of the bank, between bushes. Alvina ventured down the steep descent, Pancrazio following showing a light. In the rear was Giovanni, making noises at the ass. They all picked their way down into the great white-bouldered bed of a mountain river. It was a wide, strange bed of dry boulders, pallid under the stars. There was a sound of a rushing river, glacial-sounding. The place seemed wild and desolate. In the distance was a darkness of bushes, along the far shore.

And with the lantern, he carefully and politely pointed out a small path leading down the side of the bank, between the bushes. Alvina made her way down the steep slope, with Pancrazio following and shining the light. Behind them was Giovanni, making noises at the donkey. They all picked their way down into the vast, dry bed of a mountain river. It was a wide, unusual stretch of dry boulders, pale under the stars. There was the sound of a rushing river, reminiscent of glaciers. The place felt wild and desolate. In the distance, there was a dark patch of bushes along the far shore.

Pancrazio swinging the lantern, they threaded their way through the uneven boulders till they came to the river itself—not very wide, but rushing fast. A long, slender, drooping plank crossed over. Alvina crossed rather tremulous, followed by Pancrazio with the light, and Ciccio with the bread and the valise. They could hear the click of the ass and the ejaculations of Giovanni.

Pancrazio swung the lantern as they made their way through the uneven boulders until they reached the river itself—it wasn't very wide, but it was rushing fast. A long, narrow, drooping plank spanned across. Alvina crossed somewhat nervously, followed by Pancrazio with the light and Ciccio carrying the bread and the suitcase. They could hear the clinking of the donkey and Giovanni's exclamations.

Pancrazio went back over the stream with the light. Alvina saw the dim ass come up, wander uneasily to the stream, plant his fore legs, and sniff the water, his nose right down.

Pancrazio went back over the stream with the light. Alvina saw the dim donkey come up, wander nervously to the stream, plant its front legs, and sniff the water, its nose right down.

“Er! Err!” cried Pancrazio, striking the beast on the flank.

“Uh! Um!” cried Pancrazio, hitting the beast on the side.

But it only lifted its nose and turned aside. It would not take the stream. Pancrazio seized the leading rope angrily and turned upstream.

But it just raised its nose and turned away. It wouldn’t follow the stream. Pancrazio grabbed the lead rope in frustration and headed upstream.

“Why were donkeys made! They are beasts without sense,” his voice floated angrily across the chill darkness.

“Why were donkeys even created! They’re mindless creatures,” his voice drifted angrily through the cold darkness.

Ciccio laughed. He and Alvina stood in the wide, stony river-bed, in the strong starlight, watching the dim figures of the ass and the men crawl upstream with the lantern.

Ciccio laughed. He and Alvina stood in the broad, rocky riverbed, under the bright starlight, watching the shadowy figures of the donkey and the men slowly make their way upstream with the lantern.

Again the same performance, the white muzzle of the ass stooping down to sniff the water suspiciously, his hind-quarters tilted up with the load. Again the angry yells and blows from Pancrazio. And the ass seemed to be taking the water. But no! After a long deliberation he drew back. Angry language sounded through the crystal air. The group with the lantern moved again upstream, becoming smaller.

Again the same scene, the white snout of the donkey bending down to cautiously sniff the water, its back legs lifted due to the load. Once more, the shout and strikes from Pancrazio. And the donkey looked like it was about to drink. But no! After a long pause, it pulled back. Frustrated words echoed through the clear air. The group with the lantern moved upstream again, growing smaller.

Alvina and Ciccio stood and watched. The lantern looked small up the distance. But there—a clocking, shouting, splashing sound.

Alvina and Ciccio stood and watched. The lantern looked tiny from afar. But then—a clanking, shouting, splashing sound.

“He is going over,” said Ciccio.

“He's heading over,” Ciccio said.

Pancrazio came hurrying back to the plank with the lantern.

Pancrazio rushed back to the plank with the lantern.

“Oh the stupid beast! I could kill him!” cried he.

“Oh, that stupid beast! I could just kill him!” he shouted.

“Isn’t he used to the water?” said Alvina.

“Isn’t he used to the water?” Alvina asked.

“Yes, he is. But he won’t go except where he thinks he will go. You might kill him before he should go.”

“Yes, he is. But he won’t leave unless he thinks he’s supposed to. You might have to kill him before he’s ready to go.”

They picked their way across the river bed, to the wild scrub and bushes of the farther side. There they waited for the ass, which came up clicking over the boulders, led by the patient Giovanni. And then they took a difficult, rocky track ascending between banks. Alvina felt the uneven scramble a great effort. But she got up. Again they waited for the ass. And then again they struck off to the right, under some trees.

They carefully crossed the riverbed to the wild scrub and bushes on the other side. There, they waited for the donkey, which came clattering over the boulders, led by the patient Giovanni. Then they took a challenging, rocky path that climbed between the banks. Alvina found the uneven scramble to be a real effort. But she made it up. Again, they waited for the donkey. Then they turned right, heading under some trees.

A house appeared dimly.

A house appeared faintly.

“Is that it?” said Alvina.

“Is that it?” Alvina asked.

“No. It belongs to me. But that is not my house. A few steps further. Now we are on my land.”

“No. It’s mine. But that isn't my house. Just a few steps more. Now we’re on my property.”

They were treading a rough sort of grass-land—and still climbing. It ended in a sudden little scramble between big stones, and suddenly they were on the threshold of a quite important-looking house: but it was all dark.

They were walking on a bumpy patch of grass and still ascending. It led to a quick climb between large stones, and suddenly they found themselves at the entrance of a rather significant-looking house: but it was completely dark.

“Oh!” exclaimed Pancrazio, “they have done nothing that I told them.” He made queer noises of exasperation.

“Oh!” Pancrazio exclaimed, “they didn’t do anything I asked them to.” He made strange noises of frustration.

“What?” said Alvina.

"What?" Alvina asked.

“Neither made a fire nor anything. Wait a minute—”

“Neither made a fire nor anything. Hold on—”

The ass came up. Ciccio, Alvina, Giovanni and the ass waited in the frosty starlight under the wild house. Pancrazio disappeared round the back. Ciccio talked to Giovanni. He seemed uneasy, as if he felt depressed.

The donkey approached. Ciccio, Alvina, Giovanni, and the donkey stood in the cold starlight beneath the wild house. Pancrazio went around to the back. Ciccio spoke to Giovanni. He seemed tense, as if he were feeling down.

Pancrazio returned with the lantern, and opened the big door. Alvina followed him into a stone-floored, wide passage, where stood farm implements, where a little of straw and beans lay in a corner, and whence rose bare wooden stairs. So much she saw in the glimpse of lantern-light, as Pancrazio pulled the string and entered the kitchen: a dim-walled room with a vaulted roof and a great dark, open hearth, fireless: a bare room, with a little rough dark furniture: an unswept stone floor: iron-barred windows, rather small, in the deep-thickness of the wall, one-half shut with a drab shutter. It was rather like a room on the stage, gloomy, not meant to be lived in.

Pancrazio came back with the lantern and opened the big door. Alvina followed him into a wide passage with a stone floor, where there were farm tools and a bit of straw and beans in the corner, leading up to bare wooden stairs. This was all she could see in the glow of the lantern as Pancrazio pulled the string and entered the kitchen: a dim room with vaulted ceilings and a large, dark, empty hearth. It was a sparsely furnished space with some rough, dark furniture, an unswept stone floor, and small iron-barred windows set deep in the thick wall, one of which was half-closed with a dull shutter. It felt more like a gloomy stage set than a place where someone actually lived.

“I will make a light,” said Pancrazio, taking a lamp from the mantel-piece, and proceeding to wind it up.

“I'll light it up,” said Pancrazio, grabbing a lamp from the mantel and starting to wind it.

Ciccio stood behind Alvina, silent. He had put down the bread and valise on a wooden chest. She turned to him.

Ciccio stood behind Alvina, quiet. He had set the bread and suitcase on a wooden chest. She turned to face him.

“It’s a beautiful room,” she said.

“It’s a beautiful room,” she said.

Which, with its high, vaulted roof, its dirty whitewash, its great black chimney, it really was. But Ciccio did not understand. He smiled gloomily.

Which, with its high, arched ceiling, its grimy white walls, and its big black chimney, it really was. But Ciccio didn’t get it. He smiled sadly.

The lamp was lighted. Alvina looked round in wonder.

The lamp was on. Alvina looked around in amazement.

“Now I will make a fire. You, Ciccio, will help Giovanni with the donkey,” said Pancrazio, scuttling with the lantern.

“Now I’m going to start a fire. You, Ciccio, will help Giovanni with the donkey,” said Pancrazio, hurrying with the lantern.

Alvina looked at the room. There was a wooden settle in front of the hearth, stretching its back to the room. There was a little table under a square, recessed window, on whose sloping ledge were newspapers, scattered letters, nails and a hammer. On the table were dried beans and two maize cobs. In a corner were shelves, with two chipped enamel plates, and a small table underneath, on which stood a bucket of water with a dipper. Then there was a wooden chest, two little chairs, and a litter of faggots, cane, vine-twigs, bare maize-hubs, oak-twigs filling the corner by the hearth.

Alvina looked around the room. There was a wooden bench in front of the fireplace, facing the room. A small table sat beneath a square, recessed window, its sloping ledge cluttered with newspapers, scattered letters, nails, and a hammer. On the table were dried beans and two corn cobs. In one corner, shelves held two chipped enamel plates, and beneath them was a small table with a bucket of water and a dipper. Then there was a wooden chest, two small chairs, and a pile of firewood, including cane, vine branches, bare corn stalks, and oak twigs filling the corner by the fireplace.

Pancrazio came scrambling in with fresh faggots.

Pancrazio rushed in with fresh bundles of sticks.

“They have not done what I told them, the tiresome people!” he said. “I told them to make a fire and prepare the house. You will be uncomfortable in my poor home. I have no woman, nothing, everything is wrong—”

“They haven’t done what I asked them to do, those annoying people!” he said. “I told them to start a fire and get the house ready. You’re going to be uncomfortable in my humble home. I have no woman here, nothing, everything is a mess—”

He broke the pieces of cane and kindled them in the hearth. Soon there was a good blaze. Ciccio came in with the bags and the food.

He broke the cane into pieces and started a fire in the hearth. Soon, there was a nice blaze. Ciccio walked in with the bags and the food.

“I had better go upstairs and take my things off,” said Alvina. “I am so hungry.”

“I should probably go upstairs and take off my things,” Alvina said. “I’m really hungry.”

“You had better keep your coat on,” said Pancrazio. “The room is cold.” Which it was, ice-cold. She shuddered a little. She took off her hat and fur.

“You should probably keep your coat on,” said Pancrazio. “The room is really cold.” And it was, freezing cold. She shivered a bit. She took off her hat and fur.

“Shall we fry some meat?” said Pancrazio.

“Shall we fry some meat?” Pancrazio asked.

He took a frying-pan, found lard in the wooden chest—it was the food-chest—and proceeded to fry pieces of meat in a frying-pan over the fire. Alvina wanted to lay the table. But there was no cloth.

He grabbed a frying pan, found some lard in the wooden chest—it was the food chest—and started frying pieces of meat in the pan over the fire. Alvina wanted to set the table. But there was no tablecloth.

“We will sit here, as I do, to eat,” said Pancrazio. He produced two enamel plates and one soup-plate, three penny iron forks and two old knives, and a little grey, coarse salt in a wooden bowl. These he placed on the seat of the settle in front of the fire. Ciccio was silent.

“We'll sit here, just like I am, to eat,” Pancrazio said. He pulled out two enamel plates and one soup plate, three cheap iron forks, two old knives, and a small bowl of coarse grey salt. He set these down on the seat of the bench in front of the fire. Ciccio remained quiet.

The settle was dark and greasy. Alvina feared for her clothes. But she sat with her enamel plate and her impossible fork, a piece of meat and a chunk of bread, and ate. It was difficult—but the food was good, and the fire blazed. Only there was a film of wood-smoke in the room, rather smarting. Ciccio sat on the settle beside her, and ate in large mouthfuls.

The bench was dark and greasy. Alvina worried about her clothes. But she sat with her enamel plate and her awkward fork, a piece of meat and a chunk of bread, and ate. It was tough—but the food was tasty, and the fire blazed. Only there was a film of wood smoke in the room, which stung a bit. Ciccio sat on the bench next to her and ate in big bites.

“I think it’s fun,” said Alvina.

“I think it’s fun,” Alvina said.

He looked at her with dark, haunted, gloomy eyes. She wondered what was the matter with him.

He looked at her with dark, troubled, gloomy eyes. She wondered what was wrong with him.

“Don’t you think it’s fun?” she said, smiling.

“Don’t you think it’s fun?” she asked, smiling.

He smiled slowly.

He smiled gradually.

“You won’t like it,” he said.

“You won’t like it,” he said.

“Why not?” she cried, in panic lest he prophesied truly.

“Why not?” she yelled, in a panic that he might actually be right.

Pancrazio scuttled in and out with the lantern. He brought wrinkled pears, and green, round grapes, and walnuts, on a white cloth, and presented them.

Pancrazio rushed in and out with the lantern. He brought wrinkled pears, round green grapes, and walnuts on a white cloth and offered them.

“I think my pears are still good,” he said. “You must eat them, and excuse my uncomfortable house.”

“I think my pears are still good,” he said. “You should eat them, and sorry for my messy place.”

Giovanni came in with a big bowl of soup and a bottle of milk. There was room only for three on the settle before the hearth. He pushed his chair among the litter of fire-kindling, and sat down. He had bright, bluish eyes, and a fattish face—was a man of about fifty, but had a simple, kindly, slightly imbecile face. All the men kept their hats on.

Giovanni walked in with a big bowl of soup and a bottle of milk. There was space for only three on the bench by the fireplace. He squeezed his chair in among the pile of firewood and sat down. He had bright, bluish eyes and a chubby face—he was around fifty, but had a kind, slightly dull expression. All the men kept their hats on.

The soup was from Giovanni’s cottage. It was for Pancrazio and him. But there was only one spoon. So Pancrazio ate a dozen spoonfuls, and handed the bowl to Giovanni—who protested and tried to refuse—but accepted, and ate ten spoonfuls, then handed the bowl back to his brother, with the spoon. So they finished the bowl between them. Then Pancrazio found wine—a whitish wine, not very good, for which he apologized. And he invited Alvina to coffee. Which she accepted gladly.

The soup came from Giovanni’s cottage. It was meant for Pancrazio and him. But there was only one spoon. So Pancrazio took a dozen spoonfuls and passed the bowl to Giovanni—who protested and tried to decline—but eventually accepted and had ten spoonfuls, then returned the bowl to his brother, along with the spoon. They finished the bowl together. Then Pancrazio found some wine—a pale wine, not very good, for which he apologized. He also invited Alvina for coffee, which she happily accepted.

For though the fire was warm in front, behind was very cold. Pancrazio stuck a long pointed stick down the handle of a saucepan, and gave this utensil to Ciccio, to hold over the fire and scald the milk, whilst he put the tin coffee-pot in the ashes. He took a long iron tube or blow-pipe, which rested on two little feet at the far end. This he gave to Giovanni to blow the fire.

For even though the fire was warm in the front, it was very cold in the back. Pancrazio stuck a long pointed stick into the handle of a saucepan and handed this utensil to Ciccio to hold over the fire to heat the milk, while he put the tin coffee pot in the ashes. He grabbed a long iron tube or blowpipe, which rested on two small legs at the far end. He gave this to Giovanni to blow on the fire.

Giovanni was a fire-worshipper. His eyes sparkled as he took the blowing tube. He put fresh faggots behind the fire—though Pancrazio forbade him. He arranged the burning faggots. And then softly he blew a red-hot fire for the coffee.

Giovanni was a fire enthusiast. His eyes gleamed as he grabbed the blowing tube. He added fresh twigs to the flames—despite Pancrazio telling him not to. He arranged the burning twigs and then gently blew on the hot fire to prepare the coffee.

“Basta! Basta!” said Ciccio. But Giovanni blew on, his eyes sparkling, looking to Alvina. He was making the fire beautiful for her.

“Enough! Enough!” said Ciccio. But Giovanni kept going, his eyes shining, gazing at Alvina. He was making the fire look beautiful for her.

There was one cup, one enamelled mug, one little bowl. This was the coffee-service. Pancrazio noisily ground the coffee. He seemed to do everything, old, stooping as he was.

There was one cup, one enamel mug, one small bowl. This was the coffee service. Pancrazio ground the coffee loudly. He seemed to do everything, despite being old and stooped.

At last Giovanni took his leave—the kettle which hung on the hook over the fire was boiling over. Ciccio burnt his hand lifting it off. And at last, at last Alvina could go to bed.

At last, Giovanni said goodbye—the kettle hanging on the hook over the fire was boiling over. Ciccio burned his hand when he took it off. And finally, Alvina could go to bed.

Pancrazio went first with the candle—then Ciccio with the black kettle—then Alvina. The men still had their hats on. Their boots tramped noisily on the bare stairs.

Pancrazio went ahead with the candle—then Ciccio with the black kettle—then Alvina. The men still wore their hats. Their boots stomped loudly on the bare stairs.

The bedroom was very cold. It was a fair-sized room with a concrete floor and white walls, and window-door opening on a little balcony. There were two high white beds on opposite sides of the room. The wash-stand was a little tripod thing.

The bedroom was really cold. It was a decent-sized room with a concrete floor and white walls, plus a window-door that opened onto a small balcony. There were two tall white beds on opposite sides of the room. The washstand was a small tripod piece.

The air was very cold, freezing, the stone floor was dead cold to the feet. Ciccio sat down on a chair and began to take off his boots. She went to the window. The moon had risen. There was a flood of light on dazzling white snow tops, glimmering and marvellous in the evanescent night. She went out for a moment on to the balcony. It was a wonder-world: the moon over the snow heights, the pallid valley-bed away below; the river hoarse, and round about her, scrubby, blue-dark foothills with twiggy trees. Magical it all was—but so cold.

The air was freezing, and the stone floor felt icy underfoot. Ciccio sat down in a chair and started to take off his boots. She walked over to the window. The moon had risen, casting a bright light over the dazzling white snow. It sparkled beautifully in the fleeting night. She stepped out onto the balcony for a moment. It was like a wonderland: the moon shining over the snowy peaks, the pale valley far below; the river grumbling, and surrounding her, scraggly, dark blue foothills with bare trees. It was all magical—but so cold.

“You had better shut the door,” said Ciccio.

“You should probably shut the door,” said Ciccio.

She came indoors. She was dead tired, and stunned with cold, and hopelessly dirty after that journey. Ciccio had gone to bed without washing.

She came inside. She was exhausted, frozen, and extremely dirty after that trip. Ciccio had gone to bed without cleaning up.

“Why does the bed rustle?” she asked him.

“Why is the bed making noise?” she asked him.

It was stuffed with dry maize-leaves, the dry sheathes from the cobs—stuffed enormously high. He rustled like a snake among dead foliage.

It was packed with dry corn leaves, the dry husks from the cobs—stuffed all the way to the top. He shifted like a snake in dry leaves.

Alvina washed her hands. There was nothing to do with the water but throw it out of the door. Then she washed her face, thoroughly, in good hot water. What a blessed relief! She sighed as she dried herself.

Alvina washed her hands. There was nothing to do with the water but throw it out the door. Then she washed her face, thoroughly, in nice hot water. What a wonderful relief! She sighed as she dried herself.

“It does one good!” she sighed.

“It really helps!” she sighed.

Ciccio watched her as she quickly brushed her hair. She was almost stupefied with weariness and the cold, bruising air. Blindly she crept into the high, rustling bed. But it was made high in the middle. And it was icy cold. It shocked her almost as if she had fallen into water. She shuddered, and became semi-conscious with fatigue. The blankets were heavy, heavy. She was dazed with excitement and wonder. She felt vaguely that Ciccio was miserable, and wondered why.

Ciccio watched her as she hurriedly brushed her hair. She was nearly overwhelmed with exhaustion and the biting cold air. Without thinking, she crawled into the tall, rustling bed. But it was high in the center. And it was freezing cold. It shocked her like she had fallen into water. She shuddered and became half-conscious from fatigue. The blankets were heavy, so heavy. She felt dazed with excitement and wonder. She vaguely sensed that Ciccio was unhappy and wondered why.

She woke with a start an hour or so later. The moon was in the room. She did not know where she was. And she was frightened. And she was cold. A real terror took hold of her. Ciccio in his bed was quite still. Everything seemed electric with horror. She felt she would die instantly, everything was so terrible around her. She could not move. She felt that everything around her was horrific, extinguishing her, putting her out. Her very being was threatened. In another instant she would be transfixed.

She woke up suddenly about an hour later. The moonlight filled the room. She had no idea where she was, and it scared her. She felt really cold. A deep fear gripped her. Ciccio was completely still in his bed. Everything felt charged with dread. She thought she might die right there; everything around her was so awful. She couldn't move. It felt like everything around her was menacing, suffocating her, extinguishing her. She felt like her existence was at risk. In another moment, she would be frozen in place.

Making a violent effort she sat up. The silence of Ciccio in his bed was as horrible as the rest of the night. She had a horror of him also. What would she do, where should she flee? She was lost—lost—lost utterly.

Making a violent effort, she sat up. The silence of Ciccio in his bed was as horrifying as the rest of the night. She felt a deep dread of him too. What would she do, where could she escape? She was lost—lost—completely lost.

The knowledge sank into her like ice. Then deliberately she got out of bed and went across to him. He was horrible and frightening, but he was warm. She felt his power and his warmth invade her and extinguish her. The mad and desperate passion that was in him sent her completely unconscious again, completely unconscious.

The knowledge hit her hard like ice. Then, she purposely got out of bed and walked over to him. He was terrifying and unsettling, but he felt warm. She sensed his power and warmth wrap around her and drain her. The wild and desperate passion inside him made her lose consciousness again, completely out cold.

CHAPTER XV
THE PLACE CALLED CALIFANO

There is no mistake about it, Alvina was a lost girl. She was cut off from everything she belonged to. Ovid isolated in Thrace might well lament. The soul itself needs its own mysterious nourishment. This nourishment lacking, nothing is well.

There’s no doubt about it, Alvina was a lost girl. She was disconnected from everything she belonged to. Ovid, isolated in Thrace, might truly feel this pain. The soul needs its own mysterious nourishment. Without this nourishment, nothing feels right.

At Pescocalascio it was the mysterious influence of the mountains and valleys themselves which seemed always to be annihilating the Englishwoman: nay, not only her, but the very natives themselves. Ciccio and Pancrazio clung to her, essentially, as if she saved them also from extinction. It needed all her courage. Truly, she had to support the souls of the two men.

At Pescocalascio, it was the mysterious power of the mountains and valleys that always seemed to be overwhelming the Englishwoman; not just her, but the locals as well. Ciccio and Pancrazio held onto her as if she were saving them from disappearing too. It took all her courage. She really had to uplift the spirits of the two men.

At first she did not realize. She was only stunned with the strangeness of it all: startled, half-enraptured with the terrific beauty of the place, half-horrified by its savage annihilation of her. But she was stunned. The days went by.

At first, she didn't understand. She was just overwhelmed by how strange everything was: shocked, somewhat captivated by the incredible beauty of the place, and somewhat horrified by how it completely consumed her. But she was in shock. The days passed.

It seems there are places which resist us, which have the power to overthrow our psychic being. It seems as if every country has its potent negative centres, localities which savagely and triumphantly refuse our living culture. And Alvina had struck one of them, here on the edge of the Abruzzi.

It seems there are places that push back against us, having the ability to disrupt our mental state. It feels like every country has its strong negative spots, areas that fiercely and proudly reject our way of life. And Alvina had found one of them, right here on the edge of the Abruzzi.

She was not in the village of Pescocalascio itself. That was a long hour’s walk away. Pancrazio’s house was the chief of a tiny hamlet of three houses, called Califano because the Califanos had made it. There was the ancient, savage hole of a house, quite windowless, where Pancrazio and Ciccio’s mother had been born: the family home. Then there was Pancrazio’s villa. And then, a little below, another newish, modern house in a sort of wild meadow, inhabited by the peasants who worked the land. Ten minutes’ walk away was another cluster of seven or eight houses, where Giovanni lived. But there was no shop, no post nearer than Pescocalascio, an hour’s heavy road up deep and rocky, wearying tracks.

She wasn't in the village of Pescocalascio itself. That was a long hour’s walk away. Pancrazio’s house was the main one in a small hamlet of three houses, called Califano because that’s where the Califanos had settled. There was the old, rough house, completely without windows, where Pancrazio and Ciccio’s mother had been born: the family home. Then there was Pancrazio’s villa. And a bit below that, there was another fairly new, modern house in a sort of wild meadow, where the peasants who worked the land lived. Ten minutes’ walk away was another cluster of seven or eight houses, where Giovanni lived. But there was no shop, no post office closer than Pescocalascio, an hour’s tough journey up steep and rocky, tiring paths.

And yet, what could be more lovely than the sunny days: pure, hot, blue days among the mountain foothills: irregular, steep little hills half wild with twiggy brown oak-trees and marshes and broom heaths, half cultivated, in a wild, scattered fashion. Lovely, in the lost hollows beyond a marsh, to see Ciccio slowly ploughing with two great white oxen: lovely to go with Pancrazio down to the wild scrub that bordered the river-bed, then over the white-bouldered, massive desert and across stream to the other scrubby savage shore, and so up to the high-road. Pancrazio was very happy if Alvina would accompany him. He liked it that she was not afraid. And her sense of the beauty of the place was an infinite relief to him.

And yet, what could be more beautiful than the sunny days: pure, hot, blue days among the mountain foothills: uneven, steep little hills partly wild with scraggly brown oak trees and marshes and broom heaths, partly cultivated in a scattered, natural way. It was lovely, in the hidden hollows beyond a marsh, to see Ciccio slowly plowing with two big white oxen: lovely to walk with Pancrazio down to the wild brush along the riverbed, then over the massive white boulders and across the stream to the other wild, rugged shore, and then up to the main road. Pancrazio was really happy if Alvina would join him. He appreciated that she wasn't afraid. And her appreciation for the beauty of the place was an immense relief to him.

Nothing could have been more marvellous than the winter twilight. Sometimes Alvina and Pancrazio were late returning with the ass. And then gingerly the ass would step down the steep banks, already beginning to freeze when the sun went down. And again and again he would balk the stream, while a violet-blue dusk descended on the white, wide stream-bed, and the scrub and lower hills became dark, and in heaven, oh, almost unbearably lovely, the snow of the near mountains was burning rose, against the dark-blue heavens. How unspeakably lovely it was, no one could ever tell, the grand, pagan twilight of the valleys, savage, cold, with a sense of ancient gods who knew the right for human sacrifice. It stole away the soul of Alvina. She felt transfigured in it, clairvoyant in another mystery of life. A savage hardness came in her heart. The gods who had demanded human sacrifice were quite right, immutably right. The fierce, savage gods who dipped their lips in blood, these were the true gods.

Nothing could have been more amazing than the winter twilight. Sometimes Alvina and Pancrazio would return late with the donkey. Then the donkey would carefully make its way down the steep banks, which were starting to freeze as the sun set. Time and again, it would hesitate at the stream, while a violet-blue dusk settled over the wide, white stream bed. The bushes and lower hills darkened, and in the sky, almost overwhelmingly beautiful, the snow on the nearby mountains was glowing rose against the dark-blue sky. It was so incredibly beautiful that no one could fully express it, the grand, primal twilight of the valleys, harsh and cold, evoking a sense of ancient gods who understood the need for human sacrifice. It captivated Alvina's soul. She felt transformed by it, as if gaining insight into another mystery of life. A fierce hardness filled her heart. The gods who demanded human sacrifice were absolutely right, unchangeably right. The fierce, savage gods who fed on blood were the true gods.

The terror, the agony, the nostalgia of the heathen past was a constant torture to her mediumistic soul. She did not know what it was. But it was a kind of neuralgia in the very soul, never to be located in the human body, and yet physical. Coming over the brow of a heathy, rocky hillock, and seeing Ciccio beyond leaning deep over the plough, in his white shirt-sleeves following the slow, waving, moth-pale oxen across a small track of land turned up in the heathen hollow, her soul would go all faint, she would almost swoon with realization of the world that had gone before. And Ciccio was so silent, there seemed so much dumb magic and anguish in him, as if he were for ever afraid of himself and the thing he was. He seemed, in his silence, to concentrate upon her so terribly. She believed she would not live.

The fear, the pain, the longing for a distant past weighed heavily on her sensitive soul. She couldn't quite grasp it. It felt like a kind of deep ache in her very being, impossible to pinpoint in the physical body, yet undeniably real. As she came over the top of a grassy, rocky hill and saw Ciccio in the distance, leaning over the plow in his white shirt sleeves, guiding the slow, pale oxen across a small field nestled in the grassy hollow, her spirit would feel faint. It was almost overwhelming, as if she were about to lose consciousness from the weight of the history that had come before. Ciccio was so quiet, there was a sense of unspoken magic and sorrow in him, as if he were perpetually afraid of himself and his true nature. In his silence, it felt like he was intensely focused on her. She feared she wouldn't survive this moment.

Sometimes she would go gathering acorns, large, fine acorns, a precious crop in that land where the fat pig was almost an object of veneration. Silently she would crouch filling the pannier. And far off she would hear the sound of Giovanni chopping wood, of Ciccio calling to the oxen or Pancrazio making noises to the ass, or the sound of a peasant’s mattock. Over all the constant speech of the passing river, and the real breathing presence of the upper snows. And a wild, terrible happiness would take hold of her, beyond despair, but very like despair. No one would ever find her. She had gone beyond the world into the pre-world, she had reopened on the old eternity.

Sometimes she would go out to gather acorns, big, beautiful acorns, a valuable harvest in that place where the fat pig was almost revered. Quietly, she would crouch and fill her basket. In the distance, she could hear Giovanni chopping wood, Ciccio calling to the oxen, or Pancrazio making sounds at the donkey, along with the noise of a farmer’s hoe. Over it all was the constant murmur of the flowing river and the real, breathing presence of the high snow. A wild, intense happiness would overwhelm her, beyond despair, yet very much like it. No one would ever find her. She had moved beyond the world into the pre-world; she had reopened the door to old eternity.

And then Maria, the little elvish old wife of Giovanni, would come up with the cows. One cow she held by a rope round its horns, and she hauled it from the patches of young corn into the rough grass, from the little plantation of trees in among the heath. Maria wore the full-pleated white-sleeved dress of the peasants, and a red kerchief on her head. But her dress was dirty, and her face was dirty, and the big gold rings of her ears hung from ears which perhaps had never been washed. She was rather smoke-dried too, from perpetual wood-smoke.

And then Maria, Giovanni's little, elvish old wife, would show up with the cows. She had one cow on a rope tied around its horns, pulling it from the young corn fields into the rough grass, from the small grove of trees amidst the heather. Maria wore a full-pleated dress with white sleeves, typical of the peasants, and a red kerchief on her head. But her dress was dirty, her face was dirty, and the big gold earrings hung from ears that probably had never been washed. She also looked a bit smoke-dried from being constantly around wood smoke.

Maria in her red kerchief hauling the white cow, and screaming at it, would come laughing towards Alvina, who was rather afraid of cows. And then, screaming high in dialect, Maria would talk to her. Alvina smiled and tried to understand. Impossible. It was not strictly a human speech. It was rather like the crying of half-articulate animals. It certainly was not Italian. And yet Alvina by dint of constant hearing began to pick up the coagulated phrases.

Maria, wearing her red scarf and pulling the white cow while yelling at it, would come laughing toward Alvina, who was somewhat scared of cows. Then, shouting in a high-pitched dialect, Maria would chat with her. Alvina smiled and tried to comprehend. It was impossible. It wasn’t really human speech; it sounded more like the cries of half-formed animals. It definitely wasn’t Italian. Yet, after hearing it repeatedly, Alvina started to pick up the jumbled phrases.

She liked Maria. She liked them all. They were all very kind to her, as far as they knew. But they did not know. And they were kind with each other. For they all seemed lost, like lost, forlorn aborigines, and they treated Alvina as if she were a higher being. They loved her that she would strip maize-cobs or pick acorns. But they were all anxious to serve her. And it seemed as if they needed some one to serve. It seemed as if Alvina, the Englishwoman, had a certain magic glamour for them, and so long as she was happy, it was a supreme joy and relief to them to have her there. But it seemed to her she would not live.

She liked Maria. She liked all of them. They were all very nice to her, at least as far as they knew. But they didn’t really know. And they were kind to each other too. They all seemed lost, like abandoned indigenous people, and they treated Alvina as if she were a higher being. They adored her, whether she was stripping corn or gathering acorns. But they were all eager to serve her. It felt like they needed someone to take care of. It was as if Alvina, the Englishwoman, had a special charm for them, and as long as she was happy, it brought them immense joy and relief to have her around. But to her, it felt like she wouldn’t survive.

And when she was unhappy! Ah, the dreadful days of cold rain mingled with sleet, when the world outside was more than impossible, and the house inside was a horror. The natives kept themselves alive by going about constantly working, dumb and elemental. But what was Alvina to do?

And when she was unhappy! Ah, those terrible days of cold rain mixed with sleet, when the world outside seemed unbearable, and the inside of the house felt like a nightmare. The locals kept themselves going by constantly working, silent and basic. But what was Alvina supposed to do?

For the house was unspeakable. The only two habitable rooms were the kitchen and Alvina’s bedroom: and the kitchen, with its little grated windows high up in the wall, one of which had a broken pane and must keep one-half of its shutters closed, was like a dark cavern vaulted and bitter with wood-smoke. Seated on the settle before the fire, the hard, greasy settle, Alvina could indeed keep the fire going, with faggots of green oak. But the smoke hurt her chest, she was not clean for one moment, and she could do nothing else. The bedroom again was just impossibly cold. And there was no other place. And from far away came the wild braying of an ass, primeval and desperate in the snow.

For the house was indescribable. The only two livable rooms were the kitchen and Alvina’s bedroom: and the kitchen, with its small grated windows high up in the wall, one of which had a broken pane and had to keep half of its shutters closed, felt like a dark cave filled with the harsh smell of wood smoke. Sitting on the hard, greasy bench in front of the fire, Alvina could manage to keep the fire going with bundles of green oak. But the smoke irritated her chest, she couldn’t stay clean for even a moment, and there was nothing else she could do. The bedroom, on the other hand, was simply unbearably cold. And there was nowhere else to go. From far away, she could hear the wild braying of a donkey, ancient and desperate in the snow.

The house was quite large; but uninhabitable. Downstairs, on the left of the wide passage where the ass occasionally stood out of the weather, and where the chickens wandered in search of treasure, was a big, long apartment where Pancrazio kept implements and tools and potatoes and pumpkins, and where four or five rabbits hopped unexpectedly out of the shadows. Opposite this, on the right, was the cantina, a dark place with wine-barrels and more agricultural stores. This was the whole of the downstairs.

The house was pretty big but unlivable. Downstairs, on the left side of the wide hallway where the donkey sometimes stood to stay dry, and where the chickens roamed looking for food, there was a large, long room where Pancrazio stored tools, equipment, potatoes, and pumpkins, and where four or five rabbits would suddenly hop out from the shadows. Across from this, on the right, was the cellar, a dark space filled with wine barrels and more farming supplies. That was the entire downstairs.

Going upstairs, half way up, at the turn of the stairs was the opening of a sort of barn, a great wire-netting behind which showed a glow of orange maize-cobs and some wheat. Upstairs were four rooms. But Alvina’s room alone was furnished. Pancrazio slept in the unfurnished bedroom opposite, on a pile of old clothes. Beyond was a room with litter in it, a chest of drawers, and rubbish of old books and photographs Pancrazio had brought from England. There was a battered photograph of Lord Leighton, among others. The fourth room, approached through the corn-chamber, was always locked.

As Alvina went upstairs, halfway up, at the bend of the stairs there was an opening that resembled a barn, with a large wire netting behind which glowed orange maize-cobs and some wheat. On the upper floor, there were four rooms. However, only Alvina’s room was furnished. Pancrazio slept in the empty bedroom across from her, on a pile of old clothes. Next to that was a room filled with clutter, a chest of drawers, and a mess of old books and photos that Pancrazio had brought from England. Among them was a worn photograph of Lord Leighton, among others. The fourth room, accessible through the corn chamber, was always locked.

Outside was just as hopeless. There had been a little garden within the stone enclosure. But fowls, geese, and the ass had made an end of this. Fowl-droppings were everywhere, indoors and out, the ass left his pile of droppings to steam in the winter air on the threshold, while his heartrending bray rent the air. Roads there were none: only deep tracks, like profound ruts with rocks in them, in the hollows, and rocky, grooved tracks over the brows. The hollow grooves were full of mud and water, and one struggled slipperily from rock to rock, or along narrow grass-ledges.

Outside was just as bleak. There used to be a small garden inside the stone walls. But the chickens, geese, and donkey ruined it. Droppings from the birds were everywhere, both inside and outside; the donkey left his mess steaming on the doorstep in the winter air, his mournful braying echoing around. There were no real roads, just deep tracks, like deep ruts with rocks in them, in the low spots, and rocky, worn paths along the ridges. The low grooves were full of mud and water, and it was a struggle to move slippery from rock to rock or along narrow strips of grass.

What was to be done, then, on mornings that were dark with sleet? Pancrazio would bring a kettle of hot water at about half-past eight. For had he not travelled Europe with English gentlemen, as a sort of model-valet! Had he not loved his English gentlemen? Even now, he was infinitely happier performing these little attentions for Alvina than attending to his wretched domains.

What was supposed to be done on mornings filled with sleet? Pancrazio would bring a kettle of hot water around 8:30. After all, hadn’t he traveled across Europe with English gentlemen, almost as a model valet? Hadn’t he truly loved his English gentlemen? Even now, he was much happier doing these small favors for Alvina than dealing with his miserable properties.

Ciccio rose early, and went about in the hap-hazard, useless way of Italians all day long, getting nothing done. Alvina came out of the icy bedroom to the black kitchen. Pancrazio would be gallantly heating milk for her, at the end of a long stick. So she would sit on the settle and drink her coffee and milk, into which she dipped her dry bread. Then the day was before her.

Ciccio got up early and spent the whole day moving around aimlessly, like Italians often do, accomplishing nothing. Alvina came out of the cold bedroom into the dark kitchen. Pancrazio would be bravely heating milk for her on the end of a long stick. So, she would sit on the bench and drink her coffee and milk, dipping her dry bread into it. Then the day lay ahead of her.

She washed her cup and her enamelled plate, and she tried to clean the kitchen. But Pancrazio had on the fire a great black pot, dangling from the chain. He was boiling food for the eternal pig—the only creature for which any cooking was done. Ciccio was tramping in with faggots. Pancrazio went in and out, back and forth from his pot.

She washed her cup and her enamel plate, and she tried to tidy up the kitchen. But Pancrazio had a big black pot on the fire, hanging from the chain. He was boiling food for the eternal pig—the only creature that ever got any cooking done for it. Ciccio was coming in with firewood. Pancrazio was moving in and out, back and forth from his pot.

Alvina stroked her brow and decided on a method. Once she was rid of Pancrazio, she would wash every cup and plate and utensil in boiling water. Well, at last Pancrazio went off with his great black pan, and she set to. But there were not six pieces of crockery in the house, and not more than six cooking utensils. These were soon scrubbed. Then she scrubbed the two little tables and the shelves. She lined the food-chest with clean paper. She washed the high window-ledges and the narrow mantel-piece, that had large mounds of dusty candle-wax, in deposits. Then she tackled the settle. She scrubbed it also. Then she looked at the floor. And even she, English housewife as she was, realized the futility of trying to wash it. As well try to wash the earth itself outside. It was just a piece of stone-laid earth. She swept it as well as she could, and made a little order in the faggot-heap in the corner. Then she washed the little, high-up windows, to try and let in light.

Alvina rubbed her forehead and came up with a plan. Once she got rid of Pancrazio, she'd clean every cup, plate, and utensil using boiling water. Finally, Pancrazio left with his big black pan, and she got to work. But there were fewer than six pieces of dishware in the house, and no more than six cooking utensils. Those were quickly scrubbed. Next, she cleaned the two small tables and the shelves. She lined the food chest with fresh paper. She washed the tall window ledges and the narrow mantel, which had big clumps of dusty candle wax piled up. Then she focused on the settle. She scrubbed that too. Afterward, she glanced at the floor. Even she, an English housewife, understood the hopelessness of attempting to wash it. It was like trying to wash the ground outside. It was just a patch of stone-laid dirt. She swept it as best as she could and organized the pile of firewood in the corner. Then she cleaned the small, high windows to let in some light.

And what was the difference? A dank wet soapy smell, and not much more. Maria had kept scuffling admiringly in and out, crying her wonderment and approval. She had most ostentatiously chased out an obtrusive hen, from this temple of cleanliness. And that was all.

And what was the difference? A musty, wet, soapy smell, and not much else. Maria had kept sneaking in and out, expressing her amazement and approval. She had very deliberately chased out a nosy hen from this place of cleanliness. And that was it.

It was hopeless. The same black walls, the same floor, the same cold from behind, the same green-oak wood-smoke, the same bucket of water from the well—the same come-and-go of aimless busy men, the same cackle of wet hens, the same hopeless nothingness.

It was hopeless. The same black walls, the same floor, the same cold from behind, the same green-oak wood smoke, the same bucket of water from the well—the same cycle of aimless busy men coming and going, the same clucking of wet hens, the same pointless nothingness.

Alvina stood up against it for a time. And then she caught a bad cold, and was wretched. Probably it was the wood-smoke. But her chest was raw, she felt weak and miserable. She could not sit in her bedroom, for it was too cold. If she sat in the darkness of the kitchen she was hurt with smoke, and perpetually cold behind her neck. And Pancrazio rather resented the amount of faggots consumed for nothing. The only hope would have been in work. But there was nothing in that house to be done. How could she even sew?

Alvina resisted it for a while. Then she caught a bad cold and felt awful. It was probably the wood smoke. Her chest was sore, and she felt weak and miserable. She couldn't sit in her bedroom because it was too cold. If she sat in the dim kitchen, she was bothered by the smoke and constantly cold at the back of her neck. Pancrazio was also annoyed about the amount of firewood being wasted. The only solution would have been to find work. But there was nothing to do in that house. How could she even sew?

She was to prepare the mid-day and evening meals. But with no pots, and over a smoking wood fire, what could she prepare? Black and greasy, she boiled potatoes and fried meat in lard, in a long-handled frying pan. Then Pancrazio decreed that Maria should prepare macaroni with the tomato sauce, and thick vegetable soup, and sometimes polenta. This coarse, heavy food was wearying beyond words.

She had to prepare the lunch and dinner. But without any pots and with just a smoky wood fire, what could she make? Black and greasy, she boiled potatoes and fried meat in lard using a long-handled frying pan. Then Pancrazio decided that Maria should make macaroni with tomato sauce, thick vegetable soup, and sometimes polenta. This heavy, coarse food was exhausting beyond description.

Alvina began to feel she would die, in the awful comfortless meaninglessness of it all. True, sunny days returned and some magic. But she was weak and feverish with her cold, which would not get better. So that even in the sunshine the crude comfortlessness and inferior savagery of the place only repelled her.

Alvina started to feel like she would die from the awful, comfortless meaninglessness of it all. Sure, sunny days came back and there was some magic. But she was weak and feverish from her cold, which wouldn’t improve. Even in the sunshine, the harsh discomfort and ugly rawness of the place only pushed her away.

The others were depressed when she was unhappy.

The others felt down whenever she was upset.

“Do you wish you were back in England?” Ciccio asked her, with a little sardonic bitterness in his voice. She looked at him without answering. He ducked and went away.

“Do you wish you were back in England?” Ciccio asked her, a hint of sarcasm in his voice. She looked at him without replying. He shrugged it off and walked away.

“We will make a fire-place in the other bedroom,” said Pancrazio.

“We're going to build a fireplace in the other bedroom,” said Pancrazio.

No sooner said than done. Ciccio persuaded Alvina to stay in bed a few days. She was thankful to take refuge. Then she heard a rare come-and-go. Pancrazio, Ciccio, Giovanni, Maria and a mason all set about the fire-place. Up and down stairs they went, Maria carrying stone and lime on her head, and swerving in Alvina’s doorway, with her burden perched aloft, to shout a few unintelligible words. In the intervals of lime-carrying she brought the invalid her soup or her coffee or her hot milk.

No sooner said than done. Ciccio convinced Alvina to stay in bed for a few days. She was grateful for the chance to take a break. Then she heard a rare hustle and bustle. Pancrazio, Ciccio, Giovanni, Maria, and a mason were all busying themselves around the fireplace. They went up and down the stairs, with Maria carrying stones and lime on her head, swaying in Alvina’s doorway, balancing her load, to shout a few unintelligible words. In between hauling lime, she brought the sick woman her soup or coffee or hot milk.

It turned out quite a good job—a pleasant room with two windows, that would have all the sun in the afternoon, and would see the mountains on one hand, the far-off village perched up on the other. When she was well enough they set off one early Monday morning to the market in Ossona. They left the house by starlight, but dawn was coming by the time they reached the river. At the high-road, Pancrazio harnessed the ass, and after endless delay they jogged off to Ossona. The dawning mountains were wonderful, dim-green and mauve and rose, the ground rang with frost. Along the roads many peasants were trooping to market, women in their best dresses, some of thick heavy silk with the white, full-sleeved bodices, dresses green, lavender, dark-red, with gay kerchiefs on the head: men muffled in cloaks, treading silently in their pointed skin sandals: asses with loads, carts full of peasants, a belated cow.

It turned out to be quite a nice job— a pleasant room with two windows that would get plenty of sun in the afternoon and have views of the mountains on one side and the distant village on the other. When she was feeling well enough, they set off one early Monday morning to the market in Ossona. They left the house under the stars, but dawn was breaking by the time they reached the river. At the main road, Pancrazio harnessed the donkey, and after what felt like forever, they finally set off to Ossona. The mountains at dawn were beautiful, a mix of dim green, mauve, and rose, and the ground was frosty. Along the roads, many farmers were heading to market, women in their finest dresses—some made of thick, heavy silk with white, full-sleeved bodices, in colors like green, lavender, and dark red, with colorful kerchiefs on their heads; men wrapped in cloaks, walking quietly in their pointed leather sandals; donkeys carrying loads, carts filled with farmers, and a late cow.

The market was lovely, there in the crown of the pass, in the old town, on the frosty sunny morning. Bulls, cows, sheep, pigs, goats stood and lay about under the bare little trees on the platform high over the valley: some one had kindled a great fire of brush-wood, and men crowded round, out of the blue frost. From laden asses vegetables were unloaded, from little carts all kinds of things, boots, pots, tin-ware, hats, sweet-things, and heaps of corn and beans and seeds. By eight o’clock in the December morning the market was in full swing: a great crowd of handsome mountain people, all peasants, nearly all in costume, with different head-dresses.

The market was beautiful, situated in the center of the pass, in the old town, on that frosty sunny morning. Bulls, cows, sheep, pigs, and goats stood and lounged under the bare little trees on the platform high above the valley: someone had started a big fire of brushwood, and men gathered around it, escaping the blue frost. Loaded donkeys were unloading vegetables, and from small carts came all kinds of goods—boots, pots, tinware, hats, sweets, and piles of corn, beans, and seeds. By eight o’clock on that December morning, the market was buzzing: a large crowd of attractive mountain people, all peasants, mostly in traditional outfits, with various head coverings.

Ciccio and Pancrazio and Alvina went quietly about. They bought pots and pans and vegetables and sweet-things and thick rush matting and two wooden arm-chairs and one old soft arm-chair, going quietly and bargaining modestly among the crowd, as Anglicized Italians do.

Ciccio, Pancrazio, and Alvina went about quietly. They bought pots, pans, vegetables, sweets, thick rush matting, two wooden armchairs, and one old soft armchair, moving quietly and bargaining modestly among the crowd, just like Anglicized Italians do.

The sun came on to the market at about nine o’clock, and then, from the terrace of the town gate, Alvina looked down on the wonderful sight of all the coloured dresses of the peasant women, the black hats of the men, the heaps of goods, the squealing pigs, the pale lovely cattle, the many tethered asses—and she wondered if she would die before she became one with it altogether. It was impossible for her to become one with it altogether. Ciccio would have to take her to England again, or to America. He was always hinting at America.

The sun rose over the market around nine o’clock, and from the terrace of the town gate, Alvina looked down at the amazing scene of all the colorful dresses of the peasant women, the black hats of the men, the piles of goods, the squealing pigs, the beautiful pale cattle, the many tied-up donkeys—and she wondered if she would die before she fully connected with it all. It seemed impossible for her to fully connect with it. Ciccio would have to take her back to England or to America. He always hinted at America.

But then, Italy might enter the war. Even here it was the great theme of conversation. She looked down on the seethe of the market. The sun was warm on her. Ciccio and Pancrazio were bargaining for two cowskin rugs: she saw Ciccio standing with his head rather forward. Her husband! She felt her heart die away within her.

But then, Italy might join the war. Even here, it was the main topic of conversation. She looked down at the hustle and bustle of the market. The sun felt warm on her. Ciccio and Pancrazio were haggling over two cowskin rugs: she saw Ciccio standing with his head slightly forward. Her husband! She felt her heart sink.

All those other peasant women, did they feel as she did?—the same sort of acquiescent passion, the same lapse of life? She believed they did. The same helpless passion for the man, the same remoteness from the world’s actuality? Probably, under all their tension of money and money-grubbing and vindictive mountain morality and rather horrible religion, probably they felt the same. She was one with them. But she could never endure it for a life-time. It was only a test on her. Ciccio must take her to America, or England—to America preferably.

All those other peasant women, did they feel like she did?—the same kind of resigned passion, the same sense of life slipping away? She thought they did. The same helpless desire for the man, the same distance from the reality of the world? Probably, beneath all their struggles with money and their greedy ways and harsh mountain morals and pretty grim religion, they felt the same. She was connected to them. But she could never put up with it for a lifetime. It was only a trial for her. Ciccio had to take her to America, or England—preferably America.

And even as he turned to look for her, she felt a strange thrilling in her bowels: a sort of trill strangely within her, yet extraneous to her. She caught her hand to her flank. And Ciccio was looking up for her from the market beneath, searching with that quick, hasty look. He caught sight of her. She seemed to glow with a delicate light for him, there beyond all the women. He came straight towards her, smiling his slow, enigmatic smile. He could not bear it if he lost her. She knew how he loved her—almost inhumanly, elementally, without communication. And she stood with her hand to her side, her face frightened. She hardly noticed him. It seemed to her she was with child. And yet in the whole market-place she was aware of nothing but him.

And just as he turned to look for her, she felt a strange thrill in her stomach—a kind of excitement that felt both inside her and separate from her. She pressed her hand against her side. Ciccio was looking up at her from the market below, scanning the crowd with a quick, eager glance. He spotted her. She appeared to glow with a soft light for him, standing out among all the other women. He walked straight toward her, wearing his slow, mysterious smile. He couldn't stand the thought of losing her. She knew how deeply he loved her—almost unnaturally, fundamentally, without words. She stood there with her hand on her side, her face filled with fear. She hardly noticed him. It felt to her like she was pregnant. Yet, in the bustling marketplace, she was aware of nothing but him.

“We have bought the skins,” he said. “Twenty-seven lire each.”

“We’ve bought the skins,” he said. “Twenty-seven lire each.”

She looked at him, his dark skin, his golden eyes—so near to her, so unified with her, yet so incommunicably remote. How far off was his being from hers!

She looked at him, his dark skin, his golden eyes—so close to her, so connected with her, yet so impossibly distant. How far away was his existence from hers!

“I believe I’m going to have a child,” she said.

“I think I’m going to have a baby,” she said.

“Eh?” he ejaculated quickly. But he had understood. His eyes shone weirdly on her. She felt the strange terror and loveliness of his passion. And she wished she could lie down there by that town gate, in the sun, and swoon for ever unconscious. Living was almost too great a demand on her. His yellow, luminous eyes watched her and enveloped her. There was nothing for her but to yield, yield, yield. And yet she could not sink to earth.

“Eh?” he exclaimed quickly. But he understood. His eyes shone oddly at her. She felt the strange mix of fear and beauty in his passion. And she wished she could lie down there by that town gate, in the sun, and faint forever without a care. Living was almost too much for her to handle. His bright, yellow eyes watched her and surrounded her. There was nothing for her but to give in, give in, give in. And yet she couldn’t bring herself to fall to the ground.

She saw Pancrazio carrying the skins to the little cart, which was tilted up under a small, pale-stemmed tree on the platform above the valley. Then she saw him making his way quickly back through the crowd, to rejoin them.

She saw Pancrazio carrying the skins to the small cart, which was tilted up under a little, pale-stemmed tree on the platform above the valley. Then she saw him quickly making his way back through the crowd to rejoin them.

“Did you feel something?” said Ciccio.

“Did you feel something?” Ciccio asked.

“Yes—here—!” she said, pressing her hand on her side as the sensation trilled once more upon her consciousness. She looked at him with remote, frightened eyes.

“Yes—here—!” she said, pressing her hand against her side as the feeling surged through her again. She looked at him with distant, scared eyes.

“That’s good—” he said, his eyes full of a triumphant, incommunicable meaning.

"That's great—" he said, his eyes filled with a triumphant, unspoken meaning.

“Well!—And now,” said Pancrazio, coming up, “shall we go and eat something?”

“Well!—And now,” said Pancrazio, approaching, “should we go grab something to eat?”

They jogged home in the little flat cart in the wintry afternoon. It was almost night before they had got the ass untackled from the shafts, at the wild lonely house where Pancrazio left the cart. Giovanni was there with the lantern. Ciccio went on ahead with Alvina, whilst the others stood to load up the ass by the high-way.

They jogged home in the small flat cart on a wintry afternoon. It was almost night by the time they managed to get the donkey untethered from the shafts at the remote, lonely house where Pancrazio left the cart. Giovanni was there with the lantern. Ciccio went ahead with Alvina, while the others stayed behind to load up the donkey by the road.

Ciccio watched Alvina carefully. When they were over the river, and among the dark scrub, he took her in his arms and kissed her with long, terrible passion. She saw the snow-ridges flare with evening, beyond his cheek. They had glowed dawn as she crossed the river outwards, they were white-fiery now in the dusk sky as she returned. What strange valley of shadow was she threading? What was the terrible man’s passion that haunted her like a dark angel? Why was she so much beyond herself?

Ciccio watched Alvina closely. When they were over the river and surrounded by the dark underbrush, he pulled her in his arms and kissed her with intense, overwhelming passion. She noticed the snow-capped ridges glowing in the evening light beyond his cheek. They had looked bright and radiant at dawn as she crossed the river earlier, but now they appeared white-hot against the darkening sky as she returned. What strange valley of shadows was she moving through? What was the intense passion of this man that lingered in her mind like a dark angel? Why did she feel so far removed from herself?

CHAPTER XVI
SUSPENSE

Christmas was at hand. There was a heap of maize cobs still unstripped. Alvina sat with Ciccio stripping them, in the corn-place.

Christmas was approaching. There was a pile of corn cobs still unshucked. Alvina sat with Ciccio husking them in the corn area.

“Will you be able to stop here till the baby is born?” he asked her.

“Will you be able to stay here until the baby is born?” he asked her.

She watched the films of the leaves come off from the burning gold maize cob under his fingers, the long, ruddy cone of fruition. The heap of maize on one side burned like hot sunshine, she felt it really gave off warmth, it glowed, it burned. On the other side the filmy, crackly, sere sheaths were also faintly sunny. Again and again the long, red-gold, full ear of corn came clear in his hands, and was put gently aside. He looked up at her, with his yellow eyes.

She watched the films of the leaves come off the burning golden corn cob under his fingers, the long, reddish cone of ripeness. The pile of corn on one side burned like hot sunshine; she felt it actually radiated warmth, it glowed, it burned. On the other side, the thin, crackly, dry husks were also slightly sunny. Again and again, the long, red-gold, full ear of corn became clear in his hands and was set gently aside. He looked up at her with his yellow eyes.

“Yes, I think so,” she said. “Will you?”

“Yes, I think so,” she said. “Will you?”

“Yes, if they let me. I should like it to be born here.”

“Yes, if they allow me. I would love for it to be born here.”

“Would you like to bring up a child here?” she asked.

“Do you want to raise a kid here?” she asked.

“You wouldn’t be happy here, so long,” he said, sadly.

“You wouldn’t be happy here for long,” he said, sadly.

“Would you?”

“Will you?”

He slowly shook his head: indefinite.

He slowly shook his head: unclear.

She was settling down. She had her room upstairs, her cups and plates and spoons, her own things. Pancrazio had gone back to his old habit, he went across and ate with Giovanni and Maria, Ciccio and Alvina had their meals in their pleasant room upstairs. They were happy alone. Only sometimes the terrible influence of the place preyed on her.

She was getting comfortable. She had her room upstairs, her cups, plates, and spoons, her own things. Pancrazio had returned to his old routine, going over to eat with Giovanni and Maria, while Ciccio and Alvina had their meals in their nice room upstairs. They were happy on their own. Only occasionally did the terrible influence of the place weigh on her.

However, she had a clean room of her own, where she could sew and read. She had written to the matron and Mrs. Tuke, and Mrs. Tuke had sent books. Also she helped Ciccio when she could, and Maria was teaching her to spin the white sheep’s wool into coarse thread.

However, she had her own clean room where she could sew and read. She had written to the matron and Mrs. Tuke, and Mrs. Tuke had sent books. She also helped Ciccio whenever she could, and Maria was teaching her how to spin the white sheep's wool into coarse thread.

This morning Pancrazio and Giovanni had gone off somewhere, Alvina and Ciccio were alone on the place, stripping the last maize. Suddenly, in the grey morning air, a wild music burst out: the drone of a bagpipe, and a man’s high voice half singing, half yelling a brief verse, at the end of which a wild flourish on some other reedy wood instrument. Alvina sat still in surprise. It was a strange, high, rapid, yelling music, the very voice of the mountains. Beautiful, in our musical sense of the word, it was not. But oh, the magic, the nostalgia of the untamed, heathen past which it evoked.

This morning, Pancrazio and Giovanni had gone off somewhere, while Alvina and Ciccio were alone, finishing up with the last of the corn. Suddenly, in the gray morning air, a wild music erupted: the drone of a bagpipe, and a man's high voice half-singing, half-yelling a short verse, followed by a wild flourish on some other reed instrument. Alvina sat still, surprised. It was a strange, high, rapid, yelling music, the very essence of the mountains. Beautiful, in our traditional sense, it wasn’t. But oh, the magic, the nostalgia of the untamed, savage past it stirred up.

“It is for Christmas,” said Ciccio. “They will come every day now.”

“It’s for Christmas,” Ciccio said. “They’ll be coming every day now.”

Alvina rose and went round to the little balcony. Two men stood below, amid the crumbling of finely falling snow. One, the elder, had a bagpipe whose bag was patched with shirting: the younger was dressed in greenish clothes, he had his face lifted, and was yelling the verses of the unintelligible Christmas ballad: short, rapid verses, followed by a brilliant flourish on a short wooden pipe he held ready in his hand. Alvina felt he was going to be out of breath. But no, rapid and high came the next verse, verse after verse, with the wild scream on the little new pipe in between, over the roar of the bagpipe. And the crumbs of snow were like a speckled veil, faintly drifting the atmosphere and powdering the littered threshold where they stood—a threshold littered with faggots, leaves, straw, fowls and geese and ass droppings, and rag thrown out from the house, and pieces of paper.

Alvina got up and walked over to the small balcony. Below her, two men stood in the softly falling snow. The older man had a bagpipe with a patched bag made from shirt fabric, while the younger one wore greenish clothes, his face tilted up as he shouted the lines of an unclear Christmas song: short, quick verses followed by a flashy flourish on a small wooden pipe he held in his hand. Alvina thought he might run out of breath. But no, the next verse came out fast and high, one after another, with the wild scream from the little new pipe mixed in with the loud bagpipe music. The snowflakes drifted down like a speckled veil, lightly covering the messy ground where they were standing—a ground cluttered with sticks, leaves, straw, chickens, geese, donkey droppings, rags thrown out from the house, and bits of paper.

The carol suddenly ended, the young man snatched off his hat to Alvina who stood above, and in the same breath he was gone, followed by the bagpipe. Alvina saw them dropping hurriedly down the incline between the twiggy wild oaks.

The carol suddenly stopped, and the young man took off his hat to Alvina, who was standing above, and in the same moment, he was gone, followed by the bagpipe. Alvina saw them rushing down the slope between the tangled wild oaks.

“They will come every day now, till Christmas,” said Ciccio. “They go to every house.”

“They will come every day now, until Christmas,” said Ciccio. “They visit every house.”

And sure enough, when Alvina went down, in the cold, silent house, and out to the well in the still crumbling snow, she heard the sound far off, strange, yelling, wonderful: and the same ache for she knew not what overcame her, so that she felt one might go mad, there in the veiled silence of these mountains, in the great hilly valley cut off from the world.

And sure enough, when Alvina went downstairs in the cold, quiet house and stepped out to the well in the slowly melting snow, she heard a distant, strange, wonderful yelling. The same longing for something she couldn’t identify washed over her, making her feel as if she might go crazy, surrounded by the muffled silence of these mountains, in the vast hilly valley that felt cut off from everything else.

Ciccio worked all day on the land or round about. He was building a little earth closet also: the obvious and unscreened place outside was impossible. It was curious how little he went to Pescocalascio, how little he mixed with the natives. He seemed always to withhold something from them. Only with his relatives, of whom he had many, he was more free, in a kind of family intimacy.

Ciccio worked all day on the land or nearby. He was also building a little outdoor toilet; the clearly visible and exposed spot outside just wouldn't do. It was interesting how rarely he went to Pescocalascio and how little he interacted with the locals. He always seemed to keep something from them. Only with his relatives, of whom he had many, did he feel more at ease, sharing a sense of family closeness.

Yet even here he was guarded. His uncle at the mill, an unwashed, fat man with a wife who tinkled with gold and grime, and who shouted a few lost words of American, insisted on giving Alvina wine and a sort of cake made with cheese and rice. Ciccio too was feasted, in the dark hole of a room. And the two natives seemed to press their cheer on Alvina and Ciccio whole-heartedly.

Yet even here he was cautious. His uncle at the mill, a dirty, overweight man with a wife who jingled with gold and grime, and who shouted a few garbled words of English, insisted on giving Alvina wine and a type of cake made with cheese and rice. Ciccio was also treated to a feast in the dark corner of a room. The two locals seemed to genuinely offer their hospitality to Alvina and Ciccio.

“How nice they are!” said Alvina when she had left. “They give so freely.”

“How nice they are!” Alvina said after she had left. “They give so generously.”

But Ciccio smiled a wry smile, silent.

But Ciccio smiled a crooked smile, saying nothing.

“Why do you make a face?” she said.

“Why are you making that face?” she said.

“It’s because you are a foreigner, and they think you will go away again,” he said.

“It’s because you’re a foreigner, and they think you’ll leave again,” he said.

“But I should have thought that would make them less generous,” she said.

“But I would have thought that would make them less generous,” she said.

“No. They like to give to foreigners. They don’t like to give to the people here. Giocomo puts water in the wine which he sells to the people who go by. And if I leave the donkey in her shed, I give Marta Maria something, or the next time she won’t let me have it. Ha, they are—they are sly ones, the people here.”

“No. They prefer giving to outsiders. They don’t want to help the locals. Giocomo dilutes the wine he sells to passersby. And if I leave the donkey in her shed, I have to give Marta Maria something, or the next time she won’t let me use it. Ha, they are— they are clever ones, the people here.”

“They are like that everywhere,” said Alvina.

“They’re like that everywhere,” Alvina said.

“Yes. But nowhere they say so many bad things about people as here—nowhere where I have ever been.”

“Yes. But nowhere have I heard so many bad things about people as here—nowhere else I've ever been.”

It was strange to Alvina to feel the deep-bed-rock distrust which all the hill-peasants seemed to have of one another. They were watchful, venomous, dangerous.

It felt odd to Alvina to sense the deep-rooted distrust that all the hill peasants seemed to have for one another. They were alert, hostile, and threatening.

“Ah,” said Pancrazio, “I am glad there is a woman in my house once more.”

“Ah,” said Pancrazio, “I’m glad to have a woman in my house again.”

“But did nobody come in and do for you before?” asked Alvina. “Why didn’t you pay somebody?”

“But did no one come in and help you before?” asked Alvina. “Why didn’t you hire someone?”

“Nobody will come,” said Pancrazio, in his slow, aristocratic English. “Nobody will come, because I am a man, and if somebody should see her at my house, they will all talk.”

“Nobody will come,” said Pancrazio, in his slow, aristocratic English. “Nobody will come, because I’m a man, and if anyone sees her at my house, everyone will talk.”

“Talk!” Alvina looked at the deeply-lined man of sixty-six, “But what will they say?”

“Talk!” Alvina said, looking at the deeply lined man who was sixty-six. “But what will they say?”

“Many bad things. Many bad things indeed. They are not good people here. All saying bad things, and all jealous. They don’t like me because I have a house—they think I am too much a signore. They say to me ‘Why do you think you are a signore?’ Oh, they are bad people, envious, you cannot have anything to do with them.”

“Many terrible things. Many terrible things indeed. They aren’t good people here. All talking badly, and all envious. They don’t like me because I have a house—they think I act too much like a signore. They say to me, ‘Why do you think you’re a signore?’ Oh, they are bad people, full of jealousy; you can’t get involved with them.”

“They are nice to me,” said Alvina.

“They're nice to me,” Alvina said.

“They think you will go away. But if you stay, they will say bad things. You must wait. Oh, they are evil people, evil against one another, against everybody but strangers who don’t know them—”

“They think you’ll leave. But if you stick around, they’ll talk badly about you. You have to be patient. Oh, they’re terrible people, awful to each other and to everyone except for strangers who don’t know them—”

Alvina felt the curious passion in Pancrazio’s voice, the passion of a man who has lived for many years in England and known the social confidence of England, and who, coming back, is deeply injured by the ancient malevolence of the remote, somewhat gloomy hill-peasantry. She understood also why he was so glad to have her in his house, so proud, why he loved serving her. She seemed to see a fairness, a luminousness in the northern soul, something free, touched with divinity such as “these people here” lacked entirely.

Alvina felt the intriguing passion in Pancrazio’s voice, the passion of a man who had spent many years in England and experienced its social confidence, and who, upon returning, was deeply hurt by the old hostility of the distant, somewhat somber rural villagers. She also understood why he was so pleased to have her in his home, so proud, why he enjoyed serving her. She sensed a fairness, a brightness in the northern soul, something free, touched by divinity that "these people here" completely lacked.

When she went to Ossona with him, she knew everybody questioned him about her and Ciccio. She began to get the drift of the questions—which Pancrazio answered with reserve.

When she went to Ossona with him, she knew everyone was asking him about her and Ciccio. She started to pick up on the questions—which Pancrazio answered cautiously.

“And how long are they staying?”

“And how long are they staying?”

This was an invariable, envious question. And invariably Pancrazio answered with a reserved—

This was a constant, jealous question. And every time, Pancrazio answered with a reserved—

“Some months. As long as they like.”

"Some months. As long as they want."

And Alvina could feel waves of black envy go out against Pancrazio, because she was domiciled with him, and because she sat with him in the flat cart, driving to Ossona.

And Alvina could feel waves of black jealousy towards Pancrazio because she was living with him and because she sat with him in the flat cart, driving to Ossona.

Yet Pancrazio himself was a study. He was thin, and very shabby, and rather out of shape. Only in his yellow eyes lurked a strange sardonic fire, and a leer which puzzled her. When Ciccio happened to be out in the evening he would sit with her and tell her stories of Lord Leighton and Millais and Alma Tadema and other academicians dead and living. There would sometimes be a strange passivity on his worn face, an impassive, almost Red Indian look. And then again he would stir into a curious, arch, malevolent laugh, for all the world like a debauched old tom-cat. His narration was like this: either simple, bare, stoical, with a touch of nobility; or else satiric, malicious, with a strange, rather repellent jeering.

Yet Pancrazio himself was quite a character. He was skinny, very scruffy, and a bit out of shape. Only in his yellow eyes was there a strange, sardonic spark and a sneer that puzzled her. When Ciccio happened to be out in the evening, he would sit with her and tell her stories about Lord Leighton, Millais, Alma Tadema, and other artists, both past and present. Sometimes, there would be a strange stillness on his worn face, giving him an impassive, almost Native American look. Then he'd suddenly break into a curious, mischievous, malevolent laugh, just like a debauched old tomcat. His storytelling was either simple and straightforward, with a hint of nobility, or else satirical, malicious, and oddly off-putting.

“Leighton—he wasn’t Lord Leighton then—he wouldn’t have me to sit for him, because my figure was too poor, he didn’t like it. He liked fair young men, with plenty of flesh. But once, when he was doing a picture—I don’t know if you know it? It is a crucifixion, with a man on a cross, and—” He described the picture. “No! Well, the model had to be tied hanging on to a wooden cross. And it made you suffer! Ah!” Here the odd, arch, diabolic yellow flare lit up through the stoicism of Pancrazio’s eyes. “Because Leighton, he was cruel to his model. He wouldn’t let you rest. ‘Damn you, you’ve got to keep still till I’ve finished with you, you devil,’ so he said. Well, for this man on the cross, he couldn’t get a model who would do it for him. They all tried it once, but they would not go again. So they said to him, he must try Califano, because Califano was the only man who would stand it. At last then he sent for me. ‘I don’t like your damned figure, Califano,’ he said to me, ‘but nobody will do this if you won’t. Now will you do it? ‘Yes!’ I said, ‘I will.’ So he tied me up on the cross. And he paid me well, so I stood it. Well, he kept me tied up, hanging you know forwards naked on this cross, for four hours. And then it was luncheon. And after luncheon he would tie me again. Well, I suffered. I suffered so much, that I must lean against the wall to support me to walk home. And in the night I could not sleep, I could cry with the pains in my arms and my ribs, I had no sleep. ‘You’ve said you’d do it, so now you must,’ he said to me. ‘And I will do it,’ I said. And so he tied me up. This cross, you know, was on a little raised place—I don’t know what you call it—”

“Leighton—he wasn’t Lord Leighton then—wouldn’t let me sit for him because he thought my figure was too thin; he didn’t like it. He preferred fair young men with more flesh on them. But once, when he was working on a painting—I don’t know if you’ve seen it? It’s a crucifixion, with a man on a cross, and—” He described the painting. “No! Well, the model had to be tied up on a wooden cross. And it was painful! Ah!” Here the strange, playful, devilish yellow light flickered in Pancrazio’s eyes. “Because Leighton was tough on his models. He wouldn’t let you take a break. ‘Damn you, you have to stay still until I’m done with you, you devil,’ he told me. Well, for this man on the cross, he couldn’t find a model who would do it. They all tried once, but wouldn’t come back. So they told him he had to try Califano, because Califano was the only guy who could handle it. Finally, he called for me. ‘I don’t like your damn figure, Califano,’ he said to me, ‘but nobody else will do this if you won’t. So will you do it?’ ‘Yes!’ I said, ‘I will.’ So he tied me up on the cross. And he paid me well, so I put up with it. Well, he kept me tied up, hanging forward, you know, naked on this cross for four hours. Then it was lunchtime. After lunch, he would tie me up again. Well, I suffered. I suffered so much that I had to lean against the wall just to walk home. And that night, I couldn’t sleep; I felt like crying from the pain in my arms and ribs, I couldn’t get any rest. ‘You said you’d do it, so now you have to,’ he said to me. ‘And I will do it,’ I replied. And so he tied me up. This cross, you know, was on a little raised platform—I don’t know what you call it—”

“A platform,” suggested Alvina.

"A platform," Alvina suggested.

“A platform. Now one day when he came to do something to me, when I was tied up, he slipped back over this platform, and he pulled me, who was tied on the cross, with him. So we all fell down, he with the naked man on top of him, and the heavy cross on top of us both. I could not move, because I was tied. And it was so, with me on top of him, and the heavy cross, that he could not get out. So he had to lie shouting underneath me until some one came to the studio to untie me. No, we were not hurt, because the top of the cross fell so that it did not crush us. ‘Now you have had a taste of the cross,’ I said to him. ‘Yes, you devil, but I shan’t let you off,’ he said to me.

“A platform. One day, when he came to do something to me while I was tied up, he slipped back over this platform and pulled me, still tied to the cross, along with him. We both fell down, him with the naked man on top of him and the heavy cross on both of us. I couldn’t move because I was tied. With me on top of him and the heavy cross, he couldn’t get out. So he had to lie there shouting underneath me until someone came to the studio to untie me. No, we weren’t hurt because the top of the cross fell in a way that didn’t crush us. ‘Now you’ve had a taste of the cross,’ I said to him. ‘Yes, you devil, but I won’t let you off,’ he replied.”

“To make the time go he would ask me questions. Once he said, ‘Now, Califano, what time is it? I give you three guesses, and if you guess right once I give you sixpence.’ So I guessed three o’clock. ‘That’s one. Now then, what time is it? ‘Again, three o’clock. ‘That’s two guesses gone, you silly devil. Now then, what time is it? ‘So now I was obstinate, and I said Three o’clock. He took out his watch. ‘Why damn you, how did you know? I give you a shilling—’ It was three o’clock, as I said, so he gave me a shilling instead of sixpence as he had said—”

“To pass the time, he would ask me questions. Once he said, ‘Now, Califano, what time is it? I’ll give you three guesses, and if you get it right once, I’ll give you sixpence.’ So I guessed three o’clock. ‘That’s one. Now, what time is it?’ Again, I said three o’clock. ‘That’s two guesses gone, you silly devil. Now then, what time is it?’ At that point, I was stubborn, and I said Three o’clock. He pulled out his watch. ‘Well damn you, how did you know? I’ll give you a shilling—’ It was three o’clock, just like I said, so he gave me a shilling instead of the sixpence he had mentioned—”

It was strange, in the silent winter afternoon, downstairs in the black kitchen, to sit drinking a cup of tea with Pancrazio and hearing these stories of English painters. It was strange to look at the battered figure of Pancrazio, and think how much he had been crucified through the long years in London, for the sake of late Victorian art. It was strangest of all to see through his yellow, often dull, red-rimmed eyes these blithe and well-conditioned painters. Pancrazio looked on them admiringly and contemptuously, as an old, rakish tom-cat might look on such frivolous well-groomed young gentlemen.

It was odd, on that quiet winter afternoon, sitting in the dark kitchen, drinking tea with Pancrazio and hearing these stories about English painters. It felt strange to look at Pancrazio’s worn figure and think about how much he had sacrificed over the years in London for the sake of late Victorian art. But what was strangest of all was to see through his yellow, often dull, red-rimmed eyes these cheerful and well-maintained painters. Pancrazio regarded them with a mix of admiration and disdain, much like an old, disreputable tom-cat watching those fancy, carefree young gentlemen.

As a matter of fact Pancrazio had never been rakish or debauched, but mountain-moral, timid. So that the queer, half-sinister drop of his eyelids was curious, and the strange, wicked yellow flare that came into his eyes was almost frightening. There was in the man a sort of sulphur-yellow flame of passion which would light up in his battered body and give him an almost diabolic look. Alvina felt that if she were left much alone with him she would need all her English ascendancy not to be afraid of him.

As a matter of fact, Pancrazio had never been a wild or indulgent person, but rather moral and timid. So, the strange, slightly sinister droop of his eyelids was intriguing, and the odd, wicked yellow glare that sparkled in his eyes was nearly terrifying. There was a kind of sulfur-yellow flame of passion within him that would ignite in his worn body, giving him an almost devilish appearance. Alvina sensed that if she spent too much time alone with him, she would need all her British confidence to avoid being afraid of him.

It was a Sunday morning just before Christmas when Alvina and Ciccio and Pancrazio set off for Pescocalascio for the first time. Snow had fallen—not much round the house, but deep between the banks as they climbed. And the sun was very bright. So that the mountains were dazzling. The snow was wet on the roads. They wound between oak-trees and under the broom-scrub, climbing over the jumbled hills that lay between the mountains, until the village came near. They got on to a broader track, where the path from a distant village joined theirs. They were all talking, in the bright clear air of the morning.

It was a Sunday morning right before Christmas when Alvina, Ciccio, and Pancrazio set off for Pescocalascio for the first time. Snow had fallen—not much around the house, but deep between the banks as they climbed. The sun was shining brightly, making the mountains shine. The snow was wet on the roads. They wound their way between oak trees and under the broom scrub, climbing over the rolling hills that lay between the mountains, until they got close to the village. They reached a wider path where a trail from a distant village connected with theirs. They were all chatting in the bright, clear morning air.

A little man came down an upper path. As he joined them near the village he hailed them in English:

A small man came down an upper path. As he approached them near the village, he greeted them in English:

“Good morning. Nice morning.”

“Good morning. Lovely day.”

“Does everybody speak English here?” asked Alvina.

“Does everyone speak English here?” asked Alvina.

“I have been eighteen years in Glasgow. I am only here for a trip.”

“I've spent eighteen years in Glasgow. I'm just here for a visit.”

He was a little Italian shop-keeper from Glasgow. He was most friendly, insisted on paying for drinks, and coffee and almond biscuits for Alvina. Evidently he also was grateful to Britain.

He was a small Italian shopkeeper from Glasgow. He was very friendly, insisted on paying for drinks, and brought coffee and almond biscuits for Alvina. Clearly, he was also thankful to Britain.

The village was wonderful. It occupied the crown of an eminence in the midst of the wide valley. From the terrace of the high-road the valley spread below, with all its jumble of hills, and two rivers, set in the walls of the mountains, a wide space, but imprisoned. It glistened with snow under the blue sky. But the lowest hollows were brown. In the distance, Ossona hung at the edge of a platform. Many villages clung like pale swarms of birds to the far slopes, or perched on the hills beneath. It was a world within a world, a valley of many hills and townlets and streams shut in beyond access.

The village was amazing. It sat at the top of a rise in the middle of the expansive valley. From the roadside terrace, the valley stretched out below, filled with hills and two rivers nestled between the mountains—a vast area yet contained. It sparkled with snow under the clear blue sky. However, the lowest dips were brown. In the distance, Ossona perched on the edge of a ledge. Many villages clung to the distant slopes like pale flocks of birds or were situated on the hills below. It was a world within a world, a valley filled with hills, small towns, and streams, all closed off from the outside.

Pescocalascio itself was crowded. The roads were sloppy with snow. But none the less, peasants in full dress, their feet soaked in the skin sandals, were trooping in the sun, purchasing, selling, bargaining for cloth, talking all the time. In the shop, which was also a sort of inn, an ancient woman was making coffee over a charcoal brazier, while a crowd of peasants sat at the tables at the back, eating the food they had brought.

Pescocalascio was packed. The roads were messy with snow. Still, peasants in their best clothes, with their feet soaked in rawhide sandals, were out in the sun, buying, selling, and haggling over cloth, chatting the whole time. In the shop, which also functioned as an inn, an old woman was brewing coffee over a charcoal fire, while a group of peasants sat at the tables in the back, enjoying the food they had brought with them.

Post was due at mid-day. Ciccio went to fetch it, whilst Pancrazio took Alvina to the summit, to the castle. There, in the level region, boys were snowballing and shouting. The ancient castle, badly cracked by the last earthquake, looked wonderfully down on the valley of many hills beneath, Califano a speck down the left, Ossona a blot to the right, suspended, its towers and its castle clear in the light. Behind the castle of Pescocalascio was a deep, steep valley, almost a gorge, at the bottom of which a river ran, and where Pancrazio pointed out the electricity works of the village, deep in the gloom. Above this gorge, at the end, rose the long slopes of the mountains, up to the vivid snow—and across again was the wall of the Abruzzi.

Post was due at noon. Ciccio went to get it, while Pancrazio took Alvina to the top of the castle. There, in the flat area, boys were throwing snowballs and shouting. The ancient castle, badly cracked from the last earthquake, looked down beautifully on the valley of many hills below, with Califano as a speck on the left and Ossona as a blot on the right, its towers and castle clear in the light. Behind the castle of Pescocalascio was a deep, steep valley, almost like a gorge, where a river flowed, and Pancrazio pointed out the village's power station, hidden in the shadows. Above this gorge, at the end, rose the long slopes of the mountains, leading up to the bright snow—and across from it was the wall of the Abruzzi.

They went down, past the ruined houses broken by the earthquake. Ciccio still had not come with the post. A crowd surged at the post-office door, in a steep, black, wet side-street. Alvina’s feet were sodden. Pancrazio took her to the place where she could drink coffee and a strega, to make her warm. On the platform of the high-way, above the valley, people were parading in the hot sun. Alvina noticed some ultra-smart young men. They came up to Pancrazio, speaking English. Alvina hated their Cockney accent and florid showy vulgar presence. They were more models. Pancrazio was cool with them.

They went down past the ruined houses destroyed by the earthquake. Ciccio still hadn't come with the mail. A crowd was gathered at the post office door, in a steep, dark, wet side street. Alvina's feet were soaked. Pancrazio took her to a place where she could have coffee and a strega to warm up. On the highway platform above the valley, people were strolling in the hot sun. Alvina noticed some really stylish young men. They approached Pancrazio, speaking English. Alvina couldn't stand their Cockney accent and flashy, vulgar presence. They looked like models. Pancrazio seemed relaxed around them.

Alvina sat apart from the crowd of peasants, on a chair the old crone had ostentatiously dusted for her. Pancrazio ordered beer for himself. Ciccio came with letters—long-delayed letters, that had been censored. Alvina’s heart went down.

Alvina sat away from the group of peasants, on a chair that the old woman had dramatically dusted for her. Pancrazio ordered a beer for himself. Ciccio arrived with letters—long-overdue letters that had been censored. Alvina’s heart sank.

The first she opened was from Miss Pinnegar—all war and fear and anxiety. The second was a letter, a real insulting letter from Dr. Mitchell. “I little thought, at the time when I was hoping to make you my wife, that you were carrying on with a dirty Italian organ-grinder. So your fair-seeming face covered the schemes and vice of your true nature. Well, I can only thank Providence which spared me the disgust and shame of marrying you, and I hope that, when I meet you on the streets of Leicester Square, I shall have forgiven you sufficiently to be able to throw you a coin—”

The first one she opened was from Miss Pinnegar—full of war, fear, and anxiety. The second was a letter, a truly insulting letter from Dr. Mitchell. "I never imagined, at the time I was hoping to marry you, that you were involved with a sleazy Italian organ-grinder. So your pretty face hid the schemes and vices of your true self. Well, I can only thank fate for sparing me the disgust and shame of marrying you, and I hope that, when I see you on the streets of Leicester Square, I will have forgiven you enough to toss you a coin—"

Here was a pretty little epistle! In spite of herself, she went pale and trembled. She glanced at Ciccio. Fortunately he was turning round talking to another man. She rose and went to the ruddy brazier, as if to warm her hands. She threw on the screwed-up letter. The old crone said something unintelligible to her. She watched the letter catch fire—glanced at the peasants at the table—and out at the wide, wild valley. The world beyond could not help, but it still had the power to injure one here. She felt she had received a bitter blow. A black hatred for the Mitchells of this world filled her.

Here was a lovely little letter! Despite herself, she went pale and trembled. She glanced at Ciccio. Thankfully, he was turning around to talk to another guy. She got up and went to the glowing brazier, as if to warm her hands. She threw the crumpled letter on it. The old woman said something she couldn't understand. She watched the letter catch fire—glanced at the peasants at the table—and out at the wide, wild valley. The world beyond couldn't help, but it still had the power to hurt her here. She felt like she had received a harsh blow. A deep hatred for the Mitchells of this world filled her.

She could hardly bear to open the third letter. It was from Mrs. Tuke, and again, all war. Would Italy join the Allies? She ought to, her every interest lay that way. Could Alvina bear to be so far off, when such terrible events were happening near home? Could she possibly be happy? Nurses were so valuable now. She, Mrs. Tuke, had volunteered. She would do whatever she could. She had had to leave off nursing Jenifer, who had an excellent Scotch nurse, much better than a mother. Well, Alvina and Mrs. Tuke might yet meet in some hospital in France. So the letter ended.

She could barely bring herself to open the third letter. It was from Mrs. Tuke, and once again, it was all about the war. Would Italy join the Allies? She should, as her every interest pointed that way. Could Alvina stand being so far away while such terrible things were happening at home? Could she really be happy? Nurses were incredibly valuable right now. Mrs. Tuke had volunteered. She would do whatever she could. She had to stop nursing Jenifer, who now had an excellent Scotch nurse, far better than a mother. Well, Alvina and Mrs. Tuke might still meet in some hospital in France. So the letter concluded.

Alvina sat down, pale and trembling. Pancrazio was watching her curiously.

Alvina sat down, pale and shaking. Pancrazio was watching her with interest.

“Have you bad news?” he asked.

“Do you have bad news?” he asked.

“Only the war.”

“Just the war.”

“Ha!” and the Italian gesture of half-bitter “what can one do?”

“Ha!” followed by the Italian gesture of a half-bitter “what can you do?”

They were talking war—all talking war. The dandy young models had left England because of the war, expecting Italy to come in. And everybody talked, talked, talked. Alvina looked round her. It all seemed alien to her, bruising upon the spirit.

They were all talking about war—just talking about war. The stylish young models had left England because of the war, anticipating that Italy would join in. And everyone kept talking, talking, talking. Alvina looked around her. It all felt foreign to her, damaging to the spirit.

“Do you think I shall ever be able to come here alone and do my shopping by myself?” she asked.

“Do you think I’ll ever be able to come here alone and do my shopping by myself?” she asked.

“You must never come alone,” said Pancrazio, in his curious, benevolent courtesy. “Either Ciccio or I will come with you. You must never come so far alone.”

“You should never come alone,” Pancrazio said, with his unique, kind courtesy. “Either Ciccio or I will come with you. You must never go this far by yourself.”

“Why not?” she said.

“Why not?” she asked.

“You are a stranger here. You are not a contadina—” Alvina could feel the oriental idea of women, which still leaves its mark on the Mediterranean, threatening her with surveillance and subjection. She sat in her chair, with cold wet feet, looking at the sunshine outside, the wet snow, the moving figures in the strong light, the men drinking at the counter, the cluster of peasant women bargaining for dress-material. Ciccio was still turning talking in the rapid way to his neighbour. She knew it was war. She noticed the movement of his finely-modelled cheek, a little sallow this morning.

“You're an outsider here. You're not a farmer—” Alvina could sense the lingering oriental view of women, still influential in the Mediterranean, looming over her with a sense of being watched and controlled. She sat in her chair, with cold wet feet, gazing at the sunlight outside, the wet snow, the moving figures in the bright light, the men drinking at the counter, the group of peasant women haggling over fabric. Ciccio was still talking rapidly to his neighbor. She knew it was conflict. She noticed the way his well-defined cheek moved, slightly pale this morning.

And she rose hastily.

And she got up quickly.

“I want to go into the sun,” she said.

“I want to go into the sun,” she said.

When she stood above the valley in the strong, tiring light, she glanced round. Ciccio inside the shop had risen, but he was still turning to his neighbour and was talking with all his hands and all his body. He did not talk with his mind and lips alone. His whole physique, his whole living body spoke and uttered and emphasized itself.

When she stood over the valley in the bright, exhausting light, she looked around. Ciccio inside the shop had gotten up, but he was still facing his neighbor and was animatedly talking with all his hands and body. He didn’t just communicate with his mind and lips; his entire presence, his whole living body was speaking and emphasizing itself.

A certain weariness possessed her. She was beginning to realize something about him: how he had no sense of home and domestic life, as an Englishman has. Ciccio’s home would never be his castle. His castle was the piazza of Pescocalascio. His home was nothing to him but a possession, and a hole to sleep in. He didn’t live in it. He lived in the open air, and in the community. When the true Italian came out in him, his veriest home was the piazza of Pescocalascio, the little sort of market-place where the roads met in the village, under the castle, and where the men stood in groups and talked, talked, talked. This was where Ciccio belonged: his active, mindful self. His active, mindful self was none of hers. She only had his passive self, and his family passion. His masculine mind and intelligence had its home in the little public square of his village. She knew this as she watched him now, with all his body talking politics. He could not break off till he had finished. And then, with a swift, intimate handshake to the group with whom he had been engaged, he came away, putting all his interest off from himself.

A certain weariness washed over her. She was starting to understand something about him: he had no sense of home and domestic life like an Englishman does. Ciccio’s home would never be his castle. His castle was the piazza of Pescocalascio. His home meant nothing to him but a property and a place to sleep. He didn’t live in it. He lived outdoors and in the community. When his true Italian self emerged, his deepest sense of home was the piazza of Pescocalascio, the small market square where the roads met in the village, beneath the castle, where the men gathered in groups and talked, talked, talked. This was where Ciccio truly belonged: his active, engaged self. His active, engaged self was not hers. She only had his passive self and his family ties. His sharp mind and intelligence were rooted in the little public square of his village. She realized this as she watched him now, his whole body engrossed in discussing politics. He couldn't stop until he was done. Then, with a quick, warm handshake to the group he had been with, he stepped away, redirecting all his attention away from himself.

She tried to make him talk and discuss with her. But he wouldn’t. An obstinate spirit made him darkly refuse masculine conversation with her.

She tried to get him to talk and discuss things with her. But he wouldn’t. A stubborn attitude made him reluctantly reject any kind of conversation with her.

“If Italy goes to war, you will have to join up?” she asked him.

“If Italy goes to war, will you have to enlist?” she asked him.

“Yes,” he said, with a smile at the futility of the question.

“Yes,” he said, smiling at how pointless the question was.

“And I shall have to stay here?”

“And I have to stay here?”

He nodded, rather gloomily.

He nodded, quite sadly.

“Do you want to go?” she persisted.

“Do you want to go?” she asked again.

“No, I don’t want to go.”

“No, I don’t want to go.”

“But you think Italy ought to join in?”

“But you think Italy should get involved?”

“Yes, I do.”

“Absolutely.”

“Then you do want to go—”

“Then you want to go—”

“I want to go if Italy goes in—and she ought to go in—”

“I want to go if Italy goes in—and she should definitely go in—”

Curious, he was somewhat afraid of her, he half venerated her, and half despised her. When she tried to make him discuss, in the masculine way, he shut obstinately against her, something like a child, and the slow, fine smile of dislike came on his face. Instinctively he shut off all masculine communication from her, particularly politics and religion. He would discuss both, violently, with other men. In politics he was something of a Socialist, in religion a freethinker. But all this had nothing to do with Alvina. He would not enter on a discussion in English.

Curious, he was a bit afraid of her; he both admired her and looked down on her. When she tried to engage him in conversation like a man, he stubbornly closed off to her, acting a bit like a child, and a slow, subtle smile of dislike appeared on his face. Instinctively, he shut her out from any serious discussions, especially about politics and religion. He would talk about both topics passionately with other men. In politics, he leaned towards Socialism, and in religion, he considered himself a freethinker. But none of this had anything to do with Alvina. He wouldn’t discuss these topics in English.

Somewhere in her soul, she knew the finality of his refusal to hold discussion with a woman. So, though at times her heart hardened with indignant anger, she let herself remain outside. The more so, as she felt that in matters intellectual he was rather stupid. Let him go to the piazza or to the wine-shop, and talk.

Somewhere deep down, she recognized that his refusal to talk to a woman was absolute. So, even though her heart occasionally filled with righteous anger, she chose to stay away. This was especially true since she thought he was pretty clueless about intellectual matters. Let him go to the plaza or the bar and chat.

To do him justice, he went little. Pescocalascio was only half his own village. The nostalgia, the campanilismo from which Italians suffer, the craving to be in sight of the native church-tower, to stand and talk in the native market place or piazza, this was only half formed in Ciccio, taken away as he had been from Pescocalascio when so small a boy. He spent most of his time working in the fields and woods, most of his evenings at home, often weaving a special kind of fishnet or net-basket from fine, frail strips of cane. It was a work he had learned at Naples long ago. Alvina meanwhile would sew for the child, or spin wool. She became quite clever at drawing the strands of wool from her distaff, rolling them fine and even between her fingers, and keeping her bobbin rapidly spinning away below, dangling at the end of the thread. To tell the truth, she was happy in the quietness with Ciccio, now they had their own pleasant room. She loved his presence. She loved the quality of his silence, so rich and physical. She felt he was never very far away: that he was a good deal a stranger in Califano, as she was: that he clung to her presence as she to his. Then Pancrazio also contrived to serve her and shelter her, he too, loved her for being there. They both revered her because she was with child. So that she lived more and more in a little, isolate, illusory, wonderful world then, content, moreover, because the living cost so little. She had sixty pounds of her own money, always intact in the little case. And after all, the high-way beyond the river led to Ossona, and Ossona gave access to the railway, and the railway would take her anywhere.

To be fair to him, he didn’t go out much. Pescocalascio was only half of his own village. The longing, the local pride that Italians often feel, the desire to see the church steeple from their hometown, to chat in the local market or plaza, was only partially developed in Ciccio, having been taken away from Pescocalascio when he was such a young boy. He spent most of his time working in the fields and woods, and most of his evenings at home, often weaving a special type of fishnet or net-basket from thin, delicate strips of cane. It was a craft he had learned in Naples a long time ago. Meanwhile, Alvina sewed for the child or spun wool. She became quite skilled at drawing the strands of wool from her distaff, rolling them fine and even between her fingers, while keeping her bobbin rapidly spinning below, dangling at the end of the thread. To be honest, she was happy in the tranquility with Ciccio now that they had their own cozy room. She cherished his presence and the quality of his silence, which felt so vibrant and tangible. She sensed he was never too far away: he was quite a stranger in Califano, just like her, and he clung to her presence as she did to his. Pancrazio also did his best to support and shelter her; he loved her for simply being there. They both admired her because she was expecting a child. Thus, she increasingly lived in a small, isolated, illusory, wonderful world, feeling content because living was so inexpensive. She had sixty pounds of her own money, always safe in a little case. And after all, the main road beyond the river led to Ossona, and Ossona connected to the railway, and the railway could take her anywhere.

So the month of January passed, with its short days and its bits of snow and bursts of sunshine. On sunny days Alvina walked down to the desolate river-bed, which fascinated her. When Pancrazio was carrying up stone or lime on the ass, she accompanied him. And Pancrazio was always carrying up something, for he loved the extraneous jobs like building a fire-place much more than the heavy work of the land. Then she would find little tufts of wild narcissus among the rocks, gold-centred pale little things, many on one stem. And their scent was powerful and magical, like the sound of the men who came all those days and sang before Christmas. She loved them. There was green hellebore too, a fascinating plant—and one or two little treasures, the last of the rose-coloured Alpine cyclamens, near the earth, with snake-skin leaves, and so rose, so rose, like violets for shadowiness. She sat and cried over the first she found: heaven knows why.

So January went by, with its short days, bits of snow, and bursts of sunshine. On sunny days, Alvina walked down to the empty riverbed, which intrigued her. When Pancrazio was carrying stones or lime on the donkey, she joined him. Pancrazio was always hauling something, as he preferred odd jobs like building a fireplace over the heavy labor of working the land. Then she would discover little clusters of wild narcissus among the rocks—pale little flowers with golden centers, often growing in groups. Their scent was strong and enchanting, similar to the songs of the men who came during those days and sang before Christmas. She adored them. There was also green hellebore, a captivating plant—and a couple of precious finds, the last of the rose-colored Alpine cyclamen, low to the ground, with snake-skin leaves, and so rose, so rose, like violets in their shadowy beauty. She sat and cried over the first one she found, heaven knows why.

In February, as the days opened, the first almond trees flowered among grey olives, in warm, level corners between the hills. But it was March before the real flowering began. And then she had continual bowl-fuls of white and blue violets, she had sprays of almond blossom, silver-warm and lustrous, then sprays of peach and apricot, pink and fluttering. It was a great joy to wander looking for flowers. She came upon a bankside all wide with lavender crocuses. The sun was on them for the moment, and they were opened flat, great five-pointed, seven-pointed lilac stars, with burning centres, burning with a strange lavender flame, as she had seen some metal burn lilac-flamed in the laboratory of the hospital at Islington. All down the oak-dry bankside they burned their great exposed stars. And she felt like going down on her knees and bending her forehead to the earth in an oriental submission, they were so royal, so lovely, so supreme. She came again to them in the morning, when the sky was grey, and they were closed, sharp clubs, wonderfully fragile on their stems of sap, among leaves and old grass and wild periwinkle. They had wonderful dark stripes running up their cheeks, the crocuses, like the clear proud stripes on a badger’s face, or on some proud cat. She took a handful of the sappy, shut, striped flames. In her room they opened into a grand bowl of lilac fire.

In February, as the days started to warm up, the first almond trees bloomed among the grey olive trees in the sunny, flat areas between the hills. But it wasn’t until March that the real blooming began. She gathered bowlfuls of white and blue violets, sprigs of almond blossoms that were silvery-warm and shiny, then sprays of peach and apricot flowers, pink and fluttering. It was such a joy to wander around searching for flowers. She discovered a riverbank covered in lavender crocuses. The sun was shining on them for a moment, and they opened wide, incredible five-pointed and seven-pointed lilac stars with bright centers, glowing with a strange lavender flame, like she had seen some metal burn with lilac flames in the hospital lab in Islington. All along the dry oak riverbank, they shone like great exposed stars. She felt like getting down on her knees and bowing her forehead to the ground in a gesture of deep respect; they were so royal, so beautiful, so magnificent. The next morning, when the sky was grey, she returned to them, and they were closed, sharp clubs, incredibly delicate on their sap-filled stems, surrounded by leaves, old grass, and wild periwinkle. They had beautiful dark stripes running up their petals, just like the clear, proud stripes on a badger's face or some proud cat. She picked a handful of the closed, striped flames. In her room, they opened up into a stunning bowl of lilac fire.

March was a lovely month. The men were busy in the hills. She wandered, extending her range. Sometimes with a strange fear. But it was a fear of the elements rather than of man. One day she went along the high-road with her letters, towards the village of Casa Latina. The high-road was depressing, wherever there were houses. For the houses had that sordid, ramshackle, slummy look almost invariable on an Italian high-road. They were patched with a hideous, greenish mould-colour, blotched, as if with leprosy. It frightened her, till Pancrazio told her it was only the copper sulphate that had sprayed the vines hitched on to the walls. But none the less the houses were sordid, unkempt, slummy. One house by itself could make a complete slum.

March was a beautiful month. The men were busy in the hills. She wandered, exploring more of the area. Sometimes she felt a strange fear, but it was fear of the elements rather than of people. One day, she walked along the main road with her letters, heading towards the village of Casa Latina. The main road was gloomy, especially where there were houses. The houses had that rundown, shabby, dilapidated look that’s almost always found on an Italian main road. They were covered in a disgusting, greenish mold, blotchy like leprosy. It scared her until Pancrazio explained that it was just copper sulfate from the vines attached to the walls. Still, the houses were filthy, neglected, and rundown. One single house could turn into a complete slum.

Casa Latina was across the valley, in the shadow. Approaching it were rows of low cabins—fairly new. They were the one-storey dwellings commanded after the earthquake. And hideous they were. The village itself was old, dark, in perpetual shadow of the mountain. Streams of cold water ran round it. The piazza was gloomy, forsaken. But there was a great, twin-towered church, wonderful from outside.

Casa Latina was across the valley, in the shade. Rows of low cabins were approaching it—pretty new. They were the single-story homes built after the earthquake. And they were ugly. The village itself was old, dark, and always in the shadow of the mountain. Cold water streams flowed around it. The piazza was dreary and abandoned. But there was a big, twin-towered church, impressive from the outside.

She went inside, and was almost sick with repulsion. The place was large, whitewashed, and crowded with figures in glass cases and ex voto offerings. The lousy-looking, dressed-up dolls, life size and tinselly, that stood in the glass cases; the blood-streaked Jesus on the crucifix; the mouldering, mumbling, filthy peasant women on their knees; all the sense of trashy, repulsive, degraded fetish-worship was too much for her. She hurried out, shrinking from the contamination of the dirty leather door-curtain.

She went inside and almost felt sick with disgust. The place was big, whitewashed, and filled with figures in glass cases and token offerings. The shabby, dressed-up dolls, lifesize and gaudy, standing in the glass cases; the bloodied Jesus on the crucifix; the decay-stained, mumbling, filthy peasant women on their knees; the whole vibe of tacky, gross, degraded idol worship was overwhelming for her. She rushed out, recoiling from the grimy leather door curtain.

Enough of Casa Latina. She would never go there again. She was beginning to feel that, if she lived in this part of the world at all, she must avoid the inside of it. She must never, if she could help it, enter into any interior but her own—neither into house nor church nor even shop or post-office, if she could help it. The moment she went through a door the sense of dark repulsiveness came over her. If she was to save her sanity she must keep to the open air, and avoid any contact with human interiors. When she thought of the insides of the native people she shuddered with repulsion, as in the great, degraded church of Casa Latina. They were horrible.

Enough of Casa Latina. She would never go there again. She was starting to feel that, if she lived in this part of the world at all, she needed to steer clear of the inside of it. She must never, if she could help it, go into any interior but her own—neither into a house nor a church nor even a shop or post office, if she could avoid it. The moment she walked through a door, a wave of dark repulsiveness washed over her. If she wanted to keep her sanity, she had to stay outside and avoid any contact with human interiors. The thought of the insides of the local people made her shudder with disgust, just like in the great, degraded church of Casa Latina. They were horrendous.

Yet the outside world was so fair. Corn and maize were growing green and silken, vines were in the small bud. Everywhere little grape hyacinths hung their blue bells. It was a pity they reminded her of the many-breasted Artemis, a picture of whom, or of whose statue, she had seen somewhere. Artemis with her clusters of breasts was horrible to her, now she had come south: nauseating beyond words. And the milky grape hyacinths reminded her.

Yet the outside world was so beautiful. Corn and maize were growing green and silky, vines were just budding. Everywhere little grape hyacinths hung their blue bells. It was a shame they reminded her of the many-breasted Artemis, a picture of whom, or of whose statue, she had seen somewhere. Artemis with her clusters of breasts was horrifying to her, now that she had come south: nauseating beyond words. And the milky grape hyacinths brought that memory back.

She turned with thankfulness to the magenta anemones that were so gay. Some one told her that wherever Venus had shed a tear for Adonis, one of these flowers had sprung. They were not tear-like. And yet their red-purple silkiness had something pre-world about it, at last. The more she wandered, the more the shadow of the by-gone pagan world seemed to come over her. Sometimes she felt she would shriek and go mad, so strong was the influence on her, something pre-world and, it seemed to her now, vindictive. She seemed to feel in the air strange Furies, Lemures, things that had haunted her with their tomb-frenzied vindictiveness since she was a child and had pored over the illustrated Classical Dictionary. Black and cruel presences were in the under-air. They were furtive and slinking. They bewitched you with loveliness, and lurked with fangs to hurt you afterwards. There it was: the fangs sheathed in beauty: the beauty first, and then, horribly, inevitably, the fangs.

She turned gratefully to the bright magenta anemones that looked so cheerful. Someone told her that wherever Venus had shed a tear for Adonis, one of these flowers had grown. They didn't really resemble tears. Yet their silky red-purple color had something ancient about it, finally. The more she wandered, the more she felt the shadow of the ancient pagan world wrap around her. Sometimes she felt like she would scream and lose her mind, so intense was the influence on her, something primal and, to her now, seemingly vengeful. She felt strange Furies, Lemures, in the air—things that had haunted her with their tomb-crazed vengeance since childhood when she had poured over the illustrated Classical Dictionary. Dark and cruel presences lurked in the atmosphere. They were sneaky and elusive. They enchanted you with their beauty, only to reveal their fangs to hurt you later. There it was: beauty first, and then, horrifyingly, the fangs.

Being a great deal alone, in the strange place, fancies possessed her, people took on strange shapes. Even Ciccio and Pancrazio. And it came that she never wandered far from the house, from her room, after the first months. She seemed to hide herself in her room. There she sewed and spun wool and read, and learnt Italian. Her men were not at all anxious to teach her Italian. Indeed her chief teacher, at first, was a young fellow called Bussolo. He was a model from London, and he came down to Califano sometimes, hanging about, anxious to speak English.

Being alone a lot in that strange place, her imagination ran wild, and people appeared to her in odd forms. Even Ciccio and Pancrazio. As a result, she never strayed far from the house or her room after the first few months. She seemed to retreat into her room. There, she sewed and spun wool, read, and learned Italian. The men around her had little interest in teaching her the language. In fact, her main teacher at first was a young guy named Bussolo. He was a model from London and would occasionally come to Califano, hanging around, eager to practice English.

Alvina did not care for him. He was a dandy with pale grey eyes and a heavy figure. Yet he had a certain penetrating intelligence.

Alvina didn't care for him. He was a dandy with pale gray eyes and a heavy build. Still, he had a certain sharp intelligence.

“No, this country is a country for old men. It is only for old men,” he said, talking of Pescocalascio. “You won’t stop here. Nobody young can stop here.”

“No, this country is a place for old men. It’s only for old men,” he said, talking about Pescocalascio. “You won’t stay here. No young person can stay here.”

The odd plangent certitude in his voice penetrated her. And all the young people said the same thing. They were all waiting to go away. But for the moment the war held them up.

The strange, haunting certainty in his voice struck her. And all the young people said the same thing. They were all waiting to leave. But for now, the war kept them stuck.

Ciccio and Pancrazio were busy with the vines. As she watched them hoeing, crouching, tying, tending, grafting, mindless and utterly absorbed, hour after hour, day after day, thinking vines, living vines, she wondered they didn’t begin to sprout vine-buds and vine stems from their own elbows and neck-joints. There was something to her unnatural in the quality of the attention the men gave to the wine. It was a sort of worship, almost a degradation again. And heaven knows, Pancrazio’s wine was poor enough, his grapes almost invariably bruised with hail-stones, and half-rotten instead of ripe.

Ciccio and Pancrazio were hard at work with the vines. As she watched them hoeing, crouching, tying, tending, and grafting, completely absorbed in their task hour after hour, day after day, thinking about vines and living vines, she couldn’t help but wonder why they didn’t start sprouting vine buds and stems from their elbows and necks. There was something unsettling about the level of focus they gave to the wine. It felt like a kind of worship, almost a form of degradation. And it was clear that Pancrazio’s wine was pretty poor, with his grapes almost always bruised by hail and half-rotten instead of ripe.

The loveliness of April came, with hot sunshine. Astonishing the ferocity of the sun, when he really took upon himself to blaze. Alvina was amazed. The burning day quite carried her away. She loved it: it made her quite careless about everything, she was just swept along in the powerful flood of the sunshine. In the end, she felt that intense sunlight had on her the effect of night: a sort of darkness, and a suspension of life. She had to hide in her room till the cold wind blew again.

The beauty of April arrived, with blazing sunshine. It was astonishing how fierce the sun could be when it really decided to shine. Alvina was in awe. The scorching day completely captivated her. She loved it; it made her carefree about everything, as she was swept away in the strong wave of sunlight. In the end, she felt that the intense sunlight had the same effect on her as night: a sort of darkness and a pause in life. She had to hide in her room until the cool wind came back.

Meanwhile the declaration of war drew nearer, and became inevitable. She knew Ciccio would go. And with him went the chance of her escape. She steeled herself to bear the agony of the knowledge that he would go, and she would be left alone in this place, which sometimes she hated with a hatred unspeakable. After a spell of hot, intensely dry weather she felt she would die in this valley, wither and go to powder as some exposed April roses withered and dried into dust against a hot wall. Then the cool wind came in a storm, the next day there was grey sky and soft air. The rose-coloured wild gladioli among the young green corn were a dream of beauty, the morning of the world. The lovely, pristine morning of the world, before our epoch began. Rose-red gladioli among corn, in among the rocks, and small irises, black-purple and yellow blotched with brown, like a wasp, standing low in little desert places, that would seem forlorn but for this weird, dark-lustrous magnificence. Then there were the tiny irises, only one finger tall, growing in dry places, frail as crocuses, and much tinier, and blue, blue as the eye of the morning heaven, which was a morning earlier, more pristine than ours. The lovely translucent pale irises, tiny and morning-blue, they lasted only a few hours. But nothing could be more exquisite, like gods on earth. It was the flowers that brought back to Alvina the passionate nostalgia for the place. The human influence was a bit horrible to her. But the flowers that came out and uttered the earth in magical expression, they cast a spell on her, bewitched her and stole her own soul away from her.

Meanwhile, the declaration of war was approaching and became unavoidable. She knew Ciccio would leave. With him went her chance of escape. She braced herself to endure the pain of knowing he would go, and she would be left alone in this place, which at times she hated with an indescribable loathing. After a period of hot, bone-dry weather, she felt as if she would die in this valley, wither away and turn to dust like some April roses that faded and dried against a scorching wall. Then the cool wind arrived in a storm, and the next day brought a gray sky and gentle air. The rose-colored wild gladioli among the young green corn were a vision of beauty, the morning of the world. The lovely, pristine morning of the world, before our time began. Rose-red gladioli among the corn, amid the rocks, and small irises, black-purple and yellow spotted with brown, like a wasp, standing low in little desert spots that seemed lonely but for this strange, dark-lustrous splendor. Then there were the tiny irises, just one finger tall, growing in dry areas, delicate like crocuses, much smaller, and blue, as blue as the eye of the morning sky, which was a morning earlier, more untouched than ours. The lovely translucent pale irises, tiny and morning-blue, lasted only a few hours. But nothing could be more exquisite, like gods on earth. It was the flowers that brought back to Alvina the passionate nostalgia for the place. The human impact was somewhat dreadful to her. But the flowers that bloomed and expressed the earth in magical ways cast a spell on her, enchanted her, and stole her very soul away.

She went down to Ciccio where he was weeding armfuls of rose-red gladioli from the half-grown wheat, and cutting the lushness of the first weedy herbage. He threw down his sheaves of gladioli, and with his sickle began to cut the forest of bright yellow corn-marigolds. He looked intent, he seemed to work feverishly.

She went down to Ciccio, where he was pulling out bunches of rose-red gladioli from the half-grown wheat and trimming the abundance of the first weeds. He dropped his bundles of gladioli and, with his sickle, started cutting through the dense patch of bright yellow corn-marigolds. He looked focused and seemed to be working frantically.

“Must they all be cut?” she said, as she went to him.

“Do they all have to be cut?” she asked as she approached him.

He threw aside the great armful of yellow flowers, took off his cap, and wiped the sweat from his brow. The sickle dangled loose in his hand.

He tossed aside the big bunch of yellow flowers, took off his hat, and wiped the sweat from his forehead. The sickle hung loosely in his hand.

“We have declared war,” he said.

"We're at war," he said.

In an instant she realized that she had seen the figure of the old post-carrier dodging between the rocks. Rose-red and gold-yellow of the flowers swam in her eyes. Ciccio’s dusk-yellow eyes were watching her. She sank on her knees on a sheaf of corn-marigolds. Her eyes, watching him, were vulnerable as if stricken to death. Indeed she felt she would die.

In a flash, she realized she had seen the old post-carrier’s figure weaving between the rocks. The red and yellow colors of the flowers blurred in her vision. Ciccio’s yellow dusk-colored eyes were fixed on her. She dropped to her knees on a patch of corn-marigolds. Her eyes, focused on him, felt exposed as if they were fatally wounded. In that moment, she truly felt like she might die.

“You will have to go?” she said.

“You have to leave?” she asked.

“Yes, we shall all have to go.” There seemed a certain sound of triumph in his voice. Cruel!

“Yes, we all have to go.” There was a hint of triumph in his voice. Cruel!

She sank lower on the flowers, and her head dropped. But she would not be beaten. She lifted her face.

She sank deeper into the flowers, and her head fell. But she wouldn’t give up. She raised her face.

“If you are very long,” she said, “I shall go to England. I can’t stay here very long without you.”

“If you take too long,” she said, “I’ll go to England. I can’t stay here for much longer without you.”

“You will have Pancrazio—and the child,” he said.

“You will have Pancrazio—and the kid,” he said.

“Yes. But I shall still be myself. I can’t stay here very long without you. I shall go to England.”

“Yes. But I will still be myself. I can’t stay here for long without you. I will go to England.”

He watched her narrowly.

He watched her closely.

“I don’t think they’ll let you,” he said.

“I don’t think they’ll allow you,” he said.

“Yes they will.”

“Yes, they will.”

At moments she hated him. He seemed to want to crush her altogether. She was always making little plans in her mind—how she could get out of that great cruel valley and escape to Rome, to English people. She would find the English Consul and he would help her. She would do anything rather than be really crushed. She knew how easy it would be, once her spirit broke, for her to die and be buried in the cemetery at Pescocalascio.

At times, she really hated him. It felt like he wanted to completely destroy her. She was always coming up with small plans in her head—how to get out of that harsh valley and escape to Rome, to English people. She would find the English Consul, and he would help her. She would do anything to avoid being truly crushed. She understood how easy it would be, once her spirit was broken, for her to die and end up buried in the cemetery at Pescocalascio.

And they would all be so sentimental about her—just as Pancrazio was. She felt that in some way Pancrazio had killed his wife—not consciously, but unconsciously, as Ciccio might kill her. Pancrazio would tell Alvina about his wife and her ailments. And he seemed always anxious to prove that he had been so good to her. No doubt he had been good to her, also. But there was something underneath—malevolent in his spirit, some caged-in sort of cruelty, malignant beyond his control. It crept out in his stories. And it revealed itself in his fear of his dead wife. Alvina knew that in the night the elderly man was afraid of his dead wife, and of her ghost or her avenging spirit. He would huddle over the fire in fear. In the same way the cemetery had a fascination of horror for him—as, she noticed, for most of the natives. It was an ugly, square place, all stone slabs and wall-cupboards, enclosed in four-square stone walls, and lying away beneath Pescocalascio village obvious as if it were on a plate.

And everyone would be so sentimental about her—just like Pancrazio was. She sensed that Pancrazio had somehow killed his wife—not on purpose, but unconsciously, just like Ciccio might kill her. Pancrazio would talk to Alvina about his wife and her health issues. He always seemed eager to show that he'd been really good to her. No doubt he had treated her well, too. But there was something lurking beneath—some kind of malice in his spirit, a cruel streak that he couldn’t control. It came out in his stories. And it showed in his fear of his dead wife. Alvina knew that at night the old man was scared of his deceased wife, and of her ghost or her vengeful spirit. He would huddle by the fire in fright. The cemetery also held a terrifying fascination for him—as she noticed it did for most of the locals. It was an ugly, square place, filled with stone slabs and wall niches, surrounded by thick stone walls, and situated just below Pescocalascio village, obvious as if it were on a platter.

“That is our cemetery,” Pancrazio said, pointing it out to her, “where we shall all be carried some day.”

“That’s our cemetery,” Pancrazio said, pointing it out to her, “where we’ll all end up someday.”

And there was fear, horror in his voice. He told her how the men had carried his wife there—a long journey over the hill-tracks, almost two hours.

And there was fear, horror in his voice. He told her how the men had carried his wife there—a long journey over the hill trails, almost two hours.

These were days of waiting—horrible days of waiting for Ciccio to be called up. One batch of young men left the village—and there was a lugubrious sort of saturnalia, men and women alike got rather drunk, the young men left amid howls of lamentation and shrieks of distress. Crowds accompanied them to Ossona, whence they were marched towards the railway. It was a horrible event.

These were days of waiting—terrible days of waiting for Ciccio to be called up. One group of young men left the village, and there was a somber kind of celebration; both men and women got pretty drunk, the young men left amid cries of sorrow and shouts of despair. Crowds followed them to Ossona, where they were taken toward the train station. It was a dreadful event.

A shiver of horror and death went through the valley. In a lugubrious way, they seemed to enjoy it.

A chill of fear and death swept through the valley. In a gloomy manner, they appeared to take pleasure in it.

“You’ll never be satisfied till you’ve gone,” she said to Ciccio. “Why don’t they be quick and call you?”

“You won’t be satisfied until you leave,” she told Ciccio. “Why don’t they hurry up and call you?”

“It will be next week,” he said, looking at her darkly. In the twilight he came to her, when she could hardly see him.

“It will be next week,” he said, looking at her seriously. In the dusk, he approached her when she could barely make him out.

“Are you sorry you came here with me, Allaye?” he asked. There was malice in the very question.

“Are you regretting coming here with me, Allaye?” he asked. There was malice in the very question.

She put down the spoon and looked up from the fire. He stood shadowy, his head ducked forward, the firelight faint on his enigmatic, timeless, half-smiling face.

She set the spoon down and glanced up from the fire. He stood in the shadows, his head tilted forward, the firelight barely illuminating his mysterious, ageless, half-smiling face.

“I’m not sorry,” she answered slowly, using all her courage. “Because I love you—”

“I’m not sorry,” she replied slowly, mustering all her courage. “Because I love you—”

She crouched quite still on the hearth. He turned aside his face. After a moment or two he went out. She stirred her pot slowly and sadly. She had to go downstairs for something.

She crouched quietly by the fireplace. He turned his face away. After a moment or two, he walked out. She stirred her pot slowly and sadly. She needed to go downstairs for something.

And there on the landing she saw him standing in the darkness with his arm over his face, as if fending a blow.

And there on the landing, she saw him standing in the shadows with his arm over his face, as if trying to block a hit.

“What is it?” she said, laying her hand on him. He uncovered his face.

“What is it?” she asked, placing her hand on him. He uncovered his face.

“I would take you away if I could,” he said.

“I would take you away if I could,” he said.

“I can wait for you,” she answered.

“I can wait for you,” she said.

He threw himself in a chair that stood at a table there on the broad landing, and buried his head in his arms.

He flopped into a chair at the table on the wide landing and buried his head in his arms.

“Don’t wait for me! Don’t wait for me!” he cried, his voice muffled.

“Don’t wait for me! Don’t wait for me!” he shouted, his voice getting lost.

“Why not?” she said, filled with terror. He made no sign. “Why not?” she insisted. And she laid her fingers on his head.

“Why not?” she asked, filled with fear. He didn’t respond. “Why not?” she pressed. And she placed her fingers on his head.

He got up and turned to her.

He stood up and faced her.

“I love you, even if it kills me,” she said.

“I love you, even if it kills me,” she said.

But he only turned aside again, leaned his arm against the wall, and hid his face, utterly noiseless.

But he just turned away again, leaned his arm against the wall, and hid his face, completely silent.

“What is it?” she said. “What is it? I don’t understand.” He wiped his sleeve across his face, and turned to her.

“What is it?” she said. “What is it? I don’t get it.” He wiped his sleeve across his face and turned to her.

“I haven’t any hope,” he said, in a dull, dogged voice.

“I don’t have any hope,” he said, in a flat, stubborn voice.

She felt her heart and the child die within her.

She felt her heart and the child die inside her.

“Why?” she said.

“Why?” she asked.

Was she to bear a hopeless child?

Was she supposed to have a child with no hope?

“You have hope. Don’t make a scene,” she snapped. And she went downstairs, as she had intended.

“You have hope. Don’t overreact,” she snapped. And she went downstairs, just as she planned.

And when she got into the kitchen, she forgot what she had come for. She sat in the darkness on the seat, with all life gone dark and still, death and eternity settled down on her. Death and eternity were settled down on her as she sat alone. And she seemed to hear him moaning upstairs—“I can’t come back. I can’t come back.” She heard it. She heard it so distinctly, that she never knew whether it had been an actual utterance, or whether it was her inner ear which had heard the inner, unutterable sound. She wanted to answer, to call to him. But she could not. Heavy, mute, powerless, there she sat like a lump of darkness, in that doomed Italian kitchen. “I can’t come back.” She heard it so fatally.

And when she entered the kitchen, she forgot what she had come for. She sat in the darkness on the seat, with all life gone dark and still, as death and eternity weighed down on her. Death and eternity settled over her as she sat alone. And she thought she could hear him moaning upstairs—“I can’t come back. I can’t come back.” She heard it. It was so clear that she never knew whether it was an actual sound or if it was something she felt deep inside her. She wanted to respond, to call to him. But she couldn't. Heavy, silent, powerless, she sat there like a mass of darkness in that doomed Italian kitchen. “I can’t come back.” She heard it so painfully.

She was interrupted by the entrance of Pancrazio.

She was interrupted by Pancrazio walking in.

“Oh!” he cried, startled when, having come near the fire, he caught sight of her. And he said something, frightened, in Italian.

“Oh!” he exclaimed, startled when he got close to the fire and saw her. Then he said something, scared, in Italian.

“Is it you? Why are you in the darkness?” he said.

“Is that you? Why are you in the dark?” he said.

“I am just going upstairs again.”

"I'm just going upstairs again."

“You frightened me.”

"You scared me."

She went up to finish the preparing of the meal. Ciccio came down to Pancrazio. The latter had brought a newspaper. The two men sat on the settle, with the lamp between them, reading and talking the news.

She went upstairs to finish preparing the meal. Ciccio came downstairs to Pancrazio. The latter had brought a newspaper. The two men sat on the couch, with the lamp between them, reading the news and chatting.

Ciccio’s group was called up for the following week, as he had said. The departure hung over them like a doom. Those were perhaps the worst days of all: the days of the impending departure. Neither of them spoke about it.

Ciccio’s group was called up for the following week, just like he had said. The departure loomed over them like a dark cloud. Those were probably the worst days: the days leading up to the departure. Neither of them mentioned it.

But the night before he left she could bear the silence no more.

But the night before he left, she couldn’t handle the silence any longer.

“You will come back, won’t you?” she said, as he sat motionless in his chair in the bedroom. It was a hot, luminous night. There was still a late scent of orange blossom from the garden, the nightingale was shaking the air with his sound. At times other, honey scents wafted from the hills.

“You’ll come back, right?” she asked, as he sat still in his chair in the bedroom. It was a hot, bright night. The late scent of orange blossom lingered from the garden, and the nightingale filled the air with its song. Occasionally, other sweet, floral scents drifted in from the hills.

“You will come back?” she insisted.

“Are you coming back?” she pressed.

“Who knows?” he replied.

“Who knows?” he said.

“If you make up your mind to come back, you will come back. We have our fate in our hands,” she said.

“If you decide to come back, you will come back. We hold our fate in our own hands,” she said.

He smiled slowly.

He smiled slowly.

“You think so?” he said.

“Do you think so?” he said.

“I know it. If you don’t come back it will be because you don’t want to—no other reason. It won’t be because you can’t. It will be because you don’t want to.”

“I know it. If you don’t come back, it will be because you don’t want to—no other reason. It won’t be because you can’t. It will be because you don’t want to.”

“Who told you so?” he asked, with the same cruel smile.

“Who told you that?” he asked, with the same cruel smile.

“I know it,” she said.

"I know," she said.

“All right,” he answered.

“All good,” he answered.

But he still sat with his hands abandoned between his knees.

But he still sat with his hands resting between his knees.

“So make up your mind,” she said.

"Just decide already," she said.

He sat motionless for a long while: while she undressed and brushed her hair and went to bed. And still he sat there unmoving, like a corpse. It was like having some unnatural, doomed, unbearable presence in the room. She blew out the light, that she need not see him. But in the darkness it was worse.

He sat still for a long time while she undressed, brushed her hair, and got into bed. And he kept sitting there, motionless, like a corpse. It felt like there was some unnatural, doomed, unbearable presence in the room. She turned off the light so she wouldn’t have to see him. But in the darkness, it was even worse.

At last he stirred—he rose. He came hesitating across to her.

At last, he moved—he got up. He walked over to her slowly, unsure.

“I’ll come back, Allaye,” he said quietly. “Be damned to them all.” She heard unspeakable pain in his voice.

“I’ll come back, Allaye,” he said softly. “Forget about them all.” She could sense the unbearable pain in his voice.

“To whom?” she said, sitting up.

“To whom?” she said, sitting up.

He did not answer, but put his arms round her.

He didn't respond, but wrapped his arms around her.

“I’ll come back, and we’ll go to America,” he said.

“I’ll be back, and we’ll head to America,” he said.

“You’ll come back to me,” she whispered, in an ecstasy of pain and relief. It was not her affair, where they should go, so long as he really returned to her.

“You’ll come back to me,” she whispered, caught up in a mix of pain and relief. It didn't matter to her where they went, as long as he truly came back to her.

“I’ll come back,” he said.

“I'll be back,” he said.

“Sure?” she whispered, straining him to her.

“Are you sure?” she whispered, pulling him closer to her.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!